Dudley Dursley and the Diabolical Do-Over (Harry Potter

By Cambrian

Submitted: December 6, 2019

Updated: October 4, 2020

Commission

Themes: Mind Control, Rough Sex, Domination

Summary: In which Dudley Dursley is given a chance to go back and have his way with the wizarding
world. Of course he's going to take it.

Provided by Hentai Foundry.

http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Cambrian/39004/Dudley-Dursley-and-Diabolical-Do-Over-
Harry-Potter

Chapter 0 - Prologue ...................................................... 3

Chapter 1 - Chapter 1 ...................................................... 9
Chapter 2 - Chapter 2 ..................................................... 14
Chapter 3 - Chapter 3 ..................................................... 18
Chapter 4 - Chapter 4 ..................................................... 23
Chapter 5 - Chapter 5 ..................................................... 27
Chapter 6 - Chapter 6 ..................................................... 32
Chapter 7 - Chapter 7 ..................................................... 37
Chapter 8 - Chapter 8 ..................................................... 42
Chapter 9 - Chapter 9 ..................................................... 47
Chapter 10 - Chapter 10 ................................................... 52
Chapter 11 - Chapter 11 ................................................... 57
Chapter 12 - Chapter 12 ................................................... 62
Chapter 13 - Chapter 13 ................................................... 67
Chapter 14 - Chapter 14 ................................................... 71
Chapter 15 - Chapter 15 ................................................... 76
Chapter 16 - Chapter 16 ................................................... 81
Chapter 17 - Chapter 17 ................................................... 85
Chapter 18 - Chapter 18 ................................................... 89
Chapter 19 - Chapter 19 ................................................... 94
Chapter 20 - Chapter 20 .................................................. 101
Chapter 21 - Chapter 21 .................................................. 106
Chapter 22 - Chapter 22 .................................................. 111
Chapter 23 - Chapter 23 .................................................. 116
Chapter 24 - Chapter 24 .................................................. 121
Chapter 25 - Chapter 25 .................................................. 125
Chapter 26 - Chapter 26 .................................................. 130
Chapter 27 - Chapter 27 .................................................. 135
Chapter 28 - Chapter 28 .................................................. 141
Chapter 29 - Chapter 29 .................................................. 147
Chapter 30 - Non-Canon Omake: Pet Training ................................. 152
Chapter 31 - Chapter 30 .................................................. 159
Chapter 32 - Chapter 31 .................................................. 164
Chapter 33 - Chapter 32 .................................................. 169
Chapter 34 - Chapter 33 .................................................. 174
Chapter 35 - Chapter 34 .................................................. 179
Chapter 36 - Chapter 35 .................................................. 184
Chapter 37 - Chapter 36 .................................................. 189
Chapter 38 - Chapter 37 .................................................. 195
Chapter 39 - Chapter 38 .................................................. 200
Chapter 40 - Chapter 39 .................................................. 206
Chapter 41 - Chapter 40 .................................................. 211
Chapter 42 - Chapter 41 .................................................. 216
Chapter 43 - Chapter 42 .................................................. 221
Chapter 44 - Chapter 43 .................................................. 226
Chapter 45 - Chapter 44 .................................................. 231
Chapter 46 - Chapter 45 .................................................. 236
Chapter 47 - Chapter 46 .................................................. 241
Chapter 48 - Chapter 47 .................................................. 246
Chapter 49 - Chapter 48 .................................................. 250
Chapter 50 - Chapter 49 .................................................. 255
Chapter 51 - Chapter 50 .................................................. 259
Chapter 52 - Chapter 51 .................................................. 265
Chapter 53 - Chapter 52 .................................................. 270
Chapter 54 - Chapter 53 .................................................. 274
Chapter 55 - Chapter 54 .................................................. 280
Chapter 56 - Chapter 55 .................................................. 285
Chapter 57 - Chapter 56 .................................................. 290
Chapter 58 - Chapter 57 .................................................. 295
Chapter 59 - Chapter 58 .................................................. 300
Chapter 60 - Chapter 59 .................................................. 305
Chapter 61 - Chapter 60 .................................................. 310
 0 - Prologue

Dudley Dursley wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about his situation, at the moment. On the one hand,
he’d woken up tied to a chair, and the last thing he’d remembered was stepping out back behind the
pub to take a piss because the line for the bathroom was too long. There’d been a flash of red light,
and then he was here, and restrained… and there was a witch sitting in front of him.

Now, in all fairness, Dudley probably shouldn’t have jumped to the immediate conclusion that the
woman sitting across from him (unbound) was a magical witch. After all, these days, there was a lot
of ‘alternative’ girls out there, so having a strange hair color wasn’t exactly the mark of a magical
being. But Dudley really wasn’t an idiot. He’d just been kind of dim in his early years. So, it wasn’t
too hard to put everything together. She was a witch, and she’d kidnapped him for some reason.

Of course, when he first wakes up, she’s not looking at him. Instead, she’s studying a big fat ancient-
looking tome in her hands. That was one of the many reasons Dudley had decided she was probably
magical, just like his cousin. Still, he shifts and wiggles a bit in his bindings, and that gets her to
notice him. Her head shoots up, and the witch looks at him, eyes brightening with excitement.

“Ah! You’ve finally woken up, Dudley Dursley. I suppose you wouldn’t know who I am, would you?”

Should he? Dudley wracks his brain, but as far as he can remember, no, he doesn’t know her. So,
he just shakes his head at her, prompting a nod in response.

“Right, I’m Delphini Riddle. And I’m here to turn your shit life over on its head.”

That… hurts more than Dudley cares to admit, if he’s being honest. Even as the big man instinctively
bristles, he’s forced to admit inwardly that it’s true. His life has been pretty shit, and for a while now
at that. And worst of all, he could pinpoint exactly where it’d all started going to shit. It was when Lily
Evans Potter had been healed by one of Harry’s many lovers.

In another version of this universe, Lily died with her husband and Harry was raised alone by the
Dursleys, who of course treated him like shit for all his life, until eventually Harry had gone on to save
the Wizarding World and defeat Voldemort once and for all and all that rot. In that version of this
universe, things actually weren’t so bad for Dudley, because in the end, Harry didn’t truly have a
vengeful bone in his body, so the Dursley Family never suffered for their bigotry and harm.

In this universe, however, Lily survived that Halloween Night along with her son, albeit mentally
addled and turned into a broken husk of a woman. In this universe, the Dursleys had still been given
Lily and Harry to care for, as stupid as that was, and had of course mistreated Harry and Lily for quite
a long time, until once more, the day came when Harry saved Voldemort and soon after became an
adult.

In this universe, one of Harry’s lovers had gone on to find a cure for Lily and restored her mental
faculties once more. Needless to say, this had been a moment of triumph and cheerful celebration for
the Boy-Who-Lived and the Forces of Good, but for Dudley Dursley and his parents, it’d been the
beginning of the end.
After all, Lily Evans Potter was cut from the same cloth as Petunia, in the end. She could be just as
vindictive and petty and vengeful as Dudley’s mother had always been. On top of that, in this
universe, Harry Potter had more of a reason to hate the Dursleys than anything, especially after the
way they’d treated his disabled mother for most of his childhood.

Nothing direct was done to Dudley or his parents. There was no outright punishment, none of them
were ever imprisoned. But in other ways, their lives had fallen apart, slowly but surely. One might
imagine that they’d brought it on themselves, what with Vernon getting caught embezzling money
from the company he and Dudley worked at, resulting in them both being let go, and Dudley in turn
not being able to hold a job for longer than a month in the years since… but no, the Dursleys knew
better. They knew that when magic was involved, it wasn’t possible for it to be their fault that
anything had gone wrong in their lives. And magic had been involved with their family for a long, long
time… too damn long, that’s for sure.

So yeah, life hadn’t been easy for Dudley since he became an adult, not by any stretch of the
imagination. Didn’t mean he liked having some chick with blue hair telling him off about it. Bristling
and growling low in his throat, the big man strains against his bounds as he speaks mulishly.

“My life isn’t shit…”

In the time it’s taken him to respond, Delphini has looked back at her tome, whatever she’s working
on there. When he speaks, she looks up at him, visibly surprised, and then incredulous as she scoffs
and shakes her head.

“From where I’m standing, it very much is. In comparison to your cousin, you’ve gotten a raw deal,
Dudley Dursley. Don’t you think so? Your cousin has had it all, getting all of the women, all of the
fame, all of the fortune… he’s the most powerful man in my world. And what are you in yours?”

Dudley grimaces at that. Obviously, objectively he’d known that Harry had it good. With the way that
the young man had started bringing more and more hot girls around in the later years of his
schooling, Dudley had a pretty good idea of just what kind of life his cousin was leading. Of course,
both Vernon and Petunia said that it was just another sign of magic being freakish and devilish, that
Harry couldn’t settle down with just one good Christian girl because he was a freak. Vernon
especially liked to suggest that if this were a different time period, both Harry and his mother would
have already been burned at the stake.

But Dudley… Dudley had always been jealous of his cousin. This was one of the few instances where
he fully disagreed with his parents. If he’d had the opportunities to bed multiple women (and even
have them seemingly know about each other and NOT CARE) then he would have gladly jumped at
the chance, even if they WERE witches.

Regardless, his silence apparently tells Delphini all she needs to know.

“Exactly. Look, I’m not here to insult you, Dudley. You probably don’t know who I am, even though
I’ve told you my name. My father was a man named Tom Riddle… but you might recognize him better
as Voldemort.”

That causes Dudley’s eyes to widen, and Delphini’s smile grows as she nods.

“Yep, that Voldemort. Big Bad Dark Lord… and he got his ass kicked by first a baby, and then a boy.
Honestly, if he wasn’t my blood, if he wasn’t my father, I’d probably be right there alongside the rest
of the wizarding world in ridiculing and laughing at him. But… he was both of those things, and now it
falls to me to take up his torch and take revenge.”

Dudley grimaces again, as his mind jumps to the worst possible conclusion.

“What’re you gonna do to me? Not like my cousin will care much if I die…”

But he can imagine that he was probably the easiest to get to. Maybe some sort of blood magic she
can wield will allow her to get to Harry through him. Dudley honestly wouldn’t mind helping with
something like that, so long as it doesn’t kill him… but knowing magic, he expects it might. However,
his words cause Delphini to blink, taken aback for a moment before she laughs.

“Oh, Dudley… you’re right, you and I both know you’re not worth much to Harry Potter. Hurting you
won’t truly hurt him. No, you know what WILL hurt him? Helping you.”

Dudley blinks dumbly at that, staring at Delphini in honest confusion. Smiling wickedly, the witch
gives him a wink.

“I’ve got a plan, Dudley Dursley. Let’s be real… Harry and his allies are too strong in the here and
now for me to do anything about them. His wife and concubines all hold important positions within the
Wizengamot and Ministry, and his mother is the Minister of Magic. Meanwhile, my father’s chattel
are dead or locked up in prison, and this time they aren’t likely to get out. I’m not going to be the
next Dark Lady… no matter how much I wish for it. So instead, my vengeance will have to come
through you.”

Still flabbergasted, Dudley just shakes his head.

“… Me? How could helping me possibly hurt Harry though?”

Delphini shrugs.

“In the here and now? There’s nothing to be done. But… I’ve developed a bit of a spell. Time travel.
What would you say to being sent back into the past, hm?”

Dudley just stares at her, but he doesn’t actually have to say anything, as it’s obvious that Delphini
has been waiting to monologue about this for a while.

“It’s rather funny, really. Did you know how they actually fixed Lily Potter? Hermione Granger
developed a way of interacting with our magical cores, the center of all magic not within our bodies,
but within our souls. Using that, manipulating Minister Potter’s soul directly, she managed to bring
the woman back to her full faculties by fixing the magical malady that my father cast upon her.”

Delphini takes a deep breath, and her smile turns particularly vicious.

“In doing so, however, she’s opened up a whole new world of magic… and I suppose I’m every bit of
a genius as Hermione Granger. I can take your soul and send you back to your younger body,
Dudley Dursley. I can send you back… and give you the tools needed to usurp everything from your
cousin. You can be the one who everyone loves, who everyone adores. All you have to do is say
yes.”
For a long moment, Dudley just stares at the witch. It’s hard not to just assume she’s probably
crazy. Even for magic, her claims sound outlandish and wild. And yet… is there really any other
answer besides Yes? Not only is he very wary of what she might do to him if he says No, at the same
time, Dudley just… doesn’t have any reason to keep living this shitty life of his. Even if she’s lying, or
just plain fucks it up and he dies because of it… then that’s fine too, isn’t it? In the end, it’ll either
work or it won’t… no skin off his back if he doesn’t make it through.

So, after that long moment is up, Dudley nods decisively, and gives Delphini Riddle the answer she
wants to hear.

“Yes.”

The young witch’s entire face brightens up, and she leaps out of her chair, tome in hand.

“Wonderful! Wonderful! No time to waste, Dudley Dursley! They might be here soon!”

Dudley blinks at that. They? But before he can actually ask the question, Delphini’s fingers are
pressing into his forehead and he’s screaming in pain as memories are flash-fried onto his mind.

“This technique will allow you to create a magical contract that transfers the magical core of one
blood relative over to another.”

It’s more than that, Dudley somehow knows. The contract has to be written in a third magical relative
blood and needs to be signed in his blood and the blood of the second magical relative before it will
properly work. But funnily enough, Dudley also knows he’ll be able to get all of those things, back in
the past. So, he doesn’t bring it up, even as Delphini steps back from him and begins to work.

As she does so, Dudley finds himself glaring at her, just a bit. He’s not a man used to pain truth be
told, and the more he looks at her, the more he finds himself wanting to pay her back for it. Of course,
bound to the chair as he is, he’s not going to be able to do that… here, anyways. Some day in the
past, at some point, Dudley decides to make it his mission to find Delphini Riddle as she is now and
make her his bitch. He was already going to do the same with all of Harry’s lovers as it is… and with
the power she’s given him now, he expects it to be rather easy.

He can hardly wait, but given everything, he’ll probably have to wait a long while. She’s clearly
younger than him by about a decade or two, so he’ll just have to keep an eye out for her. For the
time being, he’s going to have bigger fish to fry… like her father. Perhaps she thinks he’s stupid.
Perhaps she thinks he’s dumb. But Dudley Dursley is no idiot.

He’s quite well aware that Delphini is NOT doing this out of the kindness of her heart like she’s
trying to pretend. She’s sending Dudley back in time to usurp his cousin… the Savior of the Wizarding
World. In a way, she wants Dudley to remove Harry from play… but in truth, he’s going to have to
replace him instead. Voldemort will run rampant if left unchecked, and Dudley has no intention of
dying to the Dark Lord. Luckily, he was paying attention when no one expected him to, all the way
back then.

Even if he doesn’t fully know or understand what a horcrux is yet, he’ll have time to figure it out, time
that even Harry didn’t have. Hopefully, this would give Dudley the edge he needs to defeat
Delphini’s father long before she’s even grown enough to become a threat herself. That’s right…
Dudley Dursley is going to become the Savior of the Wizarding World. He’ll take his cousin’s place
in every way that matters.

Secure in his knowledge, smug in his plans, Dudley watches as Delphini concentrates all of her focus
on the spell to send him back, somewhat enjoying the cute scrunched up face she’s making. Right
as light begins to build, however, the door to the room is throne open, and to Dudley’s surprise,
Harry James Potter, the Man-Who-Won, stands in the doorway looking thunderous.

“Delphini Riddle! Put down the wand, right now!”

It’s not just Harry, either… it’s an entire troupe of wizards and witches that Dudley vaguely
recognizes. Truth be told, the big man is somewhat touched by his cousin’s appearance… but he
knows he’d be fooling himself if he thought that Harry truly cared about him. It was obvious that the
wizard was here for Delphini.

Just as its equally obvious that Delphini has already cast the spell, Dudley’s entire world already
going white even as Harry delivers his ultimatum. The last thing that Dudley Dursley hears is Delphini
cackling as she turns to face the group.

“You’re too late, Potter! You’re out of time!”

And then everything goes white, and Dudley knows no more.

-x-X-x-

With a blink, he suddenly exists again… more than that, everything around him has changed. For a
long moment, Dudley Dursley just sits there, taking in the view, struggling to assimilate what had
happened. Looking down at himself, at his pudgy but much smaller hands… he grins. It had worked,
she’d actually done it. He’d been transported back in time, to the past, to his younger body.

It takes him a second to register where he is and what time period this is, exactly. His memories are
clashing somewhat oddly, though they settle down after a moment. Once that moment passes, all of
Dudley’s future memories become something more akin to an archive with a search engine attached
to it that he can use and peruse at his leisure. His younger self’s memories are a bit more vibrant
and vivid and at the forefront of his mind, letting Dudley know exactly when and where he is as his
soul finishes merging with itself.

He’s twelve years old, going on thirteen, and he has about a year left before the Hogwarts Letter
arrives for Harry Potter. Of course, now that Dudley knows the things he knows, and has the ability to
do what needs to be done… that letter won’t be coming for Harry at all. Smiling, Dudley takes in his
more immediate surroundings a bit more.

Gone is the dark, cramped space and the chair he was tied to. Instead, Dudley is outside in the
backyard on a lounge chair, watching over one Lily Evans Potter, while his own mother and his
cousin are out shopping for his upcoming birthday. Lily, meanwhile, is playing with the flowers in
Petunia’s garden, on her hands and knees, the addled woman turned away from him.

It’s a little strange seeing her like this again, after how strong and independent she’d become after
the cure. Not that the Dursley Family had gotten much chance to be around Lily Potter when she’s
been brought back to her full faculties. She and Harry had cut all ties quite quickly. Even still,
watching her now, staring at her as the short and simple sundress she’s wearing rides up over her
hips, Dudley grunts, finding his crotch beginning to get uncomfortably tight.

The knowledge that Delphini had not just passed onto him, but flash-fired into his brain, comes to the
forefront. Knowledge of how to take his cousin’s magical core and transplant it into his own soul,
using Lily’s blood to form the contract… it swims through his thoughts. Dudley can’t help but grin,
wildly and wickedly.

This right here, this was the beginning of his revenge. He was going to take everything from Harry
James Potter… and the best part was, the other man would never even know he’d done it, because
that man would never even get a chance to exist in the first place.

Pushing up off of the lounge chair, Dudley begins making his way over to his addled aunt. As he does
so, he calls to her, making Lily look up with a dopey, simple smile on her face.

“Auntie! I need something from you. Come along and let’s go inside… we’re going to play doctor~”
 1 - Chapter 1

As they come to a stop outside of the Leaky Cauldron, Petunia finds herself reflecting on the strange
turn these last few weeks have been. Petunia… has never been as pretty as her sister. She’s slender,
blonde, and somewhat willowy. One might have called her elegant, but she had always been more
plain than elegant, and somewhat worn out by age.

Not like her younger sister, who had never once in her life been referred to as ‘worn out’. Lily Evans,
even before she’d grown up to become a curvaceous, voluptuous beauty, had always been a
vivacious and altogether rambunctious girl. Their parents had always said it had to due with Lily’s red
hair, making the girl a firecracker that just couldn’t stop going off. But Petunia knew better. It was the
magic. Magic was what had made Lily so much more alive than Petunia had ever felt. Magic was
what had made Lily seem like she was in focus, in color, while Petunia and her entire world felt drab
and lifeless and colorless.

There was a reason that Petunia had longed to learn magic before her desire had ever turned into
resentment when she was told it was impossible. She hated Lily for that, for being the lucky one, for
being the special one. Petunia might not have been a genius, but she was more than intelligent
enough to know when she’d been robbed.

All the same, when Lily and Harry had effectively been dropped off on their doorstep all those years
ago, Petunia had done her duty. Family was more important than her own petty grievances, and she
knew that, even if she didn’t like it. Still, she’d dreaded the day that Harry would likely go off to
Hogwarts, she’d dreaded the day that that accursed letter would arrive for her nephew but not her
son… just like it’d arrived for her sister, but not her.

That was why Petunia had never corrected Vernon when he called Harry’s bouts of unintentional
magic freakishness. That was why she never bothered to explain to Harry exactly what it was he was
doing. Because… of course Petunia knew. How could she not? She’d grown up with Lily, she’d been
there that date when the Professor had told them everything. When a magical child was growing up,
strange things tended to happen around them. This unintentional, or ‘accidental’ magic was
perfectly normal and perfectly natural. Hogwarts existed specifically to teach wizards and witches a
way to control their magic so that it stopped happening.

But Petunia didn’t want Harry to go to Hogwarts, if she was being honest. She didn’t… she didn’t
want her nephew to be happy in the same way Lily had, to go off to a magical school in a magical
world and leave them behind, year after year. Was that wrong of her? Perhaps, but Petunia had lived
drowning in her pettiness and resentment for far too long to stop now.

Imagine her surprise, however, when the letter didn’t come for Harry. Imagine her surprise when the
letter came for Dudley instead. Dudley Dursley, her beloved son… was the one to receive a Hogwarts
Acceptance Letter.

Petunia was not unobservant. She’d noticed that the accidental magic Harry had been performed
had died down this last year or so. She’d noticed that things almost seemed to be calming down in
their household. But then Dudley had turned thirteen and he’d received a Hogwarts Letter. In the
muggle post at that! She supposed that it made sense. The Dursleys might have been muggles, but
they were well aware of magic, and her own past circumstances meant they really didn’t need a
Professor to come and tell them all about the magical world.

Still… Dudley Dursley, a wizard? Petunia hadn’t known what to think at the time. It had seemed like a
mistake. But then Dudley had looked at her with wide eyes and sparks had shot out of them as he’d
begged her to let him go. If that wasn’t a sign…

Needless to say, if Petunia didn’t know what to think, Vernon was a whole other story altogether. Her
husband didn’t hold truck with all of this unnaturalness… but at the end of the day, better it be Dudley
then their nephew. Better their son be the one with this power than anyone else. After all, the
Dursleys were inherently greedy and selfish people.

Still, not even for Dudley was Vernon willing to set foot on a wizard street. Not even for Dudley would
the man enter Diagon Alley. That was just fine, in Petunia’s opinion. It was selfish of her… but she’d
wanted this for herself, in the end. Which was why the moment was ever so slightly spoiled by the
presence of one Lily Evans Potter standing beside her and her diddykins.

Shooting a glare over at her sister, Petunia scoffs, just a tad, reflecting on Lily’s circumstances as
well. The other woman… wasn’t stupid, per say. She just didn’t quite connect things properly
anymore. She was a tad daft, and a bit slow. She behaved like a docile bimbo of a woman; truth be
told. Not very smart, but obedient to any orders put her way.

“Well… let’s go inside, you two.”

Dudley is practically vibrating with excitement, and even though it’s Petunia who says they should go
inside, it’s Dudley who leads the way. Her darling son pushes his way into the Leaky Cauldron quite
happily, while Petunia shudders a bit at the immediate change in atmosphere, at the difference
between the interior and the muggle street outside. It’s like night and day, but luckily Petunia has
been here before. They came prepared.

Of course, vindictive and petty as Petunia is, she has Lily dressed up like a street walker. After all,
her dear sister is a widow… she’s never going to find a man if she doesn’t flaunt that slutty body of
hers! Clad in a skimpy blouse and a mini skirt, Lily definitely draws eyes from the customers of the
Leaky Cauldron as she passes through with Petunia and Dudley. Meanwhile, Petunia has made sure
her, and her son are dressed more conservatively. Of course, she doesn’t have robes for them to
wear to truly fit in but remembering her own time in Diagon Alley with Lily, back before the resent had
fully taken ahold, Petunia had done her best to make them look like they belonged.

In the end, after making a request to the Leaky Cauldron’ bartender to open the way, they make their
way over to the brick wall and step on through. Petunia can’t deny… she greatly enjoys the look of
wonder on her Dudley’s face as he gazes at Diagon Alley for the first time. She never would have
wanted to bring him here if he didn’t have magic, hell, she hadn’t had any intentions of escorting
Harry here, even if a Hogwarts letter had come for her nephew.

But, ultimately… everything had turned out far differently than Petunia had ever expected. Never in her
wildest dreams did she think her son would be a wizard. All the signs had pointed to Harry… but now
here they were. Dudley was the one they were here for. Dudley was the one getting school supplies
in Diagon Alley for his upcoming year at Hogwarts.

“Mum? You alright?”

Petunia blinks at the sudden sound of her son’s voice, looking down to find him staring at her in
concern. It’s only then that she realizes she’s gotten choked up, only then that she realizes there
are tears in her eyes. Not tears of anger, sadness, or jealousy though. No… these are tears of joy.
Letting out a gasp of laughter, Petunia wipes her eyes with the back of her hand and looks to Dudley
with a wobbly sort of smile.

“Never better, my beloved diddykins. This… this is perhaps the happiest moment of my life.”

Dudley, rather than acting his age and getting embarrassed, shows some of that beautiful maturity
he’s been showing the past year and gives her a knowing grin before squeezing her hand
comfortingly.

“I’m glad, mum. Now… where too first?”

Right, she was the only one who’d actually been here before. Or rather, she was the one who had
been here before and had all of her mental faculties. Speaking of which, Lily was also staring around
in wide-eyed wonder, a dopy smile on her face. It looked like she was happy to be back, though
based on the looks she was getting, no one recognized the scantily clad bimbo as the brilliant witch
who had once been Lily Evans Potter.

Grabbing Lily’s hand so the woman can’t go wandering off, Petunia begins leading both her sister
and her son forward, walking with purpose towards the large marble building at the end of the street.

“First… first is Gringotts, my son. That’s where we’ll get some wizard money for school supplies.”

“And where we’ll check on Aunt Lily’s accounts, right mum?”

Petunia just smiles and nods, curious to see if her young son’s surprising idea would pan out or not.
Dudley had such a bright mind, and a good head on his shoulders to boot. Though, whether or not
having Lily with them would allow them to access the Potter Vault… well, they’d have to wait and see.

-x-X-x-

Wonder of wonders, Petunia now had a secondary key to access the Potter Vault. Given that Lily
wasn’t allowed to keep her key under the current circumstances, it might as well have been the
primary. As they make their way down into the depths of the Goblin Bank, only Dudley’s whoops of
delight making the mine cart ride at all tolerable, Petunia can’t help but be… amazed, just a tad.

It turned out that Gringotts allowed for muggle documentation when making their decisions about
their clients. Things like power of attorney and such… the goblins had absolutely no issues with
accepting documentation so long as everyone had agreed to everything and it was all legally binding.
When Dudley had suggested that Petunia have a doctor declare Lily unfit to take care of herself and
assign Petunia as her primary caretaker, the woman hadn’t been too sure about it.

But now, there was no denying that being Lily’s Power of Attorney was coming in handy. Significantly
so. Of course, unbeknownst to Petunia, it had helped quite a bit that both her and her son were
exceptionally polite to Griphook, the goblin in charge of the Potter Accounts. But then, how could they
do anything but be polite? Sure, he wasn’t human. Sure, he was small and ugly and strange-looking.
But then, weren’t plenty of muggle bankers much the same way? Perhaps not all of them were as
small and ugly as Griphook, but plenty were balding, or fat, or merely hard to look at. The life of a
banker was usually one of excess and decadence, but it wasn’t particularly glamorous. That said,
Petunia and Dudley both had a healthy respect for banking institutions, given their own innate greed.
Money was power, and the banks had quite a lot of both.

As a result, both Petunia and Dudley had treated Griphook with respect, just like they would a
manager or a banker in a major muggle bank. He was after all in charge of the Potter Account, Lily’s
account, so it only made sense that they would do their best to get into his good graces. Neither of
them knew anything about the Goblin Rebellions at this point. Neither of them knew anything about
the strained relations between goblins and wizards. If they had, they both would have been appalled
at the very idea that wizards and witches were stupid enough to leave their money in the hands of
borderline enemies.

As it stood, Petunia and Dudley had managed to unknowingly endear themselves to Griphook simply
by being less racist then their pureblood counterparts. Where a normal wizard or witch would have
acted disdainfully around the goblins of Gringotts, Petunia and Dudley showed perfect respect, and
even some awe when they could not hide it.

In the end, they’d made all the right moves, without even realizing it. As they come to a screeching
halt, Dudley’s whoops ends with a laugh, while Petunia exhales slowly. Griphook, meanwhile, looks
back at them both with a grin and a nod.

“We’re here.”

Petunia, Dudley, and finally Lily all pile out of the cart after Griphook. As they make their way over to
a truly ancient looking vault door, Griphook grunts and pipes up again.

“Your nephew also has a Trust Fund Vault elsewhere, Mrs. Dursley. But Albus Dumbledore currently
has the sole key, and as Harry Potter’s magical guardian, he has say over who gets access to THAT
vault.”

Petunia blinks owlishly at that one.

“… But not this one?”

Griphook just grins at her, his beady eyes sliding over to Lily knowingly, even as the red head stands
there smiling all dopy-like.

“Of course not. Not while Lady Potter still lives, anyways.”

Petunia couldn’t even begin to understand how that worked exactly. Magic, perhaps. Either way,
when Griphook directs her to place the key she’d been given into the vault door, Petunia does as
she’s told. The door opens up without a fuss, and as it slides up into the ceiling, Petunia can only
stare, and Dudley right alongside her.

“Mum… it’s… beautiful.”

The Potter Vault is immense and filled to the absolute brim with stacks and stacks of gold galleons.
Not just gold and silver and copper, though there’s a lot of it. There’s also piles and heaps of jewels
and gems, as well as assorted statues and artwork that Petunia is sure is worth a fortune, if it’s being
kept in here.

Needless to say, it’s the most riches Petunia has ever seen in her entire life. But… it’s not truly theirs,
now is it? Looking to Griphook as Dudley slowly wanders inside, the muggle woman quietly licks her
lips.

“How much… how much are we allowed to withdraw?”

Griphook’s beady eyes glint and he grins knowingly once more, seeing right through her to the greed
in her heart, she can tell. But she can also tell that he doesn’t judge her for it… if anything, he
applauds her for it.

“So long as you have Lady Potter with you? As much as you like. Of course, once your nephew
reaches his magical majority and comes of age, he’ll be recognized as Lord Potter and these vaults
will be his, so long as he comes for them.”

Petunia nods slowly at that, still processing, even as Dudley has already taken the sack they brought
along and is filling it with golden galleons, pouring them in by the fistful. She doesn’t say anything
about her suspicions regarding Harry and his suddenly absent magic. For now… for now, she has Lily.
Which means she has the key to this wealth, both figuratively and literally…
 2 - Chapter 2

Madam Malkin of Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions was a short fat woman who really had no
business smiling so brightly at him as he entered her shop. Or perhaps he was wrong to think that.
Perhaps she had every reason to smile at him, given he was more than likely a paying customer.

Before Dudley can so much as speak, Madam Malkin overrides him, that smile still on her face as
she cocks her head to the side.

“Here for your Hogwarts Robes, dear? Got the lot for you here. Another young man is being fitted up
just now, as a matter of fact.”

Dudley blinks at that, as he comes to the realization that this time of the year must be some of
Madam Malkin’s, both the witch and the shop’s, best time for business. Over in the back of the
place, a boy with a pale face and platinum blonde hair is standing on a stool, while a second witch
pins up his long black robes, taking his measurements.

Madam Malkin leads Dudley back to that spot and has Dudley get on top of his own stool before
slipping quite the large robe over his head, beginning to pin it to the right length with consummate
professionalism and efficiency. Dudley can’t help but be a little pleased that he’s shed some pounds
since he came back to this world. He wouldn’t have felt nearly as safe up on this stool if he were still
his overly rotund self.

Not that he’s all that skinny now, while his mother might have always excused his weight by
declaring Dudley ‘big-boned’, there actually was some truth to the statement. Dudley was big-
boned, broad-shouldered, and likely always going to be a bit of a large man. He just wasn’t quite so
morbidly obese anymore. Magic had been able to help with that, as a matter of fact.

“Hello there. You bound for Hogwarts too?”

The boy at his side speaks up and Dudley turns to regard him, blinking as he truly and properly takes
in his fellow student. This right here… this right here is a nobleman’s son; Dudley pegs him as such
almost immediately. There’s no way around it, this boy is used to getting his way, and he’s used to
living a life with lots of money. To be fair, Dudley isn’t that bad off himself… ESPECIALLY now that he
and his mother have access to the Potter Vault. In fact, Dudley is quite rich, isn’t he?

Squaring his shoulders, he gives the other boy a smile and a nod.

“Aye, that’s where I’m headed. Dudley Dursley.”

The boy squints a little at that and cocks his head to the side.

“… Draco Malfoy. Don’t think I’ve ever heard the name Dursley before.”

Ah, right. Purebloods and all that. Dudley was smart enough to know that being labelled a
Muggleborn was a Bad Thing. He’d heard enough about why that bloke Voldemort had caused so
much trouble, and why the Purebloods had followed him as his Death Eaters. At the end of the day,
being a muggleborn in this time period was no good. Luckily, Dudley had thought of all of this already
and was ready with a bit of an improvised cover story.

“My mum is a squib. Unfortunately, I was raised among muggles until it was found out that I was a
proper wizard. But mum taught me all about our world, even if I was stuck living in theirs. I won’t lie…
I’m glad to be here now, rather than there.”

Framing it in that way, pressing down on Draco’s buttons as only his future knowledge allows him to,
Dudley can tell that it works, at least marginally. Draco relaxes and offers Dudley a smaller but still
genuine smile as well as a nod.

“I see. Well, good to see that you’re getting away from that sort. I suppose your family decided to
hide out in Muggle London during the Dark Lord’s last rise. I don’t blame you; squibs weren’t
exactly treated any better than mudbloods.”

There’s a quiet gasp from the witch currently pinning Draco’s robes, but the young aristocrat
doesn’t pay her the slightest bit of attention, nor does he seem to notice Madam Malkin’s sharp
disapproving look. Dudley is all smiles in regard to all that, not having any intention of offending one
Draco Malfoy when he was clearly a person of wealth and influence. Even if Dudley had a lot of
wealth himself now, his influence was miniscule in comparison.

“Well then, you might not know much about Hogwarts, since your mum wouldn’t have been allowed
to go. Put simply, Hogwarts is the best magical school in the whole wide world. Within Hogwarts,
there are four Houses. There’s Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, and Gryffindor in order of descending
inferiority, and then there’s the best Hogwarts House, House Slytherin. That’s the House both my
parents were in, and it’s the House I’ll be in as well.”

Dudley nods slowly at that, soaking in the information. He knows some of it, once again from picking
things up from the future. He didn’t know as much about Hogwarts as he might have liked, but at the
very least he knew his cousin had been a Gryffindor. Draco had listed them as the most inferior of the
Houses, and probably for a reason… but then, Harry had been anything but inferior in Dudley’s
original timeline, so if he had to guess, Gryffindor was the House of Heroes while Slytherin… well, it
was literally just a play on the word slithering, wasn’t it? So… snakes.

He could work with that. He could definitely work with that.

“Slytherin sounds like the sort of place that I’d like to be as well. I’m not exactly one for inferiority.”

His joke seems to go over well with Draco, who flashes him a warmer smile and another approving
nod.

“House Slytherin is the place for the ambitious and cunning. You certainly sound like you have
ambition. I suppose we’ll have to see if you have the cunning to match, won’t we?”

And then, Draco perks up.

“Have you ever heard of Quidditch, perhaps?”

Dudley had, but like most of his knowledge of the wizarding world, he only knew the bare basics, and
he was smart enough to realize he shouldn’t bluff with this boy. Shrugging his shoulders in a way
that has Madam Malkin tsking at him, Dudley gives a sort of half-nod.

“I’ve heard of it, yeah. That’s the magical sport played on broomsticks.”

Grinning, Draco nods back.

“That’s exactly right. It’s pretty great. Father says it would be a crime if I’m not picked to play for my
house, and I have to say, I agree with him wholeheartedly.”

Dudley didn’t seem himself playing much Quidditch, truth be told, even if it did sound interesting. He
might be the kind of man to be a sports fan, but playing the sport itself… eh, he was interested in other
physical pursuits, at the end of the day. Still, he wasn’t about to say that to Draco Malfoy. Not when
the boy certainly seemed quite excited by the prospect. In the end, Dudley just gives a sort of
noncommittal nod.

“Well, I suppose I should tell you about the other Houses, since I’ve talked so much about Slytherin.
Ravenclaw is where the bookish sorts go. Not a bad place, but not as good as Slytherin. Hufflepuff…
the less said about Hufflepuff, the better. Needless to say, their entire House is built around
friendship. Can you imagine? Your whole identity being defined by… friendliness? Dreadfully boring.
But Gryffindor is without a doubt the worst. Bunch of idiots who value things like courage and bravery
over sense and intelligence. Being a Hufflepuff makes you a follower, but being a Gryffindor makes
you THINK you should be a leader.”

Draco pauses for a moment, before shrugging.

“Or at least, that’s what my father says. He’s off getting my books right now, while my mother looks
at wands. I assume you came here with your mother… the squib?”

Dudley feels a small kernel of anger form inside of him at the way Draco addresses his mum. Still, he
is the one that labeled Petunia that in the first place. Better his mother be thought of as a squib than a
muggle, right? Muggles were obviously the lowest of the low in wizarding society, thought of little
more than animals to be treated as wizards and witches liked.

Flashing a smile to hide his momentary anger, Dudley simply nods.

“Yeah, she’s getting my books as well, and some other supplies. Just made sense to split up and
cover more ground faster, didn’t it?”

Draco nods slowly in agreement.

“That it does… that it does. Hm… well, you’re relatively new to our world, but I assume you have
heard about the Dark Lord and all that, yes? About… Harry Potter?”

It’s funny. Draco says ‘the Dark Lord’ with an ease that has the woman currently measuring him for
robes shivering. But when he says the name of Dudley’s cousin, well, it’s all hushed whispers and
furtive glances about, as if just speaking Harry’s name will invoke him. Dudley, more than a little
curious, cocks his head to the side and shrugs a bit as he nods.

“Yeah, I’ve heard about all that. My mother told me stories. Something about Harry Potter killing Vo-
the Dark Lord as a baby?”
He catches himself at the last second when he remembers that Voldemort’s name wasn’t spoken
among wizards and witches. Instead, he hastily reverts to Draco’s way of addressing the dead
wizard, which seems to please the other boy quite a lot.

“Indeed. Though of course, that night truly is shrouded in mystery. Still, everyone seems to believe it.
The Dark Lord killed the Potters, and then the Potter Heir killed him. Of course… this year’s the year
when Harry Potter is supposed to be coming to Hogwarts. He’s our age now, after all. Can you
believe it? Going to school with a Dark Lord Slayer… feels a bit… I don’t know.”

Dudley is surprised to see Draco’s face scrunch up in sheer uncertainty for a moment, like the young
boy isn’t quite sure what to think or feel. It clears up a second later though, and Draco is once again
confident as ever.

“Well, either way my Father thinks that it will definitely shake things up in the Wizengamot. Dreadful
business all that Dark Lord stuff, but what can you do, right?”

In the end, all Dudley can do is nod. Their conversation peters off after that, with Draco falling into
thought as Madam Malkin and her assistant finish up with them both. What Dudley doesn’t know,
and really has no way of truly knowing at this point, is that most of Voldemort’s followers would
prefer that neither the Dark Lord NOR his slayer ever returned to the Wizarding World.

After all, most former Death Eaters had attained positions of power and influence in the Wizarding
World by now, with only a scant few actually facing justice for their crimes in the depths of Azkaban.
Those who had escaped said justice preferred the way things were now, stable and Dark Lord-free,
as opposed to when they were all younger and firebrands and trying to ‘change the world’.

If they really want to change anything, they can just pass the laws that they feel are needed now, with
Dumbledore being little more than a lame duck at this point in time. Of course, if he were suddenly to
have the Savior of the Wizarding World, the Boy-Who-Lived, Harry Potter at his side… well, there was
a reason none of these elite wizards wanted the Potter Heir to show up, what with all the political
leverage and contracts that his House had accumulated.

Unfortunately, to them it seemed all but inevitable. Harry Potter was now of age to start at Hogwarts.
So, he would be crawling out of the woodworks this very year to begin his time at the Premier School
of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Or so they all believed. Unbeknownst to THEM, Harry Potter wasn’t
coming. Instead, they were all stuck with Dudley Dursley. They just didn’t know it yet.

This gave Dudley a lot more power than even he realized he had. Only time would tell just who would
end up using who though…
 3 - Chapter 3

There’s a sense of finality in watching as the train to Stonewall slowly begins to pull away from the
station with one Harry James Potter on board. In another life, it would have been Dudley on that
train… in another life, it HAD been Dudley on that train, staring out the window, smiling as he waved
goodbye to his mother and father, both of whom had come to see him off.

But this wasn’t that life. This wasn’t that timeline, as mind boggling as it still was for Dudley to think
in such a fashion. This was a different timeline, a new timeline… and instead of it being Petunia and
Vernon seeing Dudley off, it was Petunia and Dudley seeing Harry off. Vernon hadn’t been able to
find the time off to come today… that was probably the one downside to Dudley’s new life as a
magical being.

His father had spent the last decade decrying Harry for being freakish and unnatural. He’d abused
the boy and Lily too at times, be it verbal or physical. He’d hit Harry, he’d screamed at Lily… only to
discover, over a decade after the pair had been dropped into the Dursleys’ laps… that it wasn’t Harry
who was the freak. It was his own sun. It was Dudley.

It wasn’t as if Vernon had started calling Dudley a freak or unnatural, nor had he started yelling at his
son or hitting him. If he had, Dudley wasn’t sure what he would have done, though he definitely
wouldn’t have stood for it. He might be in the body of a boy, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t a full
grown man, and he definitely wasn’t going to put up with Vernon hurting him or anything like that.

As it was, Vernon had simply become a bit… distant, ever since the letter had arrived for Dudley
instead of Harry. Ever since it turned out that Dudley was the wizard and was the one who would be
going to Hogwarts, while Harry didn’t receive an invitation and would thus be heading off to
Stonewall, Vernon Dursley had been a bit adrift, losing himself in his work at Grunnings rather than
confronting the obvious.

In the end, it was still for the best for everyone, in Dudley’s oh so humble and completely unbiased
opinion. After all, even Harry was happier with this. Dudley knew for a fact that neither he nor his
parents had gone to see Harry off when he’d left for his first year at Hogwarts, after all. More than
that, they couldn’t exactly send Harry to Stonewall in Dudley’s ragged old hand me downs, now
could they?

For the first time in his life, Harry Potter had received an entire wardrobe of clothes that actually fit
him. On top of that, Petunia had taken him to see the eye doctor and gotten him a prescription of
glasses that actually helped his eyesight, rather than just whatever they could find for cheap. He’d
also had a haircut, which now that he was no longer magical, actually took, leaving him with a short
black hairstyle that in Dudley’s opinion, actually looked very good on him.

Even the scar upon Harry’s brow had begun to fade away, going from that angry red he’d had all of
his life to a thin white line that even now was in the process of disappearing altogether. As far as
Dudley was concerned, he’d done Harry quite the favor by taking the boy’s magic for himself and
shipping him off to Stonewall. If the smile and wave Harry gave him and Petunia from the window of
the train as it pulled away was any indication, Harry would agree.
Of course, if he knew the full truth of everything, he’d probably curse Dudley to the ends of the earth
and feel a lot differently about the whole situation… but that was information that Dudley Dursley fully
intended to take to his grave. No one would ever know the truth, not if Dudley had anything to say
about it.

“Come along, Dudley. We don’t want you to miss your train either.”

Petunia’s hand on his shoulder guides her son away from the platform and back into the train station
itself. As they go, Dudley feels his excitement building. How can it not? He’d seen the platform
number himself and couldn’t help but be undeniably curious. Platform Nine and Three Quarters… how
the hell was that supposed to work?

Of course, his mom would know, apparently. As she’d told him, her parents had dragged her along
to see Lily off every single year until she was old enough to beg off. Regardless, soon enough they
come to the space between Platforms Nine and Ten… and as Dudley looks around in mild confusion,
trying to figure out where the secret door might be, Petunia guides him right over to a brick wall.

“It’s through there, darling. The wall is not really a wall, it’s an illusion. If you run at it with all your
strength, you’ll come out the other side just fine and be on Platform Nine and Three Quarters.”

Dudley bits his lower lip at that, staring at the bricks for a long moment before looking to his mother.

“Come with me?”

Like son, like mother… Petunia also bites her lower lip, indecisive for a brief second, but seeing the
look in his eyes, she ultimately gives a hesitant nod. Together, mother and son clasp hands and run
forward. Together, two people who truly had no business being in the magical world pushed through
the invisible barrier that barred the entry to Platform Nine and Three Quarters, Dudley’s stolen magic
allowing them to slip right on through to the other side.

And there it was. Dudley can’t help but be amazed at finally laying eyes upon the Hogwarts Express.
It truly is a spectacular sight to behold, and everything and more then he ever dreamed possible.

What follows is a bit of a sappy, teary goodbye. Mostly on his mother’s part, but even Dudley finds
himself getting a little worked up as they hug goodbye right there at the side of the train. He can tell
from the wistful look in his mother’s wet eyes that she’s both happy and sad at the same time. It’s
different from all those years with Lily, or at least Dudley hopes it is. After all, he’s not her sister,
he’s her son.

He likes to think his mother is happy with him, but there’s no denying that, as he ascends into the
train itself, she’s watching him do what she never could, just like she watched Lily all those years.
Maybe Dudley can do something about that… but not now. Now, he has to focus on pressing forward,
on putting one foot in front of the other. He’s finally made it, he’s finally going to Hogwarts… and if he
wants to make the most of this opportunity, this do-over, then he can’t slack off for even a moment.

His mother will understand, he thinks. This means just as much to her as it does to him, he’s pretty
sure.

“Ah! Dudley! I was wondering if I’d see you, come and share my cabin!”
And then there’s Draco Malfoy, the platinum blond boy calling out to him from down the hall. With a
grin, Dudley makes his way over, entering the young wizard’s cabin. Within are two other boys, each
of them bigger and burlier than Draco, more Dudley’s size truth be told. Draco is quick to introduce
them as Crabbe and Goyle, which are apparently their family names, not their first names. The fact
that Draco introduces HIM as Dudley and seems to give him a lot more credit than the other two boys
gives Dudley a good idea of just what the power dynamic is like between them… and an idea of where
Draco holds Dudley in comparison to his two thugs.

That’s good… and probably has more to do with Dudley having an entire life packed in his young
noggin’. Regardless, the four of them all get to talking, only stopping long enough to pick some
things from the trolley. Dudley, eager to show off his wealth, gladly buys things for all four of them,
even as Draco does the same, the two of them having a bit of friendly competition for a moment as
they spend their money respectively.

From there, the conversation turns rather low brow, not that Dudley minds. There are people
constantly passing by their cabins, and each and every time a witch passes by… well, the four just
HAVE to grade her, rating each witch on their looks and bangability. Most aren’t worth much, though
there’s some pretty ones… and some interesting ones, like a particular older witch that Draco points
out to Dudley.

“That one there was Nymphadora Tonks. Shame she’s a half-blood, but what’s really special about
her is the fact that she’s a metamorphmagus.”

Dudley’s raised brow causes Draco to grin raunchily as he explains.

“It means she can shapeshift. You know, change any part of her body into whatever she wants? Or
rather… whatever you or I might want. Imagine having a witch like that under your thumb, eh?”

Oh yeah, he can imagine it. Dudley chuckles, even as he briefly fantasizes about what he could do
with a witch like Nymphadora Tonks…

And then SHE comes along, and his fantasies are abruptly derailed.

“Excuse me, have any of you seen a lost toad?”

Hermione Granger leans into the cabin, looking… young. That’s Dudley’s first thought, even as he
freezes up for a moment at the sight of one of the few people from the magical world that he’d had
actual contact within his past life. Hermione Jean Granger… one of Harry’s lovers, in that other
timeline. But that timeline was now dead and gone, and Dudley needed to remember that. He’s well
aware that Hermione has the potential to be a genius, but given what he’s done to the timeline,
she’ll never have a chance to meet Harry or Lily. Still…

“A toad? Really?”

Draco beats him to the punch thanks to his inner musings, causing Hermione to let out a sigh and roll
her eyes in exasperation.

“Yes, really. A boy named Neville apparently lost one and I’m helping him look for it.”

Before Draco can say anything else, or heaven forbid, Crabbe or Goyle interject, Dudley leans
forward with a smile on his face.

“Sorry, but we haven’t seen one. Have you considered asking an upperclassman for help? They
probably know magic that would get you the toad back, right?”

Hermione blinks, looking like she honestly hadn’t thought of that and staring at him in a new light for
a moment before gracing him with a small smile.

“You’re probably right! Thanks!”

And like that she’s gone, leaving Dudley sitting back as Draco looks at him with a raised brow.
Dudley just gives his new mate a carefree grin and a shrug of his shoulders.

“Over-eager girl like that, spending her first ever ride on the train looking for a boy’s toad? That
one’s going to be desperate for friends, you can already tell.”

Draco snorts at Dudley’s explanation, even as he shakes his head.

“Not sure she’s worth your time, Dudley. I’d give her a four, at that.”

Quick to jump into things, Crabbe and Goyle both pipe up.

“I dunno Draco, she might be bangable once she fills out some more.”

“Yeah, I liked her voice.”

Draco gives his thuggish friends a scoffing grin.

“You both just like them bossy, admit it.”

While they duck their heads sheepishly, Dudley laughs and gives his honest opinion.

“I think she could be a solid six once she has a few more years to grow out and clean herself up.”

Of course, Dudley IS cheating a bit. The incredulous look Draco gives him just makes him laugh
some more, even as they continue shooting the shit. Eventually though, conversation turns towards a
topic that’s actually quite close to Dudley’s heart. Harry Potter.

“I can’t help but wonder where he is. I’d be out there searching the train for him if I’d heard even an
inkling of his presence… but so far, there’s not even been a rumor that the Potter Heir is on the train.
Father wanted me to get in touch with him as soon as possible, but at this point it might have to wait
to just before the Sorting Ceremony, and that just won’t do.”

Dudley hums, pretending to think things over for a moment before making his suggestion.

“Well, since he’s not here now… maybe he ended up being a squib? After all, Hogwarts is THE
premier school of magic, so it doesn’t make sense that he’d go anywhere else. If he WAS a squib,
that would be a good thing, right? It’d mean things would stay stable and the status quo would
remain intact, right?”
Draco looks distinctly nonplussed at the idea for a moment as he processes it… then, he laughs
uproariously.

“Imagine that! The political danger presented by the Potter Heir neutered because he turns out to be
a damn squib! Haha!”

It’s obvious Draco doesn’t believe that’s what’s happening… but Dudley just smiles, knowing that it
is indeed exactly what’s going on. And soon enough, all of them, from Malfoy to anyone else looking
to use Harry Potter, is going to have to accept one simple fact. Harry James Potter is NEVER going
to attend Hogwarts, School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Soon enough, night falls and the train pulls into its station, where a massive burly man Draco says is
the Hogwarts Groundskeeper is waiting to pick them up. They’re finally here… and Dudley must
admit, his excitement has never been higher.
 4 - Chapter 4

There’s four to a boat, and luckily Dudley has trimmed down a fair bit since he traveled back in time,
or else he may not have fully trusted the rickety-looking thing to carry him and Draco along with
Draco’s two goons. But as it was, the Hogwarts Groundskeeper was this massive man named
Hagrid who Draco told him was actually half-giant, and he happily took three students into HIS boat
at the front, so perhaps Dudley was worrying about nothing.

In the end, it mattered little, the four of them got in a boat together, and the boat took them across the
lake, to the castle that waited beyond. Apparently, all of the older students, all of those in the higher
years… didn’t have to go through the whole boat trip, they were allowed to enter the castle properly
and were supposedly awaiting the first years in the Great Hall, where the Sorting would take place.

Draco had explained the Sorting Ceremony already. A magical hat worried Dudley, perhaps a little
bit, but he had to assume he’d be fine… if he wasn’t fine, then he had cause to panic, and panicking
would do him no good now that he was here. Still, it was definitely worrying, and Dudley was a bit of
a bundle of nerves as a witch wearing a stereotypical pointed witch’s hat and a pair of spectacles
walked up to all of them soon after they were disembarked from Hagrid’s fleet of boats.

“First Years, all First Years to me. I am the Transfiguration Professor, Professor McGonagall, as well
as the head of House Gryffindor. You will soon be sorted, so please form an orderly line for me,
won’t you all? That’s it, that’s it.”

Dudley had to admit, Minerva McGonagall was a looker. Despite being an older witch, and a teacher
at that… she was smoking hot. This was magic’s fault; he was pretty sure. Dudley had noticed it, back
in his old timeline. Witches who were far older than Harry had still flocked to him often enough, and
they’d all still been gorgeous.

Professor McGonagall was no different, the Scottish Dame looking to be quite the cougar, not a
wrinkle upon her face that Dudley can see. And she wouldn’t have them in the future either, from
what he remembered… oh, the things he remembered. A dopey grin begins to spread across
Dudley’s face, but before he can fall into the memory, Draco is nudging him along and he realizes
they’re all moving forward, following McGonagall through a pair of big wide doors and into the Great
Hall beyond.

What follows is the Sorting Ceremony, of course. The hat sings a song first, but as odd as that is, that
does nothing to truly calm Dudley’s fears. Just how much of a mind-reader was the damn hat, if it
was supposed to sort them into different houses based on their personalities? How deep did it dig?
As he waits for his name to be called, Dudley tries to distract him by admiring the bevy of beauties up
at the staff table.

Like Minerva, the female members of Hogwarts’ faculty are all quite gorgeous. Not a one of them is
ugly or fat… definitely a magic thing. It’s like comparing Lily to Petunia, as much as Dudley dislikes
smack talking his own mother. But there’s no denying it. The two are sisters, supposedly sharing the
same genes, the same genetics… and yet Lily has magic, Petunia didn’t, and it showed in the
differences in their levels of beauty.
Regardless, Dudley spends some time admiring the beautiful, gorgeous witches up at the staff table,
the women he’ll be learning from this year. He can’t wait to get their names, can’t wait to get to
know them all… personally. But before any of that, he has a Sorting to get through. Given his last
name is Dursley, it doesn’t take long before he’s called up, the letter D coming soon enough in the
alphabet.

“Dursley, Dudley!”

Trying to hide his nerves, Dudley strides forward, head held high, even as he feels what must be a
thousand eyes penetrating his skull. He very carefully doesn’t look anywhere but at the hat on its
stool. When he gets there, he sits down, and McGonagall puts the Sorting Hat on his head. Dudley,
thinking about his conversations with Draco and the budding friendship he’d managed to develop
with the Malfoy Scion, tries to push his own personal choice to the front of his mind.

Slytherin. I want to go to Slytherin.

“Oh? Is that so? Are you absolutely sure about that?”

Dudley blinks at hearing the hat speak in a low murmur atop his head. So, it IS reading his thoughts?
And yet, it hasn’t said anything about his circumstances, so perhaps it was only reading the thoughts
he was pushing outwards?

Yes. I want to be in Slytherin.

“Hm, it’s been a long time since I sorted a muggleborn into Slytherin. Most are too wide-eyed and
full of wonder to have the necessary… resourcefulness. But I can tell that you’re different, aren’t you?
You’ve got ambition and cunning in spades. So, I suppose… SLYTHERIN!”

Dudley breathes a sigh of relieve, and goes to sit beside Crabbe, the only other of their little troupe
who’s been sorted so far. He’s getting a lot of suspicious and disbelieving glares from people at the
Slytherin House’s table, but as soon as Draco comes around, the Sorting Hat barely having to touch
the top of the Malfoy Scion’s hair before it shouted out ‘SLYTHERIN!’, things got better.

Draco was more than happy to help Dudley explain his family’s circumstances to anyone nearby,
and soon enough everyone knew that Dudley wasn’t a muggleborn, perish the thought… his family,
which was definitely a wizarding family, had simply suffered quite a lot during the last war. As the
Sorting comes to an end, Dudley finds himself looking up towards the staff table as silence falls for a
moment.

McGonagall looks almost adorably confused as she eyes the list in front of her, giving Dumbledore a
quick look. The Headmaster’s gaze sweeps across the hall for a moment before landing on Dudley
himself, causing Dudley to glance away hurriedly. What did Dumbledore think had happened? What
did the old man potentially suspect?

After a moment, the Headmaster rises and begins to give introductions, welcoming them all to
Hogwarts, giving a few parting remarks that seemed rather… bonkers, and then beginning the feast
from there. As Dudley eats, ever mindful of his desire to not be QUITE so rotund as he was at this
point in his past life, he can’t help but ask Draco about all of the gorgeous female staff members up
at faculty table.
That’s how he learns all of their names, in the end, because truth be told, most of them weren’t
women that he’d met in his previous life, or even heard of from Harry and his girls. There was a
beautiful blonde with a nice rack named Charity Burbage that Draco didn’t think much of because
she was apparently a ‘muggle-lover’. Then there was an earthy sort of woman with an hourglass
figure named Pomona Sprout who apparently held the position of Head of House Hufflepuff. Draco
didn’t think much of her either, though he was at least able to admit she was a looker.

After her came the sharp Rolanda Hooch, Hogwarts’ Flying Instructor and Quidditch Referee. Draco
had a lot to say about her, or more accurately, he had a lot to say about Quidditch, given the Malfoy
Scion’s love for the game. Personally, Dudley was definitely more interested in Rolanda herself then
learning to fly on a broomstick like some wicked witch. While the gorgeous cougar wasn’t as stacked
or voluptuous as some of the other staff members, she was still pretty in her own way, slender and
sleek and sharp, as he’d previously noted.

There’s others that he asks Draco about and gets the names of. There’s a Sybil Trelawney, an
Aurora Sinistra, a Septima Vector, and even a Bathsheda Babbling. That last name was… well,
Dudley supposed he wasn’t in Surrey anymore, so he shouldn’t have been that surprised. This was
the world of magic, after all.

Though, in the end, Dudley could tell Draco was a little fed up with his constant questions, so he went
ahead and stopped interrogating the Malfoy Scion, instead letting Draco talk about the things he
wanted to talk about, nattering on about this and that. As Dudley pretended to pay attention, nodding
at all the appropriate places and what not, there was no denying that his focus was almost singularly
on one of the women up at the staff table.

Minerva McGonagall, the Professor who escorted them into the hall and then carried out the Sorting
Ceremony. Out of all of the women up at that table, the Scottish Dame was the one that Dudley knew
the best, in the end. Or perhaps it was right to say, she was the woman he remembered the most of.
Such a strict, severe-seeming woman… except, he’d seen another side of her, hadn’t he?

It’d been back in the previous timeline, during his past life. Dudley recalled it being somewhere past
Harry’s Second Year at Hogwarts, if he recalled correctly. He and Harry had both been older, that
much was for sure, nearing adulthood even, or at least adulthood as muggles saw it. Dudley still
didn’t QUITE understand what the wizarding world considered an adult, but he figured he had a
chance to learn now.

Regardless, it’d been around that time that the severe, yet gorgeous Transfiguration Professor had
stopped by for a visit, checking up on Harry. It had been before Lily was cured by Hermione, way
before, and apparently McGonagall had felt responsible, or something like that. However… she’d
come at a bad time, or simply stayed too long, or… or something.

Dudley still couldn’t say for sure what had been going on, all he knew was what he’d witnessed.
Personally, he’d always wondered if perhaps the Professor had done it on purpose, because after
that first time, they’d seen a lot more of her in the ensuing years. She’d become one of Harry’s
girls, basically… hell, she might have been his first.

That day, peeking through the crack in the door of the spare bedroom that his parents had given his
cousin, Dudley had gotten quite the eyeful of Minerva McGonagall, Transfiguration Professor, having
sex with Harry. Not just sex, and not the sort of sex Dudley would have attributed to the stern older
woman. No, McGonagall had had cat ears and a cat tail while she and Harry had fucked, and from
the way those ears had twitched and that tail had swished, they’d seemed to be real, in Dudley’s
unpracticed view.

On her hands and knees, Minerva had positively yowled as Harry took her from behind, though
luckily Dudley’s cousin was smart enough to cover her mouth with his hand, muffling the sounds she
was making as he gave her the fucking, she so clearly both wanted AND needed. Thus, Dudley’s
parents didn’t come running, nor did Lily wander her way up to disrupt them.

Instead, that day, Dudley had gotten his first taste of what sort of debauchery existed in the wizarding
world, as he’d watched his cousin fuck his teacher nice and hard from behind. Harry had seemed a
little bewildered at having the task forced upon him, but as Minerva begged him to fuck her, to plow
her, to ram her harder like the kitty cat in heat she was, it was obvious that Dudley’s cousin was
more than up to the task.

… Shit, Dudley would have gladly been up to the task as well, if he’d been asked. In the end, it was
more than a little hard to reconcile the severe woman with the cat-bitch in heat he’d seen that day
getting railed from behind on Harry’s bed. It was quite difficult indeed, and Dudley was still struggling
with it, even now. But at the same time, it presented something of an opportunity, didn’t it?

Dudley needed to figure out what triggered that side of McGonagall. Because now that he’d taken
Harry’s place, he was going to have all of Harry’s women too. They’d called Harry the Savior of the
Wizarding World or whatever, and it’d gotten him a harem. Well, Dudley wasn’t looking to save
anyone… but he definitely wanted the harem. He’d get it too, whatever it took, whatever the cost.

Minerva, if he could figure out how to make her as weak and horny and needy as he’d seen her that
day with Harry, could be Dudley’s first conquest. He just had to play his cards right…
 5 - Chapter 5

If he was being perfectly honest, Dudley was fairly excited for this next part. After all, he’d heard no
end of how amazing flying on a broomstick was from Harry in his previous life. And he’d heard no
end about how good Harry WAS at flying in the previous timeline as well. All that taken into
consideration, since Dudley had Harry’s magic now, didn’t that mean he should be naturally good at
flying as well?

It certainly made sense that it would be that way to him. Of course, on top of all of that, he’d been
making great strides in terms of his weight since he’d come back to the past. If he were still the fat,
overweight pig he’d been before, Dudley probably would have been a lot leerier about any flight that
required him to keep his equilibrium on a small wooden stick, even if it WAS magical flight.

As it was, he felt more than ready for what was to come, as he stood there in an orderly line with the
rest of the Slytherin First Years, facing their Gryffindor counterparts, both of them with school brooms
arrayed in front of them, laid out on the ground and awaiting… whatever was to come next. What that
was, as it turned out, was the Hogwarts Flying Instructor, Madam Hooch.

“Good afternoon, class.”

“Good afternoon, Madam Hooch.”

Dudley dutifully greets the flying instructor right alongside the rest of the students, even as he
surreptitiously enjoys her good looks. Much like practically every female Professor that Dudley has
laid his eyes upon so far, Rolanda Hooch is gorgeous, looking like she should practically still be in
school herself more than anything else. She has soft, wavy blonde hair that reaches to her shoulders,
and a kickass body that just doesn’t quit, shown off through the tightness of her flying robes.

And they are tight. Dudley can’t help but ogle his flying instructor, even as she makes her way to the
end of their two lines and whips around, looking among them. He knows that the robes she’s got on,
along with the boots and the gloves she’s wearing, are likely designed to help with flight. But that
doesn’t change the fact that he can make out she’s rocking at least double Ds thanks to the
tightness of her robes in the chest region, or that he’s getting to enjoy her decently wide hips and
gorgeous toned derriere, outlined as both are by her shapely outfit.

The only real oddity about her, the only thing that might attract from her good looks, is the sharp
yellow eyes she’s sporting. She’s got a beautiful face, framed by that same blonde hair Dudley had
mentioned before, but those eyes of her almost give her a severe look… or would, if not for the lewdity
of her hourglass figure. Put simply, the Hogwarts Flying Instructor was fucking smoking, and Dudley
DEFINITELY wanted to tap that one day. Maybe even sooner, rather than later…

“Welcome to your first Flying Lesson. Well, what are you all waiting for? Everyone step up to the left
side of your broomstick if you please. C’mon now, hurry up.”

Both Slytherins and Gryffindors step forward, and Dudley takes the chance to shoot Hermione a grin,
given that the bushy brunette is currently stood across from him. She blinks and smiles back
tentatively. From what he’d already seen so far since they’d arrived at Hogwarts, Hermione was not
doing very well in Gryffindor. Dudley wasn’t sure why she’d ended up in that particular House in the
first place.

He’d always assumed it was Harry who’d done it, because honestly, even in his previous life,
knowing the bare minimum that he’d known, Dudley could have told you that Hermione Granger was
a certifiable nerd. She was the bookworm to end all bookworms. Which, from what he’d learned
since coming back in time, meant she should have gone to Ravenclaw, not Gryffindor.

Little did Dudley know that while Harry did play some part in getting Hermione into Gryffindor, she’d
longed to join the House of Lions long before she’d ever met him, when she’d found out that such
instrumental figures like Harry’s parents James and Lily Potter, as well as the Headmaster himself,
Albus Dumbledore, had all been Gryffindors.

As it turns out, when your world is effectively led by a man who’s over a hundred years old, the
history books tend to paint him and his preferences in a good light. In that way, many of the books
Hermione had read, while not precisely shit-talking the other Houses (except for Slytherin) had
indeed painted Gryffindor in a much better light, making it seem like the House to be. Hermione,
while a bookworm, was just naïve enough and just brave enough for the Hat to put her in Gryffindor,
even without Harry’s presence.

Dudley, of course, knows none of that. All he knows is that even in Harry’s absence, Hermione is
rocking the red and yellow, leaving her standing across from him as they both have their first flying
lesson with Madam Hooch. As everyone finally finishes getting into position, the blonde bombshell of
an instructor thrusts one of her gloves hands out, speaking clearly and concisely as she tells them
how to command the broomstick.

“Stick your right hand out over the broom and say Up!”

Huh, easy enough. Looking down at his loaned broomstick, Dudley holds out his hand and clears his
throat before speaking the command word as all around him, others do the same.

“Up!”

Dudley’s broom flies right up into his hand with a meaty smack of wood against palm, his fingers
instinctively curling around it as he holds it in place. In truth, this wasn’t just because Dudley had
Harry’s magic, and Harry’s magic was somehow predisposed to flying or anything like that. It all had
to do with frame of mind. In that moment, Dudley assumed that the broom would go up because he
told it to, and that soul-deep certainty of his made it a reality.

In fact, he can feel the magic pulsing through the broomstick now that he’s holding it. It really had
just looked like a shoddy piece of wood with some bristles stuck on the end before, but now he
knows… now he knows this thing could easily hold him aloft, it could fly, if he so chose to use it do so…

“Up!” “Up!” “Up!” “Up!”

It’s only as he continues to hear the other students shouting ‘Up!’ around him that Dudley realizes
something is wrong. Or not precisely wrong, but certainly abnormal. Blinking, he looks away from his
broomstick to see that right across from him, Hermione is starting to look flustered, the young witch
glaring down at her broomstick as she continues to try to order it up, and it in turn flops around on the
ground like a disobedient pup. She glances his way, and he can tell that she saw him get it in one try
and is annoyed now that she’s being beaten on something academic.

Looking around further, Dudley can see that for most students, this task is NOT as easy as he’s
made it look. In fact, while others are starting to get it now that he’s paying attention, of the class,
only Draco seems to have managed it before he began looking about. The two meet eyes for a
moment and share a grin from down the line, both feeling a welling of satisfaction at their success.

Some aren’t quite as lucky as even Hermione. Ron Weasley, for instance, quite identifiable by his
red hair, eventually grows so exasperated in tone with his broom not obeying him, that his next
whining ‘Up!’ is met by the broomstick coming up and whacking him right in the face. And not with
the softer bristled end either. Both Dudley and Draco snicker at that, though Ron doesn’t notice with
them being down the line and across the way from him.

Moving down inner row between the two lines of students, Madam Hooch has a soft, pleased smile
on her lips for those who have already succeeded. As those sharp yellow eyes of hers turn on
Dudley, they’re quite a bit less severe, thanks to the softening of her face, showing how satisfied she
is with her performance.

“Well done Mister Dursley. And Mister Malfoy as well. Five points each to Slytherin for getting it on
your first try.”

To the rest of the class, the gorgeous blonde instructor lifts her voice, so all hear her.

“With feeling, you lot! Come now, I know you can do it!”

Slowly but surely, all of them do manage it, in the end. For some, it’s the work of a few moments and
a few more ‘Ups!’ as their broom slowly hovers up into their hand over time. For others, it’s like a
light switch is flipped and the broom finally decides to obey as it slaps up into their palms.
Regardless, they all have their magic flying brooms eventually, leading Hooch to begin the next part
of the lesson.

“Now. Once you’ve got hold of your broom, I want you to mount it and grip it tight. You DON’T want
to be sliding off the end.”

… Did that sound provocative to anyone else? Dudley glances around, but there isn’t a single
lecherous look on the faces of his fellow students. Not even Draco seems to have picked up on the
innuendo that Madam Hooch had just unleashed. Honestly, they were all thirteen, it wasn’t like they
were EXACTLY kids anymore. This was the perfect age for dirty jokes!

Unable to help himself, Dudley leans over to Draco and nudges him, murmuring to the other boy,
even as they both put their broomsticks between their legs and begin to mount them as Madam
Hooch had said.

“I’d sure like Madam Hooch to mount and grip MY broom tight, if you know what I mean.”

Draco blinks as he looks Dudley’s way, before the meaning of his words hit the Malfoy Scion. For a
moment, the blond blushes… and then he grins and lets out a soft laugh.

“When I blow my whistle, I want each of you to kick off the ground, hard! Keep your brooms steady,
hover for a moment, then lean forward slightly and touch back down!”
Dudley refocuses back on the lesson at hand as Hooch speaks up again.

“On my whistle. Three, two-!”

The moment that she blows the whistle instead of saying one, disaster strikes. Not for Dudley,
thankfully. He hasn’t even kicked off the ground when there’s a sudden commotion from the
Gryffindor side of things. Every student in the class looks on as Neville Longbottom begins to float up
into the air. Some of the Gryffindors, Hermione included, try to tell him off, to get back down… even
Hooch tosses out a few orders. But Neville continues to rise.

It’s immediately obvious to Dudley that the Longbottom boy isn’t doing it on purpose. Accidental
magic, perhaps? Looking at the broom he’s holding with a bit more trepidation, Dudley doesn’t
actually DO anything to help Neville. He’s not quite sure he won’t make matters worse, after all. In
the end, if anyone was going to help, it would have to be Madam Hooch herself, right?

But what happens next happens far too fast for even the beautiful blonde Flying Instructor to react to,
Dudley has to admit. Neville goes from floating a few feet off the ground to actually flying off into the
air in mere moments, and then he’s spinning around and swirling about and just… it’s like his broom
has a mind of its own. By the time he finally comes back to the ground painfully hard, Dudley has
taken HIS broom out from between his legs and while he’s still holding it, he’s also looking at it like it
might just come alive and attack him in the same way Neville’s did.

In the end, Hooch delivers a threat of expulsion if anyone dares to fly as she moves to escort Neville
to the hospital wing. Which is when Draco reveals a translucent glass ball as he chuckles darkly.

“Heh, did you see his face? Maybe if the fat lump had given this Remembrall a squeeze, he would
have remembered to fall on his fat ass.”

It’s said to his fellow Slytherins, all of whom laugh. Even a few Gryffindors snicker at the joke, but to
Dudley’s surprise, Hermione isn’t standing for it.

“That’s not yours, Malfoy. That’s Neville’s! Give it here, so I can take it to him!”

Dudley can already tell this isn’t going to go well as Draco whirls around, and upon identifying the
source of defiance, sneers mightily. Hermione Granger glares right back at him, both of them in a
standoff. But before Dudley has plans to get in Hermione’s good graces… while also maintaining his
standing with Draco. Which means he can’t have them WHOLLY at odds. Before Draco can say
something, Dudley will regret, he steps up to the Malfoy Scion’s side and nudges him, murmuring in
his ear.

“Forget her, Draco. Weren’t you telling me about how the Longbottoms were an old family in the
wizarding world? Ignoring Neville’s stupidity for a second… wouldn’t it help you out if YOU returned
the Remembrall.”

Draco gives Dudley an incredulous look at that but does pull him back a few steps so they can
continue their quiet, hissed conversation.

“Why would I want to be friends with a Gryffindor? Especially an idiot like him?”
Dudley just smirks and shakes his head.

“Neville isn’t exactly ‘friend’ material. But as far as toady potential goes… well, his pet IS a toad.”

Draco thinks on that for a long moment, giving Dudley a considering look before ultimately grinning.

“You might be on to something with that.”

They walk back over to the group, Hermione looking a little confused but no less defiant than before.
What she’s going to do if Draco says no, Dudley can’t begin to guess at… he just doesn’t want to
have to pick and choose between them. Draco’s connections and wealth would win out over
Hermione’s potential good looks down the line every time, but it isn’t a trade Dudley doesn’t want to
make if he doesn’t have to.

“I ain’t giving you shit, Granger. Because I’m going to return his property to Heir Longbottom
myself!”

Hermione’s eyes widen at that, and there are mutterings among the group, even as Draco flashes
Hermione a smarmy grin and then steps away, letting the Slytherins gather around him. Before
Dudley moves to follow, he makes sure to catch Hermione’s eye and give her a wink. The brunette is
a pretty smart cookie… she immediately realizes that Draco’s change in tone is due to Dudley’s voice
in his ear. Given that Dudley has gotten Hermione what she wanted, albeit in a rather circumspect
way, a tentative smile alights on the brunette’s face in response.

He’s going to mold her into the perfect pet if it’s the last thing he does. He wants her for both her
looks and her mind. But on top of that, he wants her for who she could have been. One of Harry’s.
 6 - Chapter 6

As Dudley makes his way back towards the Transfiguration Classroom after dinner for a one-on-one
coaching session with Minerva McGonagall, the young man contemplates his time at Hogwarts so
far. It’s been several weeks now, about two months, and he has to admit, he’s come to enjoy
everything even more than he expected. And that’s without getting his dick wet, as of yet!

Really, the way he’d heard Harry talking about it, Dudley had expected a lot more sex at Hogwarts…
but perhaps he was still a bit too young to be running into it? Perhaps it WAS taking place, only it was
out of his view or something. Regardless, he had enough on his plate already learning magic that it
hadn’t really been that much of a hardship. He’d been too busy to give himself a case of blue balls
or something like that.

The only real sour spot on his time at Hogwarts so far seemed to be his head of house, from what
Dudley could tell. Professor Snape was usually one to happily play favorites, especially between
Slytherins and Gryffindors… but when it came to Dudley, he was strangely ambivalent towards him.
Not quite negative, and it wasn’t like he bullied Dudley as Dudley had heard of him doing to Harry
over the years in the previous timeline… but certainly, there wasn’t an ounce of favoritism there.

He suspected that it had something to do with Aunt Lily and maybe his own mother as well. He thinks
he might recall that, amongst all the complaining Harry always did about Snape in his old world, there
was also something about Snape being Lily’s childhood friend, or something? If he recalled, even his
mother had mentioned something about a greasy git that fit the Potion’s Professor’s description to a
T. Not in this timeline, Petunia hadn’t spoken of Snape at all in this timeline, but she’d seemed to
recognize the man’s name once or twice in the previous timeline.

In the end… Dudley honestly didn’t care enough to search for answers along that particular line of
inquiry, truth be told. So long as Snape didn’t make his life difficult here at Hogwarts, Dudley had
already decided he didn’t care what the man thought of him. In the end, all it meant was that Dudley
had to work a little harder in Potions… which did kind of suck if he was being honest. But then, Potions
really wasn’t his favorite class.

Thinking on it, if he had to categorize things, so far he seemed to be excelling at Charms, Defense
Against the Dark Arts, and of all things, Astronomy. But then to be fair, he had very good reasons to
be focusing on Astronomy. The teacher was a fucking smokestack of a woman, to say the least.
Aurora Sinistra… oh yeah, Dudley definitely wanted some of that chocolatey goodness.

Meanwhile, Charms just seemed to come naturally to him, surprisingly enough, while DADA was the
thing that was meant to keep him alive as far as Dudley was concerned, so he very much wanted to
excel there. Even if Professor Quirrel was a stuttering mess of a buffoon.

Classes that he wasn’t quite excelling in but still doing alright in were Flying and Transfiguration.
Flying was due more to balance issues than actual control, but Dudley was getting there, slowly but
surely. Transfiguration, on the other hand, was more a result of his muggle upbringing and muggle
schooling telling him that things can’t change shape. Rather than a lack of talent in that magical
discipline, it was more a need for him to change his mindset around.
And then there were the classes that Dudley just wasn’t doing very well at. Potions was at the top,
mainly because Snape actually graded his work rather stringently compared to the rest of House
Slytherin, something that had baffled even Draco when they’d compared their essays upon receiving
them back. Dudley would have to work a little harder there, but it shouldn’t be too difficult, given he
was a lot older than he looked.

Herbology and History of Magic were his other two bad classes however, and Dudley didn’t see
himself getting any better at either any time soon. He’d always disliked gardening, and the ghost
teacher that was supposed to be teaching History of Magic was… dreadfully boring. Dudley honestly
couldn’t bring himself to stay awake most of the time and had taken to using it as a free period where
he either napped or worked on schoolwork from other classes. Wasn’t like Binns ever paid enough
attention to raise a fuss over it.

At the moment, Transfiguration was the class Dudley was most interested in improving. So, he’d
taken to staying after class now and then to ask Professor McGonagall questions about the discipline
in an attempt to get better at it. He had the theory down pat, but not so much with the practical side of
things. Perhaps that was why the Head of House Gryffindor had taken him under her wing. Or
perhaps she knew he was Harry Potter’s cousin and Dumbledore told her to keep a close eye on him
or something.

Dudley honestly didn’t know or care which it was, the fact of the matter was, he now had one-on-one
coaching sessions after dinner some nights, and that was where he was going now. Finally arriving at
the entrance to the Transfiguration Classroom, Dudley walks right in, a big smile on his face as
always as he cheerfully calls out to the Professor seated behind her desk.

“Good evening, Professor!”

Minerva McGonagall was a total MILF… except without the M bit, from what Dudley knew. Which
made her a… PILF instead? A Professor I’d Like to Fuck? Maybe? Either way, she was a fucking
cougar, with magic leaving her still gorgeous despite her mature age, and Dudley definitely
fantasizing about what sort of vein these one-on-one meetings could take, if only she wasn’t so stuck
up all the time. But alas, Minerva regards him as coolly as ever, providing the barest of smiles as she
nods her head in his direction in greeting.

“Mr. Dursley. Please, take a seat and we will begin this remedial lesson.”

Oof. Dudley winces a little, wishing she wouldn’t call them that. The word remedial brought to mind
bad memories of his previous world, where he’d been as normal and non-magical as can be and
struggled in the later years with his schooling. Remedial… he’d had enough of that for a lifetime. This
was just… extra credit. Of course, he couldn’t exactly tell his Professor that, she was in charge and
she could call it whatever she wanted.

Sitting down, Dudley spends the next half hour working with the Transfiguration Professor on turning
a matchstick into a needle. It’s annoying to say the least, making such slow progress with such a
simple transfiguration… but at least he’s making progress. Whether McGonagall is simply happy to
have a student eager to learn, or whether Dumbledore is pushing her to have these little one-on-
ones, it matters not. Dudley is learning, and that’s what’s important.

Or rather, that’s what’s important until suddenly everything changes. One moment Minerva is
lecturing him on this bit of the transfiguration process and Dudley is doing his best to absorb her
knowledge, the next the Transfiguration Professor has gone white as a sheet and clammed up,
suddenly rearing back as if struck, her eyes wide.

Looking up at her curiously, Dudley cocks his head to the side and presses his lips together.

“… Professor? Are you alright?”

Her white face begins to color, growing redder by the second, and Dudley knows EXACTLY what’s
happening when the normally stoic disciplinarian of a Hogwarts Professor actually full on bites her
lower lip in a sultry manner as her eyes roam up and down his seated form. He can hardly believe his
luck. He’d hoped… but he’d never dared to dream Minerva would be this stupid and forgetful.

“N-No… I mean, y-yes. I’m fine, Mr. Dursley. I need… I need you to leave n-now. W-We’ll continue
this lesson n-next week…”

Dudley doesn’t let on that he knows what’s happening. He’s just a young wizard, a First Year at
that. He still doesn’t actually leave though, instead pouting mightily and trying to argue with her.

“But Professor, I’m so close! I’m sure just a little longer and I’ll have it! And why do we have to wait
all the way till next week, why not tomorrow night?”

Minerva grimaces, clearly trying to fight what’s coming, even as she attempts in vain to get him to
leave.

“B-Because, I… I need… I need…”

Not letting his inward smile show on his face, Dudley instead looks concerned as he gets up from his
seat and walks closer to McGonagall, rather than further away. He leans in close, making sure that
his scent is the only thing she’s smelling.

“Professor? What’s happening?”

Minerva doesn’t get a chance to say, before it finally hits her, and her other side takes over. This…
this was Dudley’s ulterior motive for focusing on Transfiguration this past month. He hadn’t held out
much hope of it actually happening of course, but he knew from prior experience in his past timeline
that there was a chance of Minerva fucking up so to speak.

Right before his eyes, the Transfiguration Professor undergoes something of a transfiguration herself,
and a moment later the gorgeous cougar is shedding her robes and exposing her voluptuous, sexy
form to him… complete with the cat ears peeking out of her hair, which flows down below her
shoulders when she removes her witch’s cap, and the cat tail that flicks back and forth behind her
wide hips.

Dudley keeps up the act for a second more, eyes widen in shock even as his cock grows hard in his
pants.

“P-Professor?”

Minerva takes one look at him… and drops to her hands and knees, meowing and making all sorts of
cute cat sounds as she leans forward and nuzzles his crotch for a bit. Dudley gasps and is about
ready to grab her by her cat ears and force his dick down her throat, when instead, the gorgeous
cougar flips herself around, facing away from him and lifting her hips up into the air.

As she shows off her fat ass and her glistening wet pussy lips, making it clear what she wants him to
do with her… Dudley can’t unbuckle his belt fast enough, hurriedly freeing his cock from its confines
as he steps forward, a big shit-eating grin on his face. He doesn’t bother with asking the mature
catgirl if she’s sure or anything like that, it’s obvious that his Professor is deep in heat now, and not
likely to be capable of coherent conversation until she’s fully done with it.

With a loud groan, Dudley sinks into the warm, wet, dripping snatch in front of him without another
moment of hesitation. He fills the Transfiguration Professor with his cock, before grabbing her by the
hips so he can start thrusting. In response, Minerva mewls, the gorgeous cougar of a witch clearly
enjoying it very much. But then of course, she was a cat in heat, she needed this, she needed HIM.

Grinning with glee at finally getting his dick wet at Hogwarts, Dudley quickly picks up the pace,
pounding into the Professor with all his might. In response, the mature catgirl positively yowls her
enjoyment, meowing and mewling in between pleasure-filled screams of ecstasy as he brings her to
climax after climax. It’s funny, because he’s really not even that good at sex, he’s fairly sure.

Minerva is just that much of a slut when she’s like this, Dudley figures. She’s hot and ready to troy,
and Dudley is fully prepared to take advantage of the gorgeous PILF. Fucking into his Professor from
behind with all his might, he can already imagine how he’s going to frame this once he’s done with
her and once she’s done with her heat.

He’s going to be fucking her for the next few days straight, and there will be no doubt about who’s
‘in charge’ of their coupling. Gritting his teeth, Dudley puts a little extra oomph into things, intent on
putting the cat bitch beneath him in her place early on, so she doesn’t try anything later. He’s going
to turn Minerva into his pet… and she’s going to let him.

It’s quite simple, in the end. When the Transfiguration Professor finally comes out of her heat, just
who is she going to blame for what they did together? Dudley? No, of course not. He’s just a boy,
just a First Year. It’s not like he knows any better, nor can he really be expected to be the mature,
responsible one of the two of them.

Rather, this is on her, and Dudley knows for a fact thanks to the previous timeline that Minerva will
wholeheartedly blame herself for this lapse in judgment, for letting Dudley see her like this, and for
effectively seducing Dudley into fucking her. After all, a similar fuck up was the entire basis for Harry
and the Professor’s sexual relationship in the previous timeline.

In a way, this was the first of many women that Dudley Dursley was usurping from Harry Potter, not
that his squib of a cousin would ever know any different. Nor would Minerva. All that the cougar
would know was her own mistake, and filled with self-loathing and guilt, she would be like putty in his
hands. Going forward, Dudley had every intention of holding this over Minerva’s head for the rest of
her life.

Harry and the Transfiguration Professor’s relationship had ultimately equalized, with Harry keeping
Minerva’s secret out of a sense of selflessness and kindness and the goodness of his heart. All of
that was also the reason he would help Minerva with her heats every month. But Dudley… Dudley
would use this to make sure he was the only one Minerva could go to in order to ‘ease’ her needs
each month.
As he lets out a loud groan and spills the first of many white, hot loads of seed into his
Transfiguration Professor’s clenching, squeezing quim, Dudley grins like a mad man. Giving the
mature catgirl’s ass a smack before grabbing her tail at the base and tugging it, Dudley knows for
sure… this is where his fun at Hogwarts truly begins.

Minerva is his now, even if she doesn’t fully know it just yet, even if he’s still… teaching her their new
dynamic. And with the Deputy Headmistress on his side, Dudley can set in motion several more
plans he has in the works. Oh yes… this was going to be fun.
 7 - Chapter 7

Thrusting into the moaning, lustful cat girl that his Transfiguration Professor has become one final
time, Dudley unloads deep inside of Minerva’s snatch, having no issue whatsoever with creampieing
the Scottish witch on the spot. He has no idea if a witch her age can even get pregnant, and it’s
entirely possible she can given just how good she looks still, but even if she can, so what? Dudley
has no intentions of suffering the consequences of his actions.

Pulling out once he’s done, he lets Minerva McGonagall slump forward, even as he himself slumps
back. Sitting down on his ass, the young man pants a bit, slowly catching his breath. At the same
time, Minerva is slowly recovering as well, her cat tail swishing back and forth in the air above her
ass, even as his seed begins to seep out of her freshly fucked twat.

Her cat ears are twitching as well atop her head, and truth be told, Dudley isn’t at all surprised when
the first thing she does upon getting back up onto her hands and knees is turning around and
nuzzling into his crotch. She doesn’t take him into her mouth, but she does lick and slurp his cock
clean of their combined fluids, even as she moans wantonly.

Unable to help himself, Dudley reaches out and runs his hand through the witch’s locks, paying
special attention to her cat ears and scratching behind them in a way that extracts a delicious purr
from her throat. His Transfiguration Professor looks absolutely pitiful, to be sure… and Dudley figures
right now is as good a time as any to get a strong start on his overall plan for Minerva.

“Jeez, just look at you Professor… you’re such a mess.”

Moaning, Minerva slowly nods her head as she repeats after him.

“S-such a mess…”

Grinning, Dudley knows he’s got her right where he wants her.

“I can’t believe you… you jumped me like that. I’m supposed to be your student. I’m supposed to be
under your protection.”

“S-Student… u-under my p-protection…”

He opens his mouth, about to continue, only to falter and stop. Looking at Minerva, he’s a little
surprised at just how vacant the Professor’s face is. Sure, he’s not surprised she looks so flustered
and aroused, after all, she’s in heat and he’d known she would be when he’d put this plan into
motion in the first place. But… there’s something oddly familiar about the dazed, glazed-over look to
Minerva’s eyes. He feels like he’s seen it before…

“… You’re my horny little kitty cat slut, aren’t you?”

Smiling dopily, Cat Girl Minerva bobs her head up and down in easy agreement.

“H-Horny little kitty cat slut…”

Huh… it hits Dudley then. Where he recognizes this sort of act from. It reminds him of Lily Potter, his
addled Aunt. The older witch has always been so dazed and docile, prone to repeating whatever
someone tells her to do, or even says to her. He wasn’t quite expecting Minerva to be like that, but to
be fair, what little glimpse he’d gotten of her and Harry together in the previous timeline had involved
a whole lot of yowling and howling on McGonagall’s part, and not much conversation.

This bore investigation. It bore… experimentation. Licking his lips, Dudley cocks his head to the side
and grins wickedly before snapping his fingers in front of her wandering gaze.

“Hey. Kitty. Listen closely, alright?”

She focuses on his fingers, and then on his face as best she can, still looking significantly out of it
and incredibly suggestible. His grin widening, Dudley begins to speak. He talks a lot in fact, just to
see to what extent this suggestibility and… vulnerability goes to. And when he’s finally done, his cock
all cleaned up, he leaves Minerva to it.

He really has no idea if she’ll be out tomorrow for normal classes or not, but he has every intention of
showing up after dinner anyways for their normal one-on-one lesson. After all, it’s not like the
Professor has told him not to, or anything…

-x-X-x-

To his mild surprise, Minerva is at the staff table the next day, looking as severe as the hot Scottish
dame normally does. Though, she never once looks in his direction, no matter how long Dudley
stares, so that’s pretty interesting. He ends up spending most of the day wondering how she does it,
exactly. From his research into the subject, most animal’s heats don’t just last one night. The
possibility that she’s already out of heat seems impossible.

At the same time though, looking back, he does realize now that he’s yet to see the Professor be
absent for even a single day of classes since he arrived at Hogwarts, so she must have some way of
handling her heat whenever it happens. It’s seeming more and more likely that Dudley simply
managed to… catch McGonagall off guard and make her forget all about whatever precautions she’d
taken.

With his departure however, she seems to have recovered in full. Which… that’s fine, so long as the
things he told her continue to hold. Whether they do or not will make or break what Dudley can get
away with here. Though even if they didn’t, he’s still planning on blackmailing the Professor with the
knowledge that she’d gone ahead and fucked a student… fucked him, to be exact.

When Transfiguration Class rolls around, Dudley is as attentive and present as ever. More so even,
maybe, because he spends the entire time watching Minerva, trying to see what she’s thinking. She
still ignores him though, perhaps embarrassed by what little she remembers of what happened
between them, maybe? Dudley really can’t say for sure, but when class finally comes to an end, he
gets something of an answer was the Professor calls out his name.

“Mr. Dursley…”

As everyone else leaves, Dudley walks back up to the front of the room, staring at Minerva without a
lick of fear in his gaze. If she’s going to try to turn this on him, he has every intention of making it
absolutely clear he’s not going to let her play the victim here. She was the Professor; he was the
student. She had the position of authority here and had abused it when they’d had sex.

Except, that doesn’t happen. She can’t look him in the eye, even as he stares her down, but
Minerva’s next works are not censure for what they did the night before. In fact, they’re far from it.

“… Do remember to come by my quarters for our afterhours lesson once dinner is concluded,
alright?”

A small grin crosses Dudley’s face as his eyes twinkle with excitement.

“Of course, Professor. I can’t wait.”

There’s the faintest bit of red on Minerva’s cheeks, and Dudley notes it before heading on to his
next class. It’s true, he CAN hardly wait… but wait he does, forced to let the slow march of time
continue onwards. Eventually, dinner comes, and Dudley eats a good, hearty meal before making his
way to Minerva for the ‘private lesson’ that they’re going to have together.

When the door opens and she ushers him inside, Dudley licks her lips at the sheer bathrobe she’s
wearing, instead of something more concealing. Once he’s sat down in a chair behind a small desk,
Minerva turns to him… and shucks the bathrobe off of her body, stripping naked before Dudley’s
eyes. She averts her own eyes, clearly embarrassed, but Dudley just grins.

“Why are you naked, Professor?”

It’s not an accusation, but a simple, cheerful question. It’s him making sure that it’s worked, that he
actually got it right.

“B-Because when doing a lesson one-on-one, a Professor should always be naked with their
student, o-of course…”

Dudley just nods slowly at that, eyes trailing up and down Minerva’s gorgeous body. Even if the cat
features aren’t pronounced right now, she’s still a smoking hot broad, a beautiful older witch that he
can’t wait to fuck again…

“Hey, you’re still in heat, right? A Professor doesn’t keep secrets from the student she’s tutoring
after all, now does she?”

Flushed with embarrassment and humiliation, the usually stern Transfiguration Professor shakes her
head.

“N-No, she does not… a-and yes, I am currently going through my heat cycle still Mr. Dursley. But last
night will not happen again. I will take the potion that… suppresses the symptoms now, and we will
continue on with your lesson.”

Ah, so that was how she usually did it. As Minerva moves over to a small potion across the room,
Dudley clears his throat and stops her in her tracks.

“No, don’t do that. You can take that potion in the morning still, but not at night, at least not when
you’re with me. After all… the student has the overall authority when alone with the Professor, right?”
Minerva’s mouth opens as she reaches for the potion, only to click shut as she falters. God, Dudley
was oh so glad for just how many little ‘rules’ he’d made regarding their tutoring sessions now. It
turned out, Minerva McGonagall was INSANELY suggestible when in heat as a Cat Girl… and any
‘suggestions’ that Dudley gave her during that period did in fact carry over to her when she wasn’t
in heat or a Cat Girl.

Pulling her hand back from the potion, the Transfiguration Professor slowly nods.

“… Yes, that is correct. Then… let us begin the lesson.”

She waits for Dudley to smile and nod as well before she starts teaching him. Needless to say, it’s
not a particularly instructive tutoring session, at least as far as actually progressing his skill in
Transfiguration is concerned. Dudley is far too distracted with Minerva’s gorgeous, voluptuous naked
figure to pay much attention to the words coming out of his mouth. Not to mention the sheer
anticipation of knowing that she’ll soon succumb to her heat once more, due to him not allowing her
to take the potion.

It’s not an all at once thing either, but slow and gradual, over time. He notices it in the way her face
gets redder and redder, in how her exposed nipples grow harder and more pronounced. Her naked
pussy lips are glistening in the candlelight by the time it finally happens, by the time her cat ears pop
out of her hair and her cat tail grows out from behind her, flicking through the air as she mewls
pitifully and needily, dropping to her knees.

Dudley stands up and grins at his dazed, heated Professor as he slips his cock out of his pants.
Already fully erect, he wastes no time in moving into position and placing his cock right in front of
McGonagall’s lips.

“Kitty wants her cream, doesn’t she? Go on, slut. Suck it.”

Into her mouth his cock goes. Dudley wastes no time either, placing his hands on Minerva’s hair and
fisting her locks as he begins to drive her back and forth. After all, this isn’t foreplay… he’s had
enough foreplay already, what with her not daring to look his way all day long, and then spending the
last hour of lessons with him completely naked and wet and needy.

Growling, Dudley goes to pound town on Minerva’s throat, fucking the lusty cat girl’s face quite
roughly, gagging her on his cock.

“Hulghk! Hulghk! Hulghk!”

It feels good, abusing her like this. Now that he knows a bit more about how all of this work, now that
he knows he can shape and mold Minerva into exactly the kind of woman he wants… Dudley doesn’t
have to hold back anymore. Watching tears flow involuntarily from the Cat Girl’s eyes, he grins
sadistically, wickedly, and then groans as he lets his seed explode down her throat.

She chokes on it, of course, his cum coming back up and exploding out of her nostrils in an
exquisitely messy fashion, as well as the sides of her mouth. She looks like a complete mess by the
time Dudley is done cumming, and as he pulls out of her throat, he sighs appreciatively, even as he
begins to stroke his spit-slick cock and prepares himself for Round Two.
“Assume the position, bitch. We both know you want it bad… so I’m going to give it to you.”

Mewling pathetically, Cat Girl McGonagall spins around and plants her face on the floor as she lifts
her hips high into the air, assuming the position indeed. Maybe he’ll try another few sexual positions
before her heat is finished… and after as well, since he intends to make her his bitch in every way
imaginable, but for now, there’s something just so wondrous about dominating the stern
Transfiguration Professor in this manner.

With a triumphant groan, Dudley sinks into Minerva from behind for the second time in as many days.
He fucks her hard and fast like that, railing her. Her pussy walls clench and squeeze down around his
cock, her insides trying to hold him in or maybe push him out, but not actually succeeding at either.
His progress goes ultimately unimpeded as Dudley plows Minerva silly, enjoying the sounds of her
cat-like yowling and howling and mewling.

The Cat Girl cums again and again along his length, just like she did the night before… but it’s
different now. It’s different because Dudley has won. It’s only day two, and he’s already fully
conquered Minerva McGonagall. The bitch just spent an hour before her heat even overtook her,
naked and exposed to him as she tried to teach him Transfiguration!

… He would need to be careful; truth be told. A mixture of business and pleasure would have to be
found, because Dudley had plans that went beyond turning this Scottish Dame into his personal fuck
toy. He needed to be strong, he needed to be capable, he needed to be POWERFUL. His magic… he
had to continue improving it, or Dudley would never be able to achieve all he intended to achieve.

So yes, while acquiring Minerva was all well and good, Dudley would have to exercise some self-
control and focus up going forward. He still needed to learn all she knew about Transfiguration. Until
he had mastered the subject and drained Minerva of every bit of knowledge she could give him… he
would still have to treat her as his Professor as much as his pet.

Only once he’d used her up as a supply of knowledge could he treat her solely as his fuck toy, and
that… that day was still pretty far off. For now, though, Dudley is triumphant. Nay, he’s ascendant. His
path forward is as bright as ever, and he can hardly wait to see where things go next.
 8 - Chapter 8

It’s Halloween Night and Dudley has to admit, after weeks of bringing a Scottish Dame like Minerva
under his thumb, he’s feeling rather good about himself. The cat woman isn’t even in heat anymore,
but all of those instructions he gave her while she WAS in heat for a week and oh so impressionable
have stuck. Meaning she’s his now, one way or another. Both because he told her she’s his, but
also because if it gets out what the two of them have been doing, not even the Headmaster will be
able to protect his protégé from getting in trouble for fucking a student.

As pleased as he is with his new relationship with the Transfiguration Professor, it takes Dudley a
portion of the Halloween Feast before he notices Hermione’s absence. After all, it’s not like they can
eat at the same table, or anything. But, as the year has gone on, Hermione has been more and more
isolated from her house. She would have been better off in Ravenclaw for sure, but for Dudley’s
purposes, having the rest of the Gryffindors hate her seems to be working beautifully.

Ron Weasley in particular has seemed to be hellbent on turning their Year Mates against Hermione,
to the point that the Gryffindors have given the Slytherins a run for their money in tormenting the
brilliant muggleborn witch. Though of course, that probably has something to do with Dudley and his
repeated talks with Draco about making use of Hermione’s intelligence while also keeping her in her
place.

Man, if Hermione could hear a single conversation Dudley had with Draco about her, the way he
talked about her and belittled her to Draco in order to bring the powerful, wealthy boy on board with
letting her exist… well, she’d probably hate him forever. Even though in the end, Dudley was doing all
of it for her.

After all, what hope did Hermione have in a Wizarding World without his cousin? Dudley might not
have known EVERYTHING there was to know about the Wizarding World… in fact, much of it he was
still learning for the first time, even as his older mind allowed him to excel in somethings and made
him something of a little genius as social engineering the young wizards and witches around him.

But one thing that Dudley remembered from the previous timeline quite well was just how grateful
Hermione was to Harry. He’d heard more than a few tales about how much of a hero Harry was, and
some of them factored Hermione quite heavily. Like apparently, one of their first encounters around
the time they actually became friends involved Harry saving Hermione from a Cave Troll of all things.

Dudley didn’t know the details, but then, he figured he didn’t have to. The point was it was obviously
Harry that had saved Hermione from any number of threats. Her best case scenario WITHOUT Harry
was probably a lifetime of ridicule and debasement as a member of the Wizarding World’s lowest
rung. Her worst case scenario from what Dudley had already known as well as learned since arriving
at Hogwarts, probably involved a quick death at the hands of some of the older Slytherins for daring
to show up their younger siblings in her classes.

In the first timeline, Harry had almost certainly attached Hermione to him early enough that she was
able to hide behind him and his reputation for protection. In this timeline, it was Dudley doing the
protecting, or rather Draco, hilariously enough. At least in Slytherin, Draco Malfoy held a lot of power,
despite being a First Year. His father was a big, big deal, apparently.
So, when Dudley convinced Draco to leave Hermione alone, he’d effectively convinced the rest of
the House to leave her alone by extension as well. Which was, of course, helped by the simple fact
that Hermione was being bullied by her own house. The Slytherins in this case didn’t have to lift a
finger to put the mudblood in her place, not when the Gryffindors were doing it for them.

Regardless, it was Halloween, Dudley was on Cloud Nine… and Hermione wasn’t at the holiday feast.
Dudley knew this, because the ostracization of the young woman had led to her sitting at the very
end of the Gryffindor House Table. She had to take her meals with her House after all, but they didn’t
have to make room for her, and she didn’t have to sit among them.

However, the end of the Gryffindor table where Hermione normally sits these days is currently
empty… and a quick sweep up and down the table shows Dudley that she’s nowhere to be found
regardless. Frowning, Dudley lets out a low sigh, slightly aggravated, but also knowing what he has
to do. The last couple of times he’d realized Hermione was off somewhere crying, he’d let it pass,
figuring he didn’t need to go and find and comfort her EVERY time she was bullied.

But as a result, it was about time that he do something to make her feel better, to make her feel like
he was a friend she could count on, like he was there for her. Alas, his poor dinner would have to
wait. Rising from the table, Dudley puts a hand on Draco’s shoulder to draw the other boy’s
attention, causing him to blink up at Dudley in confusion.

“Where’re you going?”

Smirking a little, to remind Draco why he’s doing all of this, Dudley makes sure his tone conveys the
same sort of message, even as he leans in close and whispers to the wealthy boy.

“Granger’s off crying somewhere again. I’m gonna find her, make sure she’s alright.”

It’s a mark of Draco’s progress in Dudley’s humble opinion that he doesn’t wrinkle his nose or ask
why. But then, he’s already done both of those things before, and Dudley has explained why multiple
times at this point. Draco might be young, but he’s not stupid by any stretch of the imagination. He
gets it now that Dudley has explained it to him. There’s a spark of something in his eyes, a hunger,
and then he’s giving Dudley a grin and a knowing nod and waving him on his way.

-x-X-x-

Dudley doesn’t pause when he leaves the Great Hall. He has a fairly good idea of where Hermione
would be. After all, he’s the closest thing to a friend she has in this school, which is why he knows
that when she wants to go hide out and cry, she goes to the girls washroom on the third floor.

Making his way there through empty hallways and corridors, Dudley only slows down a little bit when
he finally reaches the bathroom. He’s almost completely certain that there’s no one else out and
about right now. Practically everybody should be at the Halloween Feast at this point, given it’s a
holiday feast, and those are a bit more fun.

Still, it is a woman’s washroom, so Dudley tip toes inside, making sure he’s not about to be caught
by any other witch intruding where he’s not supposed to be. But no, there’s no one else in there…
save for his prey. The sounds of muffled crying come from the last stall in the washroom, and Dudley
makes his way over, quite sure he recognizes the sobbing as Hermione’s distinct ‘brand’.
Leaning against the wood, he reaches up and knocks, causing the crying to come to an abrupt end
as Hermione’s breath catches.

“Hey, Hermione. Missed you at the feast.”

There’s a beat, and then Hermione’s watery voice comes through the door.

“D-Dudley? I… I didn’t want to go… I just want to be alone.”

Putting on a faux frown even though she can’t see it (he’s always found that applying the proper
expression when he’s faking a mindset helps to sell it) Dudley shakes his head.

“And miss out on all that glorious food? Well, even if you’re not hungry, spending your Halloween
Night on the toilet isn’t exactly a good idea, Hermione.”

“… You shouldn’t be in here… this is a girl’s bathroom, Dudley.”

Grinning, Dudley shrugs, even though once again Hermione can’t see it. It helps him sound all the
more carefree when he responds.

“Well then, I suppose you’ll have to make sure I leave post-haste. Perhaps by coming back with me
to the Slytherin Common Room so we can talk about what has you so upset?”

There’s another beat of silence, a moment where Dudley awaits Hermione’s response. He doesn’t
think she’ll just clam up and wait for him to leave, but it’s poss- the door to the stall suddenly opens,
and on the other side stands the girl who’s going to grow up into a smoking hot, fine-ass young
woman he plans on fucking, once they’re both a little older. Right now, she’s not even remotely
attractive compared to his pet Professor, especially with how blotchy her tear-tracked face currently
is.

But she is smiling a little, looking at him with something akin to hope in her eyes as she bites her
lower lip and nods.

“I… I’d like that.”

They’ve barely made it out of the bathroom, Dudley tugging Hermione by the hand (which had her
blushing, even though he meant it in a completely platonic way for the time being) when a sudden
groan sounds out from a ways down the corridor behind them. Both look back, and both go bug-eyed
at the massive back profile of the Cave Troll they see standing there, lumbering about with its huge
club.

Neither were aware, because Dudley left just a few minutes before, but a certain Professor Quirrel
had already raced into the Great Hall, alerted everyone to the Troll in the Castle, and then pretended
to faint right there in the middle of the hall. While everyone else was panicking and the students were
being sent back to their dorms, Dudley was convincing Hermione that she shouldn’t spend the night
in a girl’s toilet.

Needless to say, Dudley covers Hermione’s mouth with his other hand, able to tell she’s about to
start screaming, and hurriedly pulls her away around the corner, out of sight of the troll. Then, he
keeps pulling, her, tugging insistently even as she trembles, still on the verge of freaking out.

“C’mon, Hermione… we can’t stay here. We need to put as much distance between us and that thing
before it notices us!”

His whispered words do the trick on the badly frightened brunette, and she lets him drag her through
the castle, all the way down to the dungeons and the relative safety of the Slytherin Common Room.
Which is packed with the majority of House Slytherin by that point, who it turns out already know
about the troll.

There are a few curious glances at Hermione’s presence, but most of the House knows by now that
something is going on between the Malfoy Scion and the muggleborn. Or they think they know. They
all think that Draco is using Dudley as a go between to groom Hermione to be of use to him in the
later years, or something, Dudley is pretty sure.

As such, that combined with the fact that there’s a fucking Cave Troll running around the Castle, no
one raises a fuss over Hermione’s presence, allowing Dudley to pull her into his currently empty
dorm and all the way onto his bed, where he pulls the privacy curtains shut.

The girl blushes at being alone in bed with him, but Dudley doesn’t have any plans on making a
move like that tonight. He just takes her by the hands and gives her a soft, calming smile.

“There. Common Room didn’t work out like I’d hoped, but here we are, just the two of us, warm,
comfortable, and safe. So, why don’t you tell me about what’s bothering you?”

Now that Dudley has had some time to think, he’s not freaking out about the Cave Troll like everyone
else. After all, this was the Cave Troll Harry saved Hermione from back in the original timeline,
wasn’t it? And now, by complete chance, or perhaps Fate itself was rooting for him, Dudley had
transplanted Harry’s place in this event just as he’d taken his cousin’s spot altogether. He’d saved
Hermione’s life, and he could tell from the look in her eyes that she knew it… that she was grateful,
even.

Dudley doesn’t grin, as Hermione talks to him about her housemates, about how vile and rude and
mean they all are. He doesn’t smirk as she insults Ron Weasley’s low intelligence, calling him one
of the stupidest boys she’s ever had the misfortune of knowing. But he’s certainly feeling a level of
satisfaction, as Hermione details how cruel and mean and horrid the members of House Gryffindor
have turned out to be.

In the end, Hermione winds up sobbing into Dudley’s shoulder, crying about how they were
supposed to be the ‘good’ house, how they were the house of Albus Dumbledore and supposed to
be better than this, how she wished she could have ended up in any other house besides Gryffindor.
And Dudley… Dudley is there for her, rubbing soothing circles into her back, letting her let it all out.

Eventually, the all clear is given and it’s well past time for Hermione to return to her own dorm.
Which will of course only generate more suspicion and negativity towards the brunette, which was in
fact Dudley’s plan, or at least part of it, all along. But Hermione has no way of knowing that. As he
escorts her to the exit of the dungeons, Hermione turns back to him with a watery smile.

“Thank you, Dudley… you saved my life.”

Allowing just a bit of his smugness and satisfaction to bleed through, Dudley grins cockily.

“Of course… that’s what friends are for.”

Hermione smiles right back, while also blushing prettily again. Dudley watches her go, and for a
moment he can imagine her matured, older body transposed over her current, too-young form. Oh
yeah… she was going to be all his, once she was as beautiful as he remembered her being. Though
he might just have to share her with Draco, to make sure his powerful best friend didn’t leave Dudley
behind when he almost certainly went places after Hogwarts.

It was fun, realizing he was passing by some of these earlier hurdles from the original timeline with
such ease. It really did feel a little like Fate, or maybe Destiny, was actually pulling for him to win.
Well, they could sit back and watch, because Dudley was just getting started.
 9 - Chapter 9

Sitting there in a comfortable chair in one of the Gringotts back offices, Dudley can’t help but be
amazed. After all, he had nothing to do with this… any of this really. Though, he supposed it could be
argued that it was a direct result of his actions, at the end of the day. Still, he’d been so focused on
things at Hogwarts these past few months. What was happening now… it was all his mom.

When Dudley had arrived back home for Christmas Break, only to have his mother inform him that
the two of them along with Lily had an appointment at Gringotts the very next morning, Dudley hadn’t
been sure what to think. Now he knew better though. Now he knew that any intelligence he had; he’d
gotten from his mother. As it turned out, all Petunia needed to really shine was the motivation
provided by his having magic and Harry being magic-less.

While Dudley was spending his first few months at Hogwarts, Petunia Dursley was working behind
the scenes with Griphook, the goblin in charge of the Potter Accounts. Apparently, Gringotts had
rules about these sorts of things. Mostly rules handed down by the wizards in the Ministry of Magic,
but still rules that they were happy to follow, nonetheless.

Namely, a squib could not inherit from a Most Ancient and Noble House. Which meant that Harry’s
lack of magic, made official by his not receiving a Hogwarts Letter, disqualified him to inherit
everything his mother and father left behind. Now, technically Lily was still alive and had thus
inherited everything her husband left behind when he died.

But of course, Lily wasn’t entirely cognizant of her surroundings, and while Harry had a magical
guardian, Lily did not, for whatever reason. Honestly, Dudley thought that was pretty big oversight on
the part of whoever the fuck was in charge of this stuff, but he wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the
mouth or question the possibilities this opened up. And neither was his mother, apparently.

Petunia had met with Griphook multiple times over the first few months Dudley had spent at
Hogwarts. His accomplishments in his classes were considered binding documentation of HIS ability
to cast magic. And while he was technically not related to House Potter by blood in any way, he was
Lily’s nephew and Harry’s cousin.

As Lady Potter, technically the last living magical Potter, it all fell upon Lily. As such, through a whole
lot of legalese that Dudley wasn’t even going to try to wrap his head around, even with his adult mind
in a child’s body… Petunia and Griphook had managed to start up a Dursley Vault, right under
everyone’s noses. It boggled the mind, truth be told… but at the same time, it was absolutely
stupendous, in Dudley’s opinion.

His mother had managed to play on the goblin’s greed and filched the Potter’s fortune out from
under them. With this one last meeting and a couple of signatures from the parties involved,
everything would be properly finalized. By the end of today, as much as it blew Dudley’s mind to
think about it, everything currently in the Potter Vault was to be transferred to the new Dursley Vault,
down on the same floor.

Apparently, it was a matter of not just prestige, but security too. The more you had in your vault, the
deeper a vault you ranked with Gringotts. The deeper your vault was, the better protected it was from
theft. Regardless, what this meant was that every galleon, sickle, and knut in the Potter Vault was
moved over to the newly minted Dursley Vault.

Every property deed and every business title that the Potters had been slowly accruing more income
off of over the centuries was likewise now kept in the Dursley Vault for ‘safekeeping’. All of the
money that went into the Potter Vault each month from said properties would instead go into the new
Dursley Vault instead, as apparently income from businesses, real estate, and patents was always
sent to the vault where the paperwork was stored.

Meanwhile, the Potter Vault was being shuttered, and the Potter Account was being amended. From
now on, it would be called the Evans Account, as Petunia’s guardianship over Lily allowed her to
dissolve the red head’s marriage on her behalf, causing Lily to revert to her maiden name of Evans,
once all was said and done and the business between the Dursley and Potter Accounts was
concluded.

The new Evans Account was attached to a very modest surface vault, and now had one galleon,
seventeen sickles, and four hundred and ninety three knuts in it. A small fortune for a muggleborn
account, Griphook had assured them with a wicked grin on his face.

At the end of the day, the reason Dudley had to be here for the end of this all was because of his
mother’s lack of magic. Basically, the Dursley Vault belonged to HIM… though he had of course been
happy to give his mom access to it. If he couldn’t trust his own mother, who could he trust? And the
fact that Petunia had done all of this in this timeline but not the last made it abundantly clear that she
did this for HIM.

That was the only changing variable, after all. In the previous timeline, Dudley hadn’t had magic.
Now, he had magic and his mom had spent months effectively stealing his cousin and aunt’s fortune
away from them so that he could have it instead. So yeah, Dudley was grateful to say the least. He
and his mom were rich now, and that… that was pretty fucking cool.

Of course, there was one small hang up, besides the fact that Dudley needed to be in attendance in
order to provide a magical touch to everything so that it was legitimate. Namely, Lily also had to be
present, not just to sign where she was told to sign, but also to make sure she wasn’t… compromised
by Dark Magic of any sort.

Which… she was, so Dudley had to admit, he was a little nervous. But it wasn’t HIS or his mother’s
Dark Magic, it was the Dark Lord. Whatever that evil wizard had done to Lily that night, it’d left her in
this state. Griphook had assured both of them that Lily’s previous ‘accident’ was well-documented
by St. Mungo’s, the records of which Gringotts of course had access to. That would be taken into
account, when they did their examination of Lily.

As such, his voluptuous, drop-dead gorgeous aunt was currently standing in the middle of the office,
completely naked after he’d ordered her to strip for the goblins surrounding her. With a vacant, vapid
smile on her face, Dudley gave it pretty good odds that she wasn’t even fully aware of her
surroundings, or even all that concerned about her nudity. She certainly wasn’t trying to cover up or
anything like that as the goblins leered at her.

… Hm, did goblins get off on naked human women? Actually, Dudley didn’t think he’d seen a
GOBLIN woman at all so far. Did they exist? How did goblins reproduce? … Did he really want to
know? Blinking and shaking his heads of such thoughts, Dudley instead focuses back on the matter
at hand.

“How exactly will you be checking for Dark Magic influences, Griphook?”

The goblin in charge of the exceedingly sizable Potter Account and Vault, and now the goblin in
charge of the similarly sized Dursley Account and Vault, turns and gives Dudley a wicked grin as a
few of his compatriots pull what appear to be long, golden rods out of nowhere.

“We’ll be using Probity Probes, of course. Now, normally all you have to do is wave a Probity Probe
in front of someone, and it’ll detect anything concealed or Dark. But given Ms. Evans’… experiences,
we’ll have to be a bit more thorough. After all, we already know the obvious. What we’ll be checking
for is the… hidden. If you have anything to admit to us boy, you might as well do it now.”

It’s said mostly in jest, and Dudley takes it in jest, chuckling as he relaxes back into his chair, not
even slightly worried. Instead, he watches with interest as the goblins step up to Lily with three
Probity Probes in hand. The golden rods are about twice the size of the average wand, both in length
and in thickness.

At first, they prod at Lily with them, pushing the ends into her flesh at random intervals, from her arms
and legs, to her sides and her thighs. Lily gasps and squeaks and squirms a little, a light blush
spreading across her vacant face as she moans about them being cold. Dudley snaps his fingers to
get Lily’s attention and stares her down like an owner with his dog.

“Lily. Heel. Stay still.”

And so, Lily does, his addled aunt whimpering but obeying her nephew as the goblins continue their
examination. Their Probity Probes move onto more sensitive bits of the naked red head, namely her
ass and tits, pushing into her fat butt cheeks and her even fatter breasts. The goblins are all
snickering and muttering to themselves in their native tongue as they do this. Dudley is fairly sure
he’s NOT the butt of this joke… that’d be Lily, and even if he can’t understand what they’re saying,
he can imagine it well enough.

It's probably all disparaging comments about Lily’s mental ineptitude, with some insults to her body
thrown in. He likes to imagine they’re making fun of her milk jugs, or maybe they’re calling them her
cow udders. Regardless, Dudley is glad he chose to wear a set of his robes today, because if he
wasn’t, his erection would have been painfully obvious, which would have been embarrassing if
either the goblins OR his mother noticed.

Regardless, eventually the Probity Probes continue on towards Lily’s orifices. One goblin seems to
be fixated on trying to fit the thick nob of his golden rob into Lily’s ears and nostrils, much to her
discomfort. That never quite worked, the thing was just too big, and she spent the whole time whining
and whimpering at it.

The other two Probity Probes go up her cunt and ass though, and that causes Lily to grow even more
flustered as her sensitive body reacts to the intimate contact in a sexual manner. Lily grows hornier
and hornier as they play with her holes, whining and whimpering and moaning all the while. But she
stays in place the entire time, obeying his last command to her until finally Griphook looks over at
Dudley and grins.

“We’re ready to begin the final phase of the examination. If you could order her to get down on her
hands and knees?”

Dudley just grins right back and nods.

“Lily! Down girl!”

Immediately, Lily drops to her knees, opening her mouth and lolling out her tongue expectantly.
Dudley doesn’t miss the glance his mother shoots him, but he’s too focused on what he’s
witnessing to pay her any mind at the moment. The goblins waste no time in pushing Lily forward
onto her hands as well… and then they waste no time in penetrating every hole large enough to take a
Probity Probe.

Mouth, ass, and cunt, the three goblin ‘technicians’ proceed to drive the golden rods in and out of
Lily with an evil sort of glee, seeming to quite enjoy the task before them. Honestly, it gets to the point
that Dudley is seriously starting to think the little gremlins are getting off on it. He’s surprised they
don’t use their cocks instead, but maybe they’re keeping up appearances for him and his mother. Or
maybe goblins don’t have cocks?

God, why did his mind keep going to weird fucking questions about goblins? Forcing himself to
change tracks, Dudley instead focuses all of his attention on his aunt’s debasement. Lily is certainly
enjoying herself… and visibly so, with her pussy beginning to squirt as she squeals around the Probity
Probe in her mouth, eyes rolling back in her head as the pleasure finally makes her tip over the edge.

… She cums at least five times before the goblins are ‘done’. By the time they pull out of her holes, it
becomes clear that the Probity Probes were what was holding Lily up on her hands and knees,
because his naked aunt slumps face down on the floor, splayed out with her limbs akimbo as she
pants and mewls in a puddle of her own pussy juices.

As Griphook turns back to him, still grinning lecherously, Dudley shrugs his shoulders with a cocked
eyebrow and a dry tone.

“Sorry about the mess. My aunt can be quite… messy.”

“Haha! I like you, wizard! And I can’t say that about most of your kind. Heh, you don’t have to worry
about the mess… and as for the examination, I don’t think we found anything, did we boys?!”

“Nah, bitch is clean.”

“Hah, she’s dirty as sin! But she ain’t being controlled by the boy or his mother.”

“Agreed.”

And with that, it’s done. As Dudley goes to help his aunt get to her feet and get dressed, he cops
more than one feel along the way. It’s only once they’re on their way out, as they’re heading for the
front doors, that Dudley thinks to check in with his mother, see how she’s feeling about all of this. He
technically hadn’t done anything, so he could still explain it all away if she was-

Dudley blinks at the look on his mother’s face as they march out of Gringotts and begin making their
way home. Far from looking uncomfortable, guilty, or disgusted by what she just witnessed… the
expression on Petunia Dursley’s face is wholly euphoric. She’s never looked happier in Dudley’s
memory. In fact, he suspects that his mom got off on everything that just happened just as much as
he did…

… Well, that certainly put things in perspective.

 10 - Chapter 10

It was undeniably Gringotts that emboldened him, in the end. Seeing how the goblins had mistreated
Lily, having the inhuman creatures help him and his mother strip his aunt of all of her worldly
possessions… it’d not just aroused him, it’d invigorated him. Looting the Potter Vault, turning all of
that wealth and power over to himself and his family… why not go one final step further?

He still had the knowledge of Delphini Riddle’s soul contract in his head, after all. Even after all this
time, he hadn’t forgotten a single bit of it. Somehow, Dudley suspected he never would. The things
that that arrogant young bitch of a witch had forced upon him were never going to go away, not like
normal memories.

But that was just fine, because it meant that, as the third magical relative in question, Dudley could
write up the contract in his blood for his mom and Lily to sign, just like he’d walked Lily through doing
for him and Harry all those months ago. And why not, right? Why not finally fix the karmic injustice
inherent in the world?

After all, was it not a simple twist of fate that saw Lily as the magical one of the family instead of her
much more deserving older sister? As a muggleborn, Lily Evans was the very first witch in her entire
family line. Shouldn’t it have been Petunia though? She was older. She was harder working. She
was more deserving.

What had Lily done with her magic anyways? Squandered it getting in good with some Pureblood
Heir? A gold digger through and through, there was no doubt about it. Petunia, meanwhile, had
married a hardworking man in Dudley’s father, Vernon Dursley. She’d gone on to have Dudley
himself, and raised him right.

If nothing else, Dudley remembered what Lily had been like after her recovery in the original timeline.
An outside observer, or a more measured individual capable of seeing the situation from multiple
angles might have said that the Dursleys brought it all upon themselves. After all, Lily Evans Potter
had never technically taken any direction action against them, after her recovery.

But Dudley wouldn’t forget the dressing down she thought she had any right to give his mother and
father. Or the cold way in which she forced all of the Dursleys to refer to her as Lady Potter in every
interaction. He would never forget how she and Harry had gone on to use the Potter money to
become rich and powerful, and never even paid an ounce of rent for all the time they’d been living
under the Dursleys’ roof.

He certainly wouldn’t forget how his father had been caught embezzling money from the company he
and Dudley both worked at, or how that had resulted in his inability to hold down a proper job for
years. Even now, even with over half a year of magical education under his belt, Dudley still
suspected Lily and Harry of having had a hand in that.

Actually, he believed it had been them even more now then he had before. With the knowledge of the
Wizarding World that he had managed to accumulate, Dudley could easily come up with three
different ways that Lily or Harry might have pulled off their ruin without actually having to do anything
direct. Magic… magic had always been the Potters’ ally. And it had always been the Dursleys’
enemy. From start to finish.

But that was the old timeline. This was the new. Dudley had already turned Harry into a squib when
he’d taken the Boy-Who-Lived’s magical core. And Lily really wasn’t using hers, now was she?
Smiling down at the contract he’s finished making up, Dudley nods confidently. It was time. Which
meant…

“Mum! Can you come to Aunt Lily’s Room real quick! There’s something I need your help with!”

-x-X-x-

Petunia Dursley is… many things. Some of them might even be called flattering, if looked at in the
proper light. She’s an overprotective mother, for starters. Her Dudley is her pride and joy, the light of
her life. She loves her only son with all her heart, and she’s purposefully spoiled him rotten all his
life. It’s no less than he deserves, in her opinion. If she could, she would offer him the world.

When he’d turned out to have magic, Petunia had been… perhaps a little perturbed, at first. But
she’d come around to it at this point. And really, it felt right. Lily had… she’d usurped Petunia, in a
way, all that time ago. Petunia was supposed to be the big sister. She was supposed to be the one
with all the firsts. If Lily had only understood that, if she’d only had the good grace to stay in her role
as the little sister, Petunia would have happily guided Lily through each and every one of those firsts
as they came along.

… Instead, her little sister had to go and turn out to be a witch. She had magic. And Petunia didn’t.
Suddenly, all those ‘firsts’ that Petunia was supposed to be in charge of navigating on Lily’s behalf…
they didn’t matter anymore. When Lily turned eleven, their paths diverged sharply and didn’t cross
again until they were both grown women and Lily and her infant brat were being foisted upon the
family Petunia had managed to make for herself.

Perhaps she wouldn’t be quite so bitter, if the wizards hadn’t done that to her. It was a little easier to
look back and accept it now, now that Dudley had turned out to have magic and Harry hadn’t. But at
the time, being forced to take care of her addled sister and that demon baby had only caused the
hate in Petunia’s heart to fester more and more.

Now though, now…

“Dudley… I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything, mum. Happy Christmas.”

Dudley beams at her, and Petunia can’t help but smile back. Even if not for everything else, she’d
still smile back, because it was her Dudley, her beloved son. Still… staring down at the wand she was
holding in one hand and the Kwikspell Correspondence Course she was holding in the other… Petunia
could hardly believe what was happening.

Her son wouldn’t lie to her though. Which meant this was real. The spray of sparks that the wand
had produced when she’d picked it up originally… that wasn’t faked, that was real. It was evidence…
evidence of HER magic. But then, it made sense. Apparently, Dudley had been inspired by their work
at Gringotts.
Petunia had been skimming money off of the top of the Potter Vault for years, to be frank, but she’d
never been brave enough to go for the whole hog, so to speak. Not until Dudley had turned out to be
magical and Harry hadn’t. When that had come to light, it just made sense to Petunia that Dudley
would need every single bit of coin he could get his hands on. And it wasn’t like Harry or Lily would
ever have use for any of it ever again, all things considered.

This, Dudley had claimed, was only an extension to that. But even someone as magically illiterate as
Petunia could see that this was something more. A magical contract written in blood… it should have
terrified her. But it had been produced by her beloved Dudley, and more than that… apparently, it had
given her magic. Lily’s magic, to be exact.

There was something about ‘magical cores’ in the text of the contract Dudley had written up. If it
was to be believed, Petunia now had Lily’s magical core. Which might explain why Lily’s old wand
now acted like it had been made for Petunia, like Petunia’s hand was where it always belonged.
Licking her lips, Petunia opens up the Kwikspell Correspondence and begins to read. She ignores
Lily for the time being, even though her sister is in the room with her and Dudley.

The addled red head is nearly naked at the moment. She too has a wand, a new one. Six inches
long, made of translucent pink plastic, with a hollow air core. A half-sneer, half-smirk spreads across
Petunia’s face at her fool of a sister’s antics. All encouraged by Dudley, of course. While Lily
‘demonstrates’ the ‘proper’ usage of her new wand to Dudley, Petunia is studying the documents
before her, which come with detailed instructions on how to cast a spell… a real, actual spell.

Breath catching in her throat, Petunia stares down at the spoon she’s chosen for this particular bit of
magic. Her very first spell. As the Kwikspell correspondence states, it’s a swish and flick motion. She
practices it a few times to be sure, before clearing her throat and attempting the spell.

“Wingardium Leviosa!”

The spoon… does not levitate. However, it DOES jiggle a bit. Petunia’s eyes go wide at the
movement, because it certainly seemed like she’d gotten a response.

“Close, mum. You want to make the ‘gar’ a little longer. Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa.”

Dudley is smiling at her, watching on like he’s the proud parent. Petunia can’t help but blush a little,
but she takes his good natured advice for what it is, nodding as she focuses on trying again.

Swish and flick.

“Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa!”

The spoon jumps off the table, floating up into the air on her very second try. Petunia’s eyes go wide,
and a gasp leaves her lips, even as Dudley claps excitedly for her.

“Well done, mum! Well DONE!”

A moment later, and the spoon is clattering back down to the table, forgotten, as a thoroughly ecstatic
Petunia hugs her son tightly, crying big honking happy tears into his neck. Dudley is surprised for a
moment, before ultimately smiling and wrapping his arms around her.
“It’s alright, mum. Everything is going to be just fine.”

-x-X-x-

He really is happy for his mom. Couldn’t happen to a better woman, at least in Dudley’s opinion.
And yeah, he knew that this would mean his mother would figure out what he’d done to Harry, more
than likely. Petunia Dursley was not a foolish or slow-witted woman. It wouldn’t take her long to
realize that Dudley had taken Harry’s magical core in the same way he’d taken Lily’s to gift to
Petunia.

And that was just fine. So what of his mom figured it out? She wouldn’t tell anyone. Dudley trusted
her implicitly. And in the whole wide Wizarding World, Petunia was likely the only one who would
EVER figure it out… because as far as the rest of the world was concerned, the contract that Dudley
had used didn’t exist. It hadn’t been invented yet… it likely never would be by it’s original creator, not
if Dudley got his way.

As far as everyone else in the Wizarding World was concerned, Harry had either been born a squib,
or had his magical core ruined as a side effect of the Dark Lord’s attack. Very sad, very tragic… but
alas, nothing could be done. Likewise, they would have to take Lily in for a check up some time soon.
The Mediwitch’s would discover something truly horrible. Obviously, Lily’s magical core had
tragically collapsed over time from disuse and she’d ultimately lost her magic.

Petunia, meanwhile, was clearly a late-bloomer who’s magical core had slowly developed after
puberty. Perfectly normal, if somewhat rare. Dudley had checked. Which made her a muggleborn
witch, and her son a normal half-blood wizard. No one would say otherwise. No one COULD say
otherwise.

After all, it was common knowledge that it was utterly impossible to do anything to a magical core in
any way. Certainly, it was impossible to heal or steal a magical core. There was nothing to be done
for Lily. Nothing whatsoever.

Slowly pulling out of his somewhat weepy mother’s arms, Dudley looks over at the airheaded red-
haired dimwit, still playing with her new ‘wand’.

“Oh, and I also taught Aunt Lily how to do a magic trick. It’s the most magic she’ll ever be able to
do, ever again.”

Blinking, Petunia looks over at her son, who just smiles before nodding to Lily.

“Why don’t you show us your magic trick, hm?”

Lily smiles at Dudley’s request, though it’s still more tired than before. Reaching down, the addled
red head takes off her panties before lying back along her bed, legs spread and pointed upwards
before she starts to play with herself, inserting the dildo that Dudley has handed her into her cunt and
pistoning it in and out as she moans wantonly.

It doesn’t take long before she climaxes, causing her pussy juices to squirt upwards like a fountain,
splattering back down all over the addled MILF.

“Look, mum… a water fountain spell.”

The derisive tone in Dudley’s voice, the mockery inherent in his words, all of this… it SHOULD have
disgusted and horrified Petunia Dursley. It should have made her fearful of her son, of what he had
just shown himself to be capable of. But Petunia loved her son with all her heart before all of this, and
now that he’d given her magic, how could she love him any less?

At the end of the day, Petunia wasn’t a nice person by any stretch of the imagination. She might
have prided herself on normalcy once in the past, but ever since Dudley had turned out to have
magic, she’d been moving away from that way of thinking as well. So, in the end, who cared what
was normal? Sure, Dudley giving Petunia Lily’s magic and then having Lily masturbate in front of
them both wasn’t normal… but Petunia couldn’t have cared less.

Laughing right alongside her beloved son, the both of them snicker and chuckle and giggle at Lily’s
expense, even as she smiles happily up at the both of them.

“Ah, check out the next page of the Kwikspell Correspondence, mum!”

Blinking, Petunia does as Dudley suggests. She perks up after a moment, and lifts her wand towards
Lily, specifically the mess she’s made.

“Scourgify.”

She enunciates quite clearly, and thanks to her own sister’s powerful magic core now resting within
her, the very first casting is a grand success, this time around. As Dudley nods on in approval,
Petunia looks down at her new wand in wonder and awe.

Magic really is quite convenient, isn’t it?

 11 - Chapter 11

“Tell me about your year, Draco.”

Coming out of any other father’s mouth, that might have come across as jovial and without any sort
of underlying tension or meaning. But coming from Lucius Malfoy, Lord and Patriarch of House
Malfoy, it was different. The moment those words pass through his father’s lips over dinner, Draco’s
back straightens. He squares his shoulders, sparing only a single glance towards his mother, who
gives him the smallest of nods and the slightest of encouraging smiles.

Spending nothing more than a moment gathering his thoughts, knowing his father not to be a patient
man by any stretch of the imagination, Draco licks his lips, swallows as quietly as he can, and begins
to speak.

“It went… well, father. As you know, Slytherin won the House Cup again this year. I’m proud to
continue that tradition as the representative of our House currently in residence at Hogwarts.”

Lucius inclines his head at that, spearing a piece of meat on his plate and sliding it into his mouth,
chewing slowly for a few moments before swallowing and eyeing his young son.

“Indeed. Only by ten points, from what I heard. Not quite the landslide victory it could have been, now
was it?”

Draco flushes at that and speaks without thinking.

“Oh, well that was just Granger. She-!”

“Ah yes. The muggleborn.”

Lord Lucius Malfoy does not use slurs like mudblood, not even in the privacy of his own home. Lord
Lucius Malfoy is not such a crass individual. Lord Lucius Malfoy stands at the top of the wizarding
world. And yet, the way he addresses Hermione Granger as ‘The Muggleborn’ drips with derision
and disgust. He might as well have called her a mudblood.

Draco shrinks back in his chair just a little bit at his father’s venomous tone, and in the ensuing
silence, Lucius’s next words drip with poison.

“The muggleborn who I’m told beat both you and the eldest Greengrass girl for top spot in grading
this year. Tell me about this muggleborn, Draco. Tell me about your failure.”

Draco winces, but deep down he knows better. And he knows his father will agree with him once
he’s done explaining. So, he doesn’t shrink in on himself any further, nor does he droop. Both would
be unseemly behavior for the Scion of House Malfoy anyways, but in this moment, he knows he’s in
the right.

“It wasn’t failure, father. In fact, I believe I have been nothing but successful.”
He speaks with confidence, his head held high and his chin out. He doesn’t quite look his father in
the eye, not wanting his self-confidence to be construed for defiance and all the punishments that
would come with, but he does hold his back ramrod straight as his mother looks between her
husband and her son, ever so slightly worried.

“Oh?”

There’s a lot of meaning in that one word response, but the most important thing Draco gets from it
is ‘invitation’. Invitation to explain himself… along with a promise that if his explanation is not deemed
satisfactory, there will be consequences. Letting his shoulders sag infinitesimally in relief, Draco
begins to elaborate.

“It’s true that Granger outperformed me and Daphne academically. She outperformed the entire
year, academically. But the most important thing I’ve learned over my first year at Hogwarts is not
something I discovered in the classroom, father. I have learned that raw intelligence only gets you so
far. I have learned… that grades are not everything.”

He speaks gravely, even as he continues to avoid looking his father in the eye. While it would be nice
to be able to study Lucius’ face for even one hint of what the older wizard was thinking, Draco knew
better. He wouldn’t find anything that his father didn’t want him to find, and the fact that he was
looking for a reaction in the first place would only make him seem weak. Malfoys were not weak.

“Is that so?”

Each word feels like a nail hammering down as they descend from Lucius Malfoy’s lips. But at the
same time, Draco sees a light at the end of the tunnel, because he hears the vaguest hint of
amusement in his father’s voice. And that… that might mean approval.

“Yes, father. You see… Hermione Granger might just be the smartest witch of our generation, despite
her blood status. As such, I have taken steps to make sure she is my creature and mine alone.”

Draco would not bring up Dudley’s part if he could help it. He certainly wouldn’t tell his parents about
the niggling little voice in the back of his head that said Granger was really Dudley’s, and that Draco
just had her on loan at the other boy’s convenience. Honestly, he was grateful to Dudley, because
the other wizard had turned out to be quite good at magic. He wasn’t as academically sound as
Granger, maybe, but he was more magically powerful than her, Draco was pretty sure. The speed at
which Dudley picked up the practical lessons they’d been taught this year had been… mind boggling
in a way.

But Dudley had sandbagged at Draco’s request, and ended up behind Granger, Draco, Daphne, and
one of the Ravenclaws academically. At fifth place, he wasn’t such a big deal, and hopefully
wouldn’t hold much of Lucius’ attention. And Dudley definitely could have aimed for higher, if he
wanted to. Somehow, Draco’s friend had managed to get a Ravenclaw Third Year named Marietta
Edgecombe to tutor him privately, teaching him advanced magic as well as their society’s social
norms on the side for some extra Hogsmeade money.

Regardless, his father and mother are reacting to Draco’s words. They exchange a look, with
Narcissa being the one to speak up… perhaps because of the context of Draco’s response.

“Your creature, Draco? I thought she was a Gryffindor?”

Grinning wickedly now, feeling a bit buoyed by his parents’ surprise, Draco lets out a soft chuckle.

“She is, mother. That’s what makes it so brilliant. They’ve effectively tossed her out for being a
know-it-all. Bullied her, ostracized her. They’ve discarded her… so I went ahead, and I picked her up.
Pulled her up from the ground and put her back on her feet. I gave her friends, mother, father. And in
doing so, I’ve tied her to me most securely. She is a muggleborn yes, but she’s quite useful, and
she’s come to know her place in our society.”

Silence falls for a moment, until Draco suddenly lights up.

“Ah! Case in point… have you heard where Vincent and Gregory placed in this year’s rankings yet,
father?”

Lucius inclines his head regally in Draco’s direction at that.

“Indeed. Their fathers were both mightily impressed with their sons’ first year results. Even if
managing to make it into the top half of one’s year really isn’t anything to write home about, it’s still
better than their fathers managed back in their first year.”

Smirking smugly, Draco nods his head.

“That was Granger’s doing, you’ll be pleased to know. Once I brought her into the fold and offered
her my protection as well as some… training in how our society functions, she was great help in
bringing up their grades, helping them with their homework and studies. And I don’t mean she just
did it all for them, I mean she quite literally managed to make even those two buffoons get a passing
grade on their own merits.”

His parents exchange another glance, with Narcissa smiling openly now and even Lucius having
something of an approving look on his face. Finally, after several incredibly tense moments (for Draco
at least) Lucius nods his head.

“Well done, Draco.”

That’s all he’s going to get… but it’s still better than what could have been. In that three word
response, Draco had effectively gotten a ‘passing grade’ with his own father. It meant that there
would be no punishments, and that Lucius would not prevent him from continuing his plans into his
Second Year. And Draco definitely did have them!

Even if he’d… bent the truth a fair bit with his parents by not exactly mentioning Dudley Dursley or the
rather large role he’d played in bringing Granger on board, it was fine. He hadn’t told any outright
lies, per say. After all, without Draco’s support, without the word of a Malfoy Scion, Dudley would
have been deemed less than trash within House Slytherin.

As such, everything that Dudley had achieved this year could effectively be considered Draco’s
achievement as well. Therefore, it wasn’t at all unfair to claim credit for the sake of impressing his
father. That made sense, right?

With his grilling of Draco finished, Lord Malfoy begins talking with Lady Malfoy again, and Draco
remains quiet, not really seeing an angle to interject himself into their conversation as they discuss
things that are still above him a little bit. But that’s okay. One day, he’s going to take his father’s
place. One day, HE will be Lord Malfoy. He can wait. He can be patient.

Letting the conversation of his parents wash over him, Draco continues eating his meal. As he does
so, he finds himself reflecting on the things that had happened this year that Lucius hadn’t seen fit to
discuss with him. Draco was sure his father was aware of some, while being perfectly uncaring about
others.

Like for instance, Lucius Malfoy would not care about Dudley managing to hire Marietta Edgecombe
to tutor him. But at the same time, Draco had no doubt that his father knew more about Professor
Quirrell’s abrupt departure from Hogwarts then Draco himself did. After all, Lord Malfoy was on the
Hogwarts Board of Governors, so that old senile man Dumbledore would have to have reported to
them by now, right?

Same with Professor Snape. Whatever had happened to the Potions Professor and Head of
Slytherin, Draco honestly couldn’t say much more than the rumors he’d heard. Supposedly, Snape
had been attacked by a dark wizard, or possibly a hit wizard when he’d been outside of Hogwarts on
his Christmas Break, traveling for the purposes of finding some rare potions ingredients, or so
everyone who wasn’t making up lies about him and his condition said.

But while everyone knew he’d ended up in St. Mungo’s somehow, no one knew his current state.
The latter half of the year, with both Quirrell and Snape gone, had been something of a weird
experience, what with the DADA and Potions positions being filled by Dumbledore himself until the
Headmaster could find adequate replacements. As far as Draco knew, that was par for the course
with the DADA position. They said it was cursed, after all.

But when it came to Professor Snape and the Potions position… well, the man WAS supposed to be
Draco’s godfather, so he really was supposed to care a bit more, probably. It was just… hard.
Especially when Snape had seemed so unsure of whether he disliked Dudley or not, that first half of
the year leading up to Christmas. But whatever. Either he’d recover and return to Hogwarts, or he
wouldn’t. No skin off Draco’s back.

His mind ranges further at that, to the end of the year train ride. Granger had been in the cabin with
them this time, and Draco had to admit… she was half-passable company, after Dudley trained her up.
Certainly, she was more engaging company then Crabbe and Goyle, that was for sure. He just… he
wondered what Dudley had planned for her. On the one hand, the two were technically FROM the
muggle world, so them going off into Muggle London together wasn’t too odd.

On the other hand, the fact that neither of them had had parents waiting for them at the train station
had made it seem like they’d made plans ahead of time. Not to mention, there was the casual wink
Dudley had tossed Draco’s way as he’d led Hermione out of the train and off of the platform.

No matter. Draco would find out all about it next year at Hogwarts. After all, Dudley might be more
worthy of the title ‘friend’ then Crabbe and Goyle, but he was still Draco’s minion, at the end of the
day. Still lower on the totem pole then the Scion of House Malfoy. Dudley’s acceptance of that fact
was part of why Draco liked him so much. The other boy knew his place.

Next year would be fun. Draco wouldn’t just be learning more magic… he’d finally get a chance to
join the Quidditch Team. He was a shoo-in, of course. There was no doubt in his mind that they
would accept him onto the team. And from there, he’d be one of the youngest Quidditch Players in
Hogwarts History. Just as it should be…

“Draco. You are dismissed.”

Blinking, Draco belatedly realizes that dinner is finished. In the middle of his ruminations, he’d eaten
the rest of his meal and his plate was cleaned. Wiping his mouth with his napkin and rising from the
table carefully, Draco gives his father a bow. As he straightens up though, he can’t help but throw
out a stray thought.

“It’s a pity that Harry Potter never turned up at Hogwarts. There are rumors he turned out to be a
squib. It’s such a shame… I’m sure he and I would have been best mates.”

His father and mother exchange another glance before looking back at him, his mother beaming at
him and his father smiling ever so slightly.

“I’m sure you would have been, sweetie!”

“Indeed. Such a… pity.”

With that out of the way, Draco turns and leaves the dinner table, heading for his room. He’s not so
sure he wants to get a start on all of the homework he’s been given for the summer just yet… maybe
some dessert delivered straight from the kitchen via House Elf is in order first.

He’s more than earned it. After all, he’s Draco Malfoy.
 12 - Chapter 12

“Lily! Where are you, you silly girl?! We’re LEAVING!”

Dudley can’t help the lazy grin that spreads across his face as he sits there in the backseat of the
car, listening to his mother call out for his dimwitted Aunt. Things in the Dursley Household had finally
settled into a new normal, after an entire year of this new status quo.

Out of everyone, Dudley thought that his dad had the hardest time adjusting. But even then, Vernon
had simply coped by throwing himself into his work. And so far, it was paying dividends! The man
was moving up in Grunnings, wining and dining influential clients from what Petunia told him. With
Dudley and Harry out of the house, there was so much more room for Vernon to maneuver around.

His mother, meanwhile, was far more relaxed and happier ever since Christmas, when Dudley had
given her his aunt’s magical core. Not that Vernon knew anything about that. The man was too busy
to realize his wife’s ability to clean up around the house and make a delicious supper had literally
become magical. Petunia, meanwhile, was positively thrilled to have the abilities that she’d so long
envied Lily for. Having taken them from her sister directly made it even sweeter.

Meanwhile, now that Summer had arrived, Dudley and Harry were both technically back home… but at
the same time, Harry wasn’t, not truly. At least, today he was out working part time at the local
McDonalds, a job that he probably wouldn’t have gotten without Petunia putting in a good word for
him. When he wasn’t working, Harry was busy with his summer homework… something Dudley could
empathize with actually.

Although, this time around, Dudley’s summer homework was the supernatural weird stuff, essays
written on old parchment about this spell or that spell, a whole bunch of reading from ancient-looking
magical tomes. Of course, he couldn’t actually cast any magic over the summer, annoyingly enough.
That was undeniably frustrating, because Dudley wanted nothing more than to continue practicing,
but it was what it was.

At least his summer vacation hadn’t been wholly without magic. From Christmas to Summer, Petunia
had been studying for her Wizards’ Ordinary Magic and Basic Aptitude Test, or rather, her WOMBAT
for short. The WOMBAT test was a simple one designed to figure out whether or not a particular
individual was able to exist safely and effectively within the magical world. It wasn’t all casting magic,
to be clear… it was also a lot of studying up on the wizarding world itself, something Dudley was all
too happy to help his mother with.

After all, she was his mum. Her success was his success, and frankly, Dudley wasn’t so selfish and
callous that he would only allow himself this second chance. He had an opportunity to change things
for the better for his entire family, and he was going to do just that. Already, he was doing some
casual side research to make sure that he would be ready to use magic to help his father, whenever
Grunnings tried to fire him.

But that was almost a decade in the future. Dudley had time, and for now, in the present, he was
more focused on his mother and her becoming a real witch.
Just as Petunia is opening her mouth and inhaling in order to shout for Lily again, Dudley’s Aunt
finally shows up in the doorway of the house, stepping out with that dreamy smile she always has.
Dudley can’t help but get a little hard at the mere sight of her. Dressed like a streetwalker, Aunt Lils
was showing off a lot more skin then was appropriate, her tits almost bouncing out of her tube top,
and her ass almost hanging out of her mini-skirt.

She’s also walking in high heels, though they’re only an inch to avoid her stumbling too much.
Regardless, as soon as his mom sees her, she calls Lily over.

“There you are! Come on, come on! We don’t want to be late! Get in the back with Dudley, you’ll be
entertaining him on the car ride over!”

Bobbing her empty head up and down with that vacant smile on her face, Lily climbs into the
backseat alongside Dudley. Petunia gets in the front and starts up the car, and soon enough they’re
off to London to make their way to the Ministry of Magic for Petunia’s test. But first… Dudley reaches
over and casually palms one of his Aunt’s tits. He notices his mother glance in the rearview mirror for
a second, but beyond a vindictive grin, Petunia doesn’t comment.

Why would she? Lily was exactly what they’d both trained her to be, following Dudley and Petunia’s
orders like a proper pet, obeying their commands like the well-trained bitch she is. She was Dudley’s
plaything, and she was Petunia’s magical battery. That was all there was to it.

Mewling as Dudley fondles her tit from the side, Lily wiggles and squirms in place, her smile vacating
her face and soon replaced by baffled confusion, contorting in pleasure as her nipples get hard
through her skimpy top.

They aren’t the only thing getting hard though, and it’s not long before Dudley decides he wants
more. Reaching up with his other hand, he grabs Lily by her bright red hair and pulls his whorish Aunt
down to level with his cock.

“Suck.”

The single word command is one that she’s well familiar with, and despite her dimwitted state, the
red head nonetheless deftly undoes his pants button and pulls down the zipper of his trousers,
extracting his cock from its confines a moment later so she can put it in her mouth and do one of the
things she does best… suck.

Tongue writhing all over his member, head bobbing up and down on his lap, Lily goes to work while
Dudley lets out a soft groan and leans his own head back, simply enjoying the car ride and the bit of
pleasure that’s coming along with it. Out of the corner of his eye however, he does see Petunia’s
hands clutching rather tightly at the steering wheel… so tightly, in fact, that her knuckles are white.

As he gathers Lily’s hair up into a ponytail and begins to face fuck her properly on his dick, her quiet
gagging music to his ears, Dudley pipes up, speaking directly to his mother.

“Glughk… Glughk… Glughk…”

“You’re gonna do great, mum! You’re gonna knock it out of the park. You’ve got NOTHING to
worry about.”
Glancing at him in the rearview mirror, Petunia gives him a smile.

“Thank you, Dudley. You always know just what to say.”

Dudley beams at that, even as his Aunt continues to suck his cock. And off to the Ministry of Magic
they went.

-x-X-x-

Having left the car behind in Muggle London, Petunia can’t help but gape as they enter the Ministry
of Magic for the first time. It’s her first time here, and the place is… distinctly magical. She would even
call it more magical in appearance then Diagon Alley had been. Diagon was interesting in an old-
timey sort of way. It looked straight out of something medieval and long in the past, pretty much from
a time when you would expect wizards and witches to have existed.

But the Ministry, Petunia had to admit… the Ministry was different. The Ministry of Magic was much
more up to date, and there were a lot of similarities to it to the British government offices she’d been
to a handful of times throughout her life. It was like a mixture between those official places… and
magic itself.

The magic seemed to permeate every inch of this Ministry. There were the bustling crowds that you
could expect of course, but then there were the floos that people were coming in and out of, constant
flashes of green fire that heralded the arrival of a new person, or the departure of someone who was
already there. And then there were the floating things, from paper-birds flying overhead to their
destinations, to even some books.

And yet, once you got past the actual magic of the scenery… well, it became all dreadfully mundane in
a way. Not being a man, Petunia had no issue whatsoever walking right up to the front desk and
asking for directions to where they needed to go. Soon enough, they were off to the Wizarding
Examinations Authority, who would be overseeing her WOMBAT.

From there, it was a whole lot of waiting, and then a whole lot of test taking. Privately, Petunia
thought it to all be a lot like her time spent at the Driver and Vehicle Licensing Agency back in the
muggle world. It was very close to that in function, if not in looks.

But in the end, Petunia can’t help but feel Dudley was right. She was definitely anxious over today,
stressing about it in recent weeks as the testing date got closer and closer. Her son knew best
though, as he always seemed to. The amount of studying they’d done together had more than
prepared Petunia for the test, and all of her Kwikspell Courses had made sure that she was ready for
the practical portion of the exam.

It was commented on that her magical core developing so late in life was practically unheard of, but
apparently it wasn’t SO unheard of that they were suspicious, because aside from the couple of
comments, no one raised a fuss about it. In fact, Petunia felt quite good about how she’d done, and
she thought she’d caught more than one satisfied nod from the examiner throughout the testing.

Alas, while the test itself was actually rather quick and easy, Petunia was subsequently told
afterwards that she would need to wait a few days for her results. Apparently, they were to be
delivered by owl of all things. Once the Wizarding Examinations Authority was finished with grading
her test, they would either deliver to her a framed certificate, or a letter depending on if she passed
and failed.

It was a little unsettling, not knowing her grades yet, but Petunia was nevertheless feeling quite good
as she walked back out into the waiting room where she’d left Dudley and Lily alone. She comes out
to find Dudley in quite the tizzy, laughing about something he’s reading in the wizarding newspaper,
the Daily Prophet, Petunia is pretty sure it’s called.

“Dudley?”

Looking up at her, Dudley hurriedly folds the newspaper and tucks it under an arm, standing up with
a big smile on his face.

“Mum! How’d it go?”

Petunia smiles right back and nods.

“I think it went really well… won’t know for a few days though. What had you laughing like that?”

Glancing down at the newspaper, Dudley looks around for a moment with a grin on his face.

“Let’s get back to the car first, then I’ll show you, okay?”

Trusting her precious Dudley with her life, and honestly quite used to him being so very mature, ever
since he received his Hogwarts Letter, Petunia bends to his authority in this matter, allowing him to
lead her and Lily back out of the Ministry of Magic and all the way back to muggle London, where
they’d left the car.

As soon as they’re back in their seats, Dudley hands over the paper, with Petunia twisting around to
take it from him and unfold it open again. The first thing she sees isn’t something all that thrilling,
truth be told. It’s her sister Lily on her wedding day, side by side with James Potter. The two look
positively glowing in the magical photo, both smiling all happy and what not.

It takes Petunia a moment to remember that James is dead, and Lily might as well be, as her old
jealousy rears its ugly head. Calming herself down, she actually takes the time to read the headline…
and then consumes the article itself at a ferocious pace.

By the time she’s done reading, Petunia is laughing just as hard as Dudley was. The article is a ‘Tell
All’ piece by one Rita Skeeter, detailing the ‘tragedy’ of one Lily Evans Potter, her magical core
having collapsed. The speculation was that it had collapsed in response to finding out that her son
was a magicless squib after it was confirmed that Harry Potter had not and would not be sent a
Hogwarts Acceptance Letter.

The best part was Lily in the back seat, just as confused as ever by Petunia and Dudley’s laughter.
Oh, but even better than that was the fact that not a single person seemed to recognize Lily on their
trip today. She was on the front page of the wizarding world’s premier newspaper, so you would
have expected at least one person to realize she was walking through the Ministry of Magic just a few
minutes ago!

But nope, no one had recognized her. Because she was dressed up like a whore, and not a single
ounce of Petunia’s sister’s incredibly intelligence remained in Lily’s eyes. She looked so very
different from the vibrant, vivacious young witch in the magical picture that it was impossible to
connect the real Lily with her past.

Handing the newspaper back to Dudley so he can keep reading, Petunia starts up the car, heading
them on the road home. The sounds of sucking start up soon enough as her son turns his aunt back
to her previous task on the car ride here, and Petunia can’t help the vicious smile that forms on her
face as her idiot sister services her nephew.

Everything is exactly as it’s meant to be, and Petunia fully expects to receive her certificate in the
mail in just a few days. Finally, things are going her way for once in her life. All thanks to her beloved,
genius boy.
 13 - Chapter 13

Life has changed a lot for Harry in the past couple of years. As he and Dudley work together to empty
out the spare bedroom that had been used to store Dudley’s extra toys from past holidays for all of
his life, Harry Evans finds himself… almost at peace, in a way.

It helped that Dudley was gifting him with anything he wanted from the massive collection of
presents. A lot of it went completely unused. While Dudley certainly had fun playing with the choicest
of his gifts each year, there was only so much one boy could handle when it came to entertainment.
And besides, for much of Harry’s life, HE’D been Dudley’s entertainment. Games like Harry Hunting
and the like had kept the other boy engaged for hours on end, until eventually he and his friends
either caught Harry and messed with him, or Harry managed to get away and they got bored.

That was in the past though now, and after his first year at Smeltings, Harry liked to think he’d
matured a lot. Dudley certainly had. If Harry was being honest, he didn’t really care about any of the
toys or games that Dudley was offering them, not truly. While he was taking a handful here and there
to avoid seeming ungrateful, most of them were pretty out of date despite their pristine status at this
point.

He might be able to sell a few of them over at Smeltings to supplement his income from his summer
job, but all in all, what Harry really wanted, more than anything else, was what Dudley had. Not a toy,
not a game, but the thing that Dudley had been gifted with and Harry had not. Magic.

It’s hard not to be jealous about Dudley and his magic. The other boy hasn’t talked too much about
Hogwarts, mentioning it only offhandedly here and there. Harry hasn’t been home all that much this
summer, so mostly, he’s missed out on all the stories. Even when Harry asks Dudley for tales of his
year at the magical far away castle, the other boy has gotten taciturn about things, a word that Harry
learned just this year at Smeltings.

Having spent much of his life as his family’s chore boy, looking after his disabled mother once he
was old enough and being treated like shit by his cousin and his aunt and uncle, the idea of being
able to do magic was incredibly compelling to Harry. It would make all those times Vernon had called
him a freak worth it, in his eyes.

But… Harry supposed he wasn’t really allowed to complain. If he HAD turned out to have magic, then
who knows what the Dursleys might have done to him. Harry might be young, but he was smart
enough to realize that only Dudley’s status as their precious son had tempered Petunia and
Vernon’s reaction to the boy turning out to be magical enough for acceptance at Hogwarts, School of
Witchcraft and Wizardry.

And even with the fact that he was his son, Vernon still seemed to be struggling at times with the
knowledge that Dudley could do magic. The man had never and likely would never raise a hand or
his voice against Dudley as he had with Harry over the years, but he had pulled away from the boy,
throwing himself into his work.

If this bothered Harry’s cousin, he didn’t show it. Of course, Petunia was as close as ever to Dudley
on the opposite end of things, so he was probably still getting plenty of parental affection from her.
Meanwhile, Harry’s status as a squib was enough for him to suddenly be a real member of the
family, Petunia and Vernon both treating him so much better than before, practically overnight.

Even this, emptying out this room with Dudley, was actually FOR Harry. Once the room was emptied
out, cleaned up, and furnished, Harry was going to get it as his own personal space.

He can’t help but blush as he flashes back momentarily to Petunia giving him the birds and the bees
talk.

“You’ll need your own room now, Harry. You and Dudley are at that age where girls start to interest
you, and I don’t want you to start experimenting in the same room as your mother. Silly girl might
even try to help.”

Needless to say, Harry HADN’T needed the lesson. Petunia was more than a little late, in fact. Boys
went through puberty way before girls did after all, and his first year at Smeltings had been eye
opening. While it was an All-Boys Private School, that did NOT mean it wasn’t without its… well, it’s
nudies. Put simply, Harry had seen it all.

He would never ever be able to look at his mother that way though, even if she was plenty beautiful.
Not only was Lily Evans his mum, but she also wasn’t… she wasn’t all THERE in the head. She
never had been there in the head, just like she’d never really been capable of being there for him as
a parent. He loved her, really he did, but Harry had been more of a parent when it came to their
relationship then Lily was.

He couldn’t possibly see him doing any of the stuff he’d heard about at Smeltings with his mum. It
would be wrong, not just on an incestuous level, but on a moral level. She wasn’t able to consent,
being not all there in the head.

Knowing all he did already about the ‘birds and the bees’ didn’t make it any less mortifying to hear it
all again from his aunt. Petunia meant well, Harry was sure of that… and wasn’t that a strange thing
to be sure of. But it was nevertheless horrifying, and the worst part was, Harry couldn’t stop it, he
couldn’t escape it. He certainly wasn’t about to tell Petunia he’d already gone through all of the
things she was describing. He HAD in fact experimented with his mum in the room, though he’d
been very quiet and careful not to ever attract her attention.

He wasn’t going to tell Petunia that though, and so after a long and harrowing in depth explanation of
the birds and the bees from an aunt who he was surprised to say he knew meant well, Harry found
himself here, in the spare room with Dudley, processing all of the toys into junk or keep piles so they
could turn the room into his bedroom.

Their relationship had really gotten better over the past couple years, even before Dudley had got
accepted to Hogwarts and Harry had gone off to Smeltings. His cousin hadn’t bullied him in a long
time… but it was a testament to how far they had come that Dudley was willing to talk about what he
was currently talking about.

“Sooo yeah. That’s the kind of girl I think I’d bang in a heartbeat, and maybe even be willing to
shack up with. But hey, what about you cous?”

Blinking, Harry pauses for a moment. He’d been half-listening to Dudley wax on poetic about the
perfect woman, which involved a lot more physical attributes then Harry thought was appropriate, and
not enough focus on the mental attributes, like her personality or mind, but at the same time.

“Uh… well…”

Dudley just grins, not accepting the deflection this time around, despite it working in the past.

“C’mon mate, you’ve gotta have some idea. Mum means well, I know she does, but let’s be
honest… we’ve both been men for years now. Puberty hits way earlier for us, don’t it?”

It did, it did… Harry flushes and just lets out an awkward laugh as he rubs the back of his head.

“I guess I’m still looking, heh. I don’t really have any sort of girl in mind at the moment.”

Unfortunately, Dudley wasn’t buying that.

“Uh huh, sure. What about that girl who drove you home from work the other day? She’s your
coworker, yeah?”

Blinking at that, Harry thinks about the older girl.

“Rebekah? Uh, yeah, she’s my coworker, why?”

Rebekah… Rebekah was cool. She was a bit on the chubby side, with red hair and freckles and a nice
smile that had dimples in it. She was also a couple years older then him, and old enough to have a
car at that. She’d driven him home a few times, which had been nice, but not only had Dudley seen
her because of it, Harry was pretty sure Petunia had as well and this WHOLE situation was solely
because he’d accepted a car ride from a coworker. Not that Harry minded, it WAS resulting in him
getting his own room…

“Yeah, your coworker. I saw the way you looked at her, Harry. It’s either you like ‘em chubby, you
like ‘em ginger, or you like ‘em both.”

Harry blushes red at that and ducks his head even as he shakes it.

“Don’t say that, she’s just a nice girl…”

Really, it wasn’t about Rebekah’s looks. Sure, Harry had a bit of a crush on her, but not because
she was chubby or ginger, it was because of who she was as a person. His cousin, for all that Dudley
had stopped bullying him and acted more like family to Harry for years now, was really quite the
shallow person, wasn’t he?

But of course, Harry wasn’t about to say that. Dudley had all the power in their relationship, and not
just because he had magic. Which meant Harry knew better than to do anything but smile uneasily
and take his lumps as the other boy teased him over Rebekah and his crush on her.

“I’m sure she is Harry, I’m sure she is. But tell me, has this nice girl featured in any of your wank
fantasies?”

As Harry ducks his head some more and Dudley laughs, he still doesn’t mind it all that much. Their
relationship is far better than it was before, after all…
-x-X-x-

Eventually, Dudley does let them get back to sorting toys. Not without some further playful ribbing
about ‘Rebekah’. Honestly, Dudley wanted Harry to follow his dreams… so long as they didn’t
involve magic or trying to change the future back to what it would have been before Dudley had come
back in time and stolen Harry’s magic.

That meant being a little unwilling to talk to Harry about Hogwarts, it meant keeping things focused on
the other boy and his love life, so Dudley didn’t accidentally mention someone like Draco or
Hermione. Harry… Harry couldn’t be involved in anything magical. Dudley was worried that it would
result in some weird Deus Ex Machina that would leave Harry once again on top and Dudley once
again on the bottom.

But that didn’t mean Dudley hated his cousin or wanted him to be unhappy. Harry Potter could rot
and die, but Harry Evans… Harry Evans would be allowed to have a nice, normal life as a muggle.
And with this new room of his, it meant that Harry would no longer be in the way if Dudley ever
wanted to have more fun with his aunt. Lily would be all but defenseless, all by herself, completely
reliant on Dudley and Petunia for all her needs as Harry grew further and further apart from his poor
ole mum and further and further away from his destiny in the Wizarding World.

Of course, even as Dudley made sure that everything continued to go according to plan, he couldn’t
help but be amused. Rebekah was a nobody, not even someone that Dudley had known back in HIS
version of a muggle life. She was just some chick who worked at the same fast food restaurant as
Harry for the summer before returning to school.

She could have been hot, Dudley figured, if she just watched her weight a bit better. As it was, the
chubby ginger girl was a four at best, and Dudley was going to be surrounded with nines and tens in
a few more years once the female students at Hogwarts all grew into their own. It reminded him of a
word that wasn’t even a thing yet back in this time period. But it was a word he recalled hearing a lot
before he’d traveled back in time.

His cousin Harry was likely going to end up being a simp for a chubby redhead simply because she
was nice to him, instead of bagging and tagging lots and lots of hot, sexy witches like was his destiny
originally. Dudley had usurped that destiny when he’d usurped Harry’s magic, or so he liked to think.
He WOULD get everything the Harry Potter from his future had gotten, no matter what he had to do
to make sure of that.

Meanwhile, Harry Evans would be entirely content and satisfied, remaining blissfully ignorant of
everything he had missed out on. Just as it should be.
 14 - Chapter 14

With Summer beginning to wane and the next school year just around the corner, Dudley found
himself sitting outside Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlour, enjoying a nice ice cream Sunday in
the balmy summer weather. He was also enjoying the eye candy of the young witches walking about
and doing their shopping before Hogwarts.

Beside him, Draco is doing the same. The Malfoy Scion and he have been chatting casually for a
good half an hour now, speaking about this and that and about what they’d gotten done over the
summer, while at the same time pointing out the witches who were growing into their bodies, who
were beginning to look more and more appealing.

Normally, Dudley would have watched such talk given the present company they were keeping. Not
but a table away from them sat Hermione Granger with Crabbe and Goyle. The brunette witch had
taken up the task of helping the two dimwits work through the last dregs of their over-the-summer
schoolwork, all of the last minute essays that their Professors had been sure to assign them.

Frankly, it was a testament to Hermione’s work ethic and how hard she’d worked on Crabbe and
Goyle the year before that the two boys had even done all of their essays before today. In the end, all
Hermione was doing now was reading them over and making corrections where she could
conceivably make them, effectively peer reviewing their work.

The trio were currently sharing a large bowl of ice cream, though Crabbe and Goyle had undeniably
consumed the majority of the mostly destroyed mountain of scoops at this point, with Hermione
daintily slipping in her spoon every once in a while oh so absently while reading over their work.

She fussed over them like a mother hen, acting like they were hopeless and helpless… but at the
same time, that didn’t stop the two bulky Pureblood wizards from getting their licks in. As a lull takes
place in Dudley and Draco’s conversation, the two finding themselves between topics, they both
inadvertently tune in to what Crabbe, Goyle, and Hermione are currently talking about.

“Oh yeah, hey Granger. Remember how you said you didn’t believe us when we told you that your
kind was called mudbloods and always had been?”

Stiffening a little bit, Hermione frowns as she looks up from the essay, making eye contact with
Goyle.

“I still don’t think I do, Gregory. It sounds… quite rude.”

Here, Crabbe jumps in.

“Well, ya did ask why we called you our little mudblood, didn’tcha?”

Her shoulders slumping a bit, this being a conversation that Hermione had clearly had with the boys
before, Hermione rubs her forehead with her fingers.

“Yes Vincent, I did. But I asked more for the purposes of getting you both to see why you shouldn’t
call me that than anything else…”

Like a one-two punch, this is where Goyle comes back in, a somewhat dopy attempt at a conniving
smile on his pudgy face.

“Nah, see… that’s where you’re wrong, Mione. We asked our das and they said it’s the proper,
traditional name. Been used for centuries as official text for witches and wizards who came from
purely muggle families, they did.”

Crabbe nods right alongside his fellow Pureblood wizard, backing him up even as Hermione frowns.

“That’s… I’m sure that’s not right. Everything I’ve been told says that mudblood is a slur. I know you
boys don’t mean it that way, I know you use it with affection, but that doesn’t make it right…”

Crabbe and Goyle share a look, and then Goyle brings out a rather large book from under the table, a
full-blown tome that he slaps down next to the decimated bowl of ice cream, causing Hermione to
jump and blink at it with owlish eyes.

“But that’s just it see… we went and got a sy-tay-tion. Found this book explaining traditions and
things.”

Crabbe nods his head emphatically as he reaches out to tap the book.

“Yeah, was written by a Hogwarts Headmaster and everything. Take a look for yourself, Granger!”

They’re undeniably bringing out the big guns now, hitting Hermione in her weakest spot… her trust of
authority and her love for books. With a somewhat incredulous look on her face but also curiosity in
her eyes, the bookish brunette reaches over and takes hold of the tome, sliding it in front of herself
and opening it to the bookmark that Goyle and Crabbe have so helpfully provided.

Tracing her fingers across the old, weathered script, Hermione mutters under her breath.

“To be a mudblood is not necessarily a case of being less than a pureblood… merely different. In
point of fact, mudbloods breathe new life into our society, bringing more to the wizarding world with
their new thinking. So long as mudbloods understand that they must work to earn the privilege of
living with magic alongside of those of us who came before them, then they should be more than
welcome.”

By the time she’s done reading out the passage, Hermione’s tone is downright disbelieving. It’s not
that she doesn’t trust the boys… she just doesn’t want them to be right. And yet, when she turns
back to the front of the book it’s there, plain as day.

“Written by Phineas Nigellus Black, Head of the Most Ancient House of Black… and Headmaster of
Hogwarts, School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. 1896.”

Sitting back in her chair, Hermione looks downright gobsmacked, staring down at the book with a
mixture of betrayal and confusion on her face, like she doesn’t know WHAT to believe anymore.

“It’snot that mudblood is a bad word, it’s that it’s… what’s that one phrase?”
Letting out a sigh, Hermione answers Goyle’s incredibly leading question.

“Politically Correct.”

“Yeah that. Mudblood ain’t bad, it’s just politically incorrect to use it now. But like our das told us,
that’s only because some Pureblood wizards thought it wasn’t right and tried to change it to
muggleborn. And the mudbloods back then just sort of went along with what the pureblood wizards in
charge at the time wanted.”

Crabbe jumps back in again, nodding once more in support of Goyle’s words.

“Yeah, but like… isn’t muggleborn WORSE when you really think about it? Like, loads worse. Like
saying you ain’t a proper wizard or witch. Instead, you’re ‘muggleborn’.”

Goyle nods right along with Crabbe at that, the two Pureblood Wizards looking quite chuffed with
themselves as Hermione can’t help but smile a little proudly at them. After all, the amount of effort
and work they’d put into this impromptu research project over the summer… wasn’t it what Hermione
had been trying to drill into their heads all year long last year?

“I… I suppose you might be right…”

Eyes lighting up, the two share another glance before Goyle leans forward eagerly.

“So it’s alright then if we call you our little mudblood witch, yeah? After all, you know we don’t mean
no harm by it. And it is what you are.”

Looking back down at the book for a long moment, Hermione’s shoulders ultimately slump and she
gives a small nod. Crabbe and Goyle cheer, with Crabbe pointing a finger at her triumphantly.

“That’s our little mudblood witch! Knew you’d come around after we explained things, since you’re
so smart and stuff!”

Hermione lets a small smile drift across her face at that, before returning to reviewing their essays
while the two boys order another bowl of ice cream to celebrate a job well done.

Dudley, meanwhile, can’t help but be a little amazed and when he makes eye contact with Draco he
sees a look of sheer bewildered delight on the Malfoy Scion’s face as well. Both boys have to cover
their mouths with their hands and hold in their laughter as best they can as the full reality of what they
just witnessed hits them, lest Hermione hear them and figure out that they’re laughing at her.

Still, could you really blame them? It’s not like either boy ever expected to see Crabbe and Goyle of
all people talking circles around Hermione Granger, and not only that, but convincing her to concede
that muggleborn was the insult and mudblood was the ‘proper’ language… it was inspiring, truth be
told. And all thanks to Hermione’s own efforts in educating the two boys as well, which made it even
better.

Dudley in particular is utterly chuffed by the gaslighting he just witnessed. Especially given the
amount of activism Hermione had done in the other timeline from what he remembered. And
ESPECIALLY given that he was pretty sure neither Crabbe nor Goyle knew what the hell gaslighting
even meant. The fact that they’d just pulled that off… it was pretty phenomenal.
Regardless, the moment comes to a close and Dudley once again finds his eyes wandering over to
the nearby bookstore, Flourish and Blotts, where all of the young witches bound for Hogwarts
seemed to be gathering excitedly. His eyes are focused on the ass of a particular witch that’s
probably a year or two his senior when Draco suddenly pipes up again, his own eyes glued on the
gaggle of girls as well.

“So, my father mentioned Potter a lot over the summer. How odd it was that he wasn’t at Hogwarts,
how hopefully he wouldn’t ever show up.”

Dudley blinks, not looking over at Draco, but giving the Malfoy Scion some of his admittedly divided
attention.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, he says that things are better without the Potters in the picture. Apparently, House Potter was
this really annoying house back before you and I were born. The Dark Lord killed the Boy-Who-
Lived’s grandparents early in the war, and then James Potter died at the end. But there’s still Harry
Potter’s mom to consider.”

Dudley just hums, paying Draco more attention now, but not much more. It’s an interesting topic… but
also there are girls to be ogling. Luckily, Draco doesn’t hold it against him, continuing on in the same
casual tone as previously.

“If Lily Potter ever recovered, or if Harry Potter showed up as the heir of House Potter as one of them
late bloomers like your mom, well… things could get pretty bad again, my dad says. He says it would
be better if House Potter stayed in the past.”

Dudley can’t help but quirk a corner of his mouth up at that, and he tilts his head in Draco’s
direction, making the other boy glance his way as well before he responds.

“Better for who, exactly?”

Draco flushes a little bit, but takes the ribbing good naturedly all the same, while also smirking
slightly.

“It’s ‘Better for whom’… and for everyone, I imagine. Sure, House Malfoy benefits from having the
Minister’s ear and what not, but are we not the stewards of the Wizarding World? When we do well,
the Wizarding World does well. Or at least… that’s what my dad says.”

Dudley just nods along at that, humming to himself and not disagreeing with Draco whatsoever. After
all, regardless of what tomfoolery he and his mom had gotten up to with the Potter Accounts over the
summer, Draco is still the closest thing Dudley has to a patron and a friend. He’s not looking to harm
his relationship with the Malfoy Scion, not yet anyways.

It is a little funny to hear about Draco’s dad and how afraid he is of Harry through Draco himself
though. It sounds like Lucius Malfoy is practically shitting his pants at the thought of a Boy-Who-Lived
taking up his titles and becoming head of House Potter. If Lord Malfoy is willing to talk to Draco about
these sorts of things, perhaps to prepare the boy or something for such an eventuality, then he must
be very worried indeed.
Luckily, Dudley was relatively unconcerned about the possibility. With all that he’d done to secure his
own family’s ascendancy at the expense of both Harry and Lily… he wasn’t worried one bit. And he
hadn’t even had to kill either of them to do it either. Harry Potter would grow up as a completely
mundane and boring squib, his magical core gone from him and placed within Dudley.

Meanwhile, Aunt Lily would never cast magic again, not one single time for the rest of her life.
Instead, it would be her older sister who got to cast spells, as should have been Petunia’s right as
firstborn in the first place if the world were a fair and just place.

Ultimately, House Potter was defunct. There would be no Boy-Who-Lived rising from the ashes and
coming in late to ‘save the Wizarding World from itself’. Voldemort was still a problem that Dudley
figured he’d have to deal with, but ultimately he was far more inclined to stick himself in the
Wizarding World’s current power structure and ingrain himself there rather than upsetting the order
of things and turning the whole world on it’s head like he’d seen Harry do from the outside looking
in.

With Lily disabled, with Harry magicless, and with Hermione learning her proper place, none of the
greatest movers and shakers of the Rights Movement from the past timeline would be there to do a
single damn thing. And that was just fine by Dudley. After all, HE wasn’t a muggleborn… and anyone
who said he was could take it up with his good friend, Draco Malfoy.

“Well, we’ll have to keep an eye out I suppose, but I’m sure we’ve got nothing to worry about. After
all, even if Potter does show up later on… he’ll be untrained, right? We’ll be the ones with a full
Hogwarts Education under our belts after all.”

Draco blinks as if he hadn’t considered that and then tilts his head in acknowledgment of Dudley’s
words. A moment later, he hums appreciatively in his throat.

“Oh my… is that Susan Bones. Look how she grew over the summer.”

Dudley quickly locates the red head in question and whistles appreciatively at the jubilees that she’s
sprouted in between the end of last year and now. It’s most impressive, and given her relative youth,
she still has a LOT more growing to do, hopefully. Grinning, Dudley leans over and pokes Draco with
his elbow.

“Guess there’s SOME value coming out of Hufflepuff after all, eh?”

The other boy, who couldn’t go a week without finding a chance to disparage the House of Badgers,
lets out a surprised bark of laughter at Dudley’s words and shakes his head ruefully.

“I suppose so…”
 15 - Chapter 15

“I need it Harry, Merlin I need it bad. Your big fat fucking cock… please, give it to me.”

“Heh, alright Mione. Have at it.”

Dudley feels like a creep, sneaking along the hallway and peeking through a slightly open door at the
end to see what’s happening in the room beyond. But… he can’t help himself. He sneaks a look, and
his eyes widen as he stares at what’s happening inside. His wizard cousin is currently sat on the
edge of the bed, and Hermione Granger, Harry’s witch friend, is kneeling at his feet.

Now, Hermione Granger is quite the looker, Dudley has to admit. She might just be one of the most
gorgeous women he’s ever seen. He’s not sure if that’s because of magic or what, but she’s
downright sexy, and it’s almost unfair in Dudley’s eyes that Harry has such a gorgeous witch at his
beck and call.

But even as Dudley’s gaze remains fixed on Hermione’s gorgeous curves and her fat bottom
hugged by her blue jeans, movement a little higher up causes him to look and see what’s happening.
The peeping tom’s eyes go absolutely wide at the sight of how big his cousin’s cock truly is.

“Yessss… this is it. This is the big fat dick I need~”

Letting out a wanton groan, Hermione leans forward and takes the head of said cock in her mouth,
stretching extremely lewd, pillowy lips around his dick. If Hermione is magically gorgeous, then Harry
has to be magically well-endowed.

Dudley is by no means small, in fact he’s a little above average. But Harry Potter has a pornstar
cock, and that shit is just plain unnatural. The way Hermione seems to be obsessed with it is also a
little unnatural, as she slobbers and slurps and sucks at his cousin’s dick like it’s the most important
thing in the world to her.

Groaning, Harry tilts his head back as he rests a hand atop Hermione’s brunette locks.

“Mione… shit, you’re so good…”

And she really is, from what Dudley can see. Seeming to take Harry’s praise as exactly what she
needs to keep going, Hermione redoubles her pace and Dudley can only watch, eyes bulging out of
his skull, as the beautiful buxom brunette bombshell chokes herself out on his cousin’s cock.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

She’s slobbering and slurping all over it, but most importantly, she’s willingly gagging to get more of
his dick down the back of her throat. She’s face fucking herself on his shaft, like this is some porno
even though there’s no cameras, no nothing. It’s a porno for an audience of one, and Dudley can
feel his erection straining as he watches Hermione Granger debase herself in such a humiliating and
shameful fashion.
Seriously though, why couldn’t the girls he’d met act like this? Was it a wizard and witch thing,
maybe? Dudley had had a couple of girlfriends, and even one girlfriend who’d been willing to give
him head. He knew what getting his dick sucked felt like. But this was not that. Harry wasn’t getting
his dick sucked, or at least not just sucked. He was getting his cock INHALED by the gorgeous
brunette slut on her knees in front of him.

“Mione… I’m getting close!”

Dudley blinks and almost looks away, half-expecting the witch to pull back and not wanting to see his
cousin jizzing or anything like that. But instead, to his surprise, Hermione forces herself further down
Harry’s cock, gurgling and choking on it as she takes him ALL the way to the base, staring up at him
with watery eyes all the while.

A moment later, Harry cums and to her credit, it looks like Granger tries to swallow, she really does.
But even a magical hottie like her can’t handle a load as thick as his cousin’s it seems, because it
overflows out of her mouth, making an utter ruin of her face.

… Dudley only wishes it was him doing that to her instead of Harry. His cousin didn’t DESERVE all of
the women that seemed to gravitate towards him. He didn’t deserve to have all of these absolutely
gorgeous ladies at his beck and call.

Unfortunately, the universe wasn’t fair, and it didn’t matter what Harry deserved in Dudley’s eyes,
apparently. Pulling Hermione back off of his cock as she gasps and pants, Harry just chuckles and
shakes his head down at her.

“You’re not nearly satisfied yet, are you Mione?”

“… N-Not on your life.”

Without hesitation, Hermione leaps to her feet. From what Dudley knew, the brunette was supposed
to be some sort of bookworm. He’d seen her compared to his aunt, and heard they were both the
‘smartest witches’ of their respective generations. Frankly, Dudley didn’t know how much that really
counted for because… well, because he’d grown up with Lily Potter being an idiot who only got cured
of her condition recently. Meanwhile, this Hermione Granger seemed more like a slutty whore then
some genius witch.

Shimmying out of her applebottom jeans and shucking off her shirt as well, Hermione wastes no time
in stripping her underwear off, discarding her bra and panties. Harry does the same, standing up and
getting fully naked too, but Dudley only has eyes for the woman, like in most of the porn he watches.
The dude is a necessary evil, and that it’s his apparently big-dicked cousin that’s the dude this time
is worse but still fine.

After all, Granger’s nude figure more than makes up for it. Pretty face, fat tits, wide hips, bubble butt
ass, and perfectly shaved snatch. She was absolutely the best. Perhaps the only downside in
Dudley’s eyes was that she wasn’t blonde. He had a thing for blondes, to be honest. But all the
same, the rest of her more than made up for her hair color, and as she climbs onto the bed on her
hands and knees, Dudley’s breath catches in his throat.

Surely… but yes. To his delight, Hermione is soon being fucked in his favorite position, doggystyle.
And thanks to where he’s watching from, he’s got the best view as she’s positively plowed from
behind, right there on the bed. Flesh clapping against flesh, her fat ass jiggling with every thrust,
Hermione is soon moaning in ecstasy, her eyes rolling around in her head as she wags her tongue
out of her mouth.

“Yesh! Yes, fuck me more, Harry! Don’t stop! Pound my pussy into the shape of your big fat cock!”

With a grumble, his cousin leans forward, grabbing hold of her by the hair quite roughly and yanking
her head back.

“You’re insatiable, Mione. Where’s that ultra-smart witch I know, huh? The one who cured my
mother?”

“S-Shut up! My IQ doesn’t mean I can’t be my boyfriend’s horny little slut! Now, d-don’t stop
fucking me you jerk!”

Harry chuckles at that and does as he’s told, continuing to ram into her from behind. Dudley,
meanwhile, has taken his cock out at this point and is stroking it back and forth, watching the
gorgeous brunette witch as she’s pounded judiciously from behind by his cousin. It’s not fair… truly, it
isn’t. But Dudley is who he is, and Harry is who he is.

After Lily’s unfortunate recovery, everything had started going wrong for the Dursleys. It was worse
for Dudley’s parents, but even Dudley himself wasn’t doing too well. It was almost like… like they
were getting their comeuppance for how they treated his cousin and aunt over the years. But Dudley
didn’t believe in karma. He did, however, believe in magic.

If he had magic… just imagine the things he could do. Just imagine what he could accomplish. It
would be him there in that room behind Hermione Granger, rather than his fucking cousin. It would be
him pulling on Hermione’s hair and smacking her fat jiggling ass as she moaned and squealed in
ecstasy. Her face contorts in pleasure, and it’s obvious she’s cumming on Harry’s cock, perhaps
even continuously.

Dudley hasn’t even lost his virginity yet. All he’s gotten at this point is head. He could push his
current girlfriend to go the final step, but would it even be worth it? Would she ever be able to match
up to the porn that he jacks off to on a regular basis? Would she ever be able to match up to what
he’s watching happen right before his eyes, here and now?

“Yes! YES HARRY! FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER YOU BIG, BEAUTIFUL BASTARD!”

Grunting in response, his cousin speeds up the pace. Dudley, meanwhile, is panting heavily at this
point, just from watching the two magical people go at it. They’re so damn perfect, the both of them,
but Hermione is the most perfect of all. She’s supermodel levels of gorgeous, her face just so pretty…
and also so sexy as she clearly loses her mind from all of the pleasure being thrust upon her. She’s
really enjoying his cousin’s dick, isn’t she?

The smartest witch of her generation, and Harry clearly has her downright tamed. She called him her
boyfriend… Dudley wonders if that means she knows about the others, like that one older woman with
the cat girl features. Hermione Granger is certainly not the only bitch that Harry is fucking.

… Maybe he could tell her that, and see how she reacted? Maybe he could even steal her away from
Harry, if he exposed her boyfriend’s playboy ways to her. Not that Dudley wouldn’t be fucking
multiple women too if he had the chance, if he had the natural charisma and machismo. But it didn’t
matter what HE would do, only what Harry was doing.

“Mione! I’m getting close!”

“Do it! Cum inside, Harry! Knock me up! BREED ME!”

With a loud roar on the part of his cousin, and an equally loud squeal on the part of Hermione, the
two of them seem to cum at the same time. Dudley, on the other hand, knows better and has already
taken his hand off of his painfully hard dick. He tucks it back away into his pants even as Hermione
collapses forward onto the bed, sprawled out face down, while Harry pins her in place, all but prone-
boning her.

As they’re smiling and panting and starting to kiss and cuddle, Dudley backs away. He’s really gotta
let off some steam, but he knows not to just cum all over the door and doorway of the room that his
cousin and his cousin’s witch are in. No, he’ll go get this out of his system, and then later he’ll see
about approaching Granger.

Maybe she’ll leave Harry for him if he tells her all about Harry’s cheating on her. Wouldn’t that be
great?

-x-X-x-

Needless to say, it hadn’t worked out that way. Standing in the communal shower at the local
swimming pool, Dudley blinks as he finds himself coming out of that memory, a bit of a flashback. It
was a nice Saturday and all that and had been fun. But now they were cleaning up, getting all the
chlorine off of their bodies before heading home.

However, as a result of this, Dudley had caught a glimpse of his cousin’s bait and tackle again. It
was the first time he’d seen Harry naked in this new timeline, as a matter of fact, and it had brought
back memories of what he’d seen in the previous timeline happening between Harry and Hermione.

Needless to say, Dudley’s attempt to get Hermione to break up with Harry and get with him instead…
had crashed and burned. He’d fooled himself into thinking that he had a chance with the brunette
bombshell because she was a muggleborn or whatever, and he was a muggle. So it stood to reason
that if any witch was going to give him the time of day, it was one who came from a normal family,
right?

Except, when Dudley had approached Hermione and explained to her how he’d caught his cousin
cheating on her… well, it wasn’t that she didn’t believe him. She’d laughed in his face and explained
that she KNEW. That she and Harry were in a relationship with numerous other witches, and
Hermione didn’t mind one bit. She’d even gone on to tell Dudley, vindictively, that Harry was too
much man for any one witch to handle, far more of a man than Dudley himself, and that she was
HAPPY sharing him with all the other women he was fucking.

Needless to say, getting a view of what Hermione was going to grow up into in the previous timeline
had definitely motivated Dudley to begin cultivating her early on in this timeline. But the way she’d
treated him, the way she’d talked down to him… that was why he was going to go out of his way to
put her in her place and teach her to respect her male betters and to act like the mudblood she was.
He was going to train up this timeline’s Hermione to be his willing slave, all to get back at the
Hermione from the previous timeline.

But his memory of that time hadn’t been sparked by anything to do with Hermione. Instead, it was his
cousin that had prompted the flashback. Because there was no denying it… Harry was rapidly nearing
the age Dudley had seen him and Hermione fucking at, and yet… and yet, the difference in dick size
was night and day. In fact, Harry Evans, in comparison to the Harry Potter of Dudley’s previous
timeline, was on the small size. The micro-penis small size.

Something was up here. Something was off. As they leave the showers, get dressed, and head
home, Dudley is thoughtful. He wants to know what the heck is going on, and he wants to know how
the Harry of the previous timeline got so damn well hung. Now that he’s sure it’s not natural or
genetic like he originally assumed… he has to wonder what magic Harry Potter used to give himself
such a big dick.

Because all that belonged to Harry Potter does not belong to Harry Evans. Instead, all of it belongs to
Dudley Dursley. Harry’s inheritance is now his.

… He needed to make a trip to Gringotts on the double, to confirm his hypothesis and test his theory.
 16 - Chapter 16

It’s the day after Dudley noticed the oddities between his past timeline and his current one. Needless
to say, it would be incredibly embarrassing to ask people about the sort of thing he wanted to look
into and might very well give them the wrong idea as well. So he hadn’t even considered doing so.

Instead, Dudley had decided to do some research of his own. Of course, if such a thing was
common, public knowledge, he would have already come across it at Hogwarts. Maybe not in the
Hogwarts Library, or in any of his classes, but surely Draco would have bragged about something like
this. After all, the Malfoy Scion already knew that Dudley was rather new to the wizarding world
because of the sob story he’d fed the Pureblood.

At the end of the day, Dudley needed to go to the source. What better place to research a difference
between Harry Potter from his original timeline and Harry Evans from this timeline, then Gringotts?
The Potter Vault was no more, of course… but ALL of its contents had been transferred over to the
new Dursley Vault.

This included the Vault Manager, a goblin named Griphook. Which was how Dudley found himself
amicably chatting with the goblin in question while riding a mine cart down into the depths of the bank
that very next day.

“The wizards might call it the goblin rebellions, but it wasn’t really like that at all. They were wars,
young one, plain and simple. It’s just that we lost. Things’d be taught differently if we’d won, hah!”

Dudley smirks at that, even as he nods along, his eyes twinkling. Honestly, he wasn’t entirely sure
why the goblins of Gringotts liked him so much. Perhaps it was because he wasn’t a pureblood in the
first place? Perhaps it was simply because he and Petunia had been raised and taught to treat their
bankers with respect. It wasn’t like your average banker in the real world was all that much better
looking than the goblins of Gringotts.

Old and fat on their riches, muggle bankers were basically the same way. Goblins might be a little on
the short side and a little uglier, but honestly, Dudley didn’t mind that. And he knew not to be rude to
the people who controlled his money. So yes, he showed the goblins of Gringotts basic respect, and
that seemed to go a long way with Griphook.

Though, he has to laugh a little.

“Seems from my perspective, you lot have done pretty well for yourself regardless. For all that
wizards and witches like to think themselves superior to you, I don’t see any wizard- or witch-led
bank cropping up to try and compete with you lot in keeping their peers’ gold and valuables safe
from harm.”

Griphook lets out a snickering chuckle at that and shakes his head.

“No there ain’t. And not just because we tend to nip those things in the bud the moment we hear
about them. Truth is, purebred wizards and witches simply can’t be trusted not to just… take stuff. A
wizard or witch in charge of a bank is liable to steal from their customers. Not like us.”
‘Not like us’. Riiiight. Dudley is smart enough not to call Griphook out on it, of course. The goblins
are just as thieving as your average wizard or witch might be. They’ve just had centuries to refine
and hone their… craft. For them, it’s not even thieving. It’s simply adding fees and such to
transactions, to make sure they get their ‘fair cut’.

And frankly, Dudley doesn’t blame them for it. Not one bit. He just keeps it in mind, because he’s
well aware that their fleecing includes him as well. So long as they don’t go overboard, he’s not
going to raise a fuss though. Better to have them cutting the bottom of his purse while patting him on
the back, rather than cutting his throat and taking the whole damn purse, right?

“Shit, that school of yours took a perfectly good goblin sword and has been holding it for centuries,
did you know that? They call it the Sword of Godric Gryffindor, like it wasn’t made by Ragnuk the
First, finest of all the goblin silversmiths and stolen by Gryffindor! Bah, and to this day, the
Headmasters of Hogwarts hold onto it greedily, as if its their property, when it belongs in goblin
hands.”

Something told Dudley that there was more to the story then Griphook was conveying, but once
again, he knew very well not to question the goblin. Instead, he lets out a forlorn sigh and shakes his
head.

“A travesty, Griphook. A travesty. Well, at the very least, I can promise you this… if I ever find myself
as Headmaster of Hogwarts, it will be my first decree to return the Sword of Gryffindor to the goblin
nation!”

Griphook barks out a laugh at that, and they share a grin. Neither of them suspect Dudley to ever be
Headmaster. Griphook probably doesn’t because he probably doesn’t actually think much of Dudley,
regardless of how affable they are. Meanwhile, Dudley thinks he probably COULD gain the position
of Headmaster if he wanted to… but did he really want to? Frankly, the idea of having to deal with a
bunch of children for years on end did NOT appeal to him, not even remotely. It was already taxing at
times to handle them now as one of their peers, despite his age thanks to the time travel.

Regardless, the mine cart ride comes to an end soon after, and their conversation ends as well as
Griphook escorts Dudley to his vault and then stands outside as Dudley moves in. The large door
closes behind him, but Dudley has the key to get back out, so he’s not too worried about it. Instead,
he finds himself enjoying the view… mountains upon mountains of gold, silver and copper.

The Dursley Vault is certainly rich… and that’s just their liquid cash. Moving past those initial mounds
of currency, Dudley moves further into the Vault, towards the back, where things become a bit less
shiny, but no less exciting. All of this shit back here, crates and crates of it, is all the valuable stuff
that the Potter Family thought was worth keeping alongside their actual money.

It's somewhat haphazardly sorted due to being moved from the Potter Vault to the Dursley Vault, but
thankfully there are dates on most of the crates, and so Dudley looks for the crates that come from
the time period he’s aiming for… namely, the time period when James and Lily Potter would have
been putting things inside of the Vault.

Digging through things, he finds all sorts of fascinating items. There are several magical portraits,
though the people inside of them are currently in an enchanted sleep, not to ‘wake’ again until the
counter-spell has been cast on their frames. It makes sense, from what Dudley understands. The
magical portraits contain a facsimile, a mere fragment at most of their original, but even fragments
can go mad after being left alone for too long.

This way, these portraits can slumber until they’re needed again, be it for advice from their
descendants, or to be hung up in a home as a mixture between decoration and security. But
regardless, they’re not what Dudley is looking for, and he’s let himself get distracted. Pulling himself
away from the sleeping portraits (and the sudden inappropriate urge to splooge all over one of the no-
doubt ancient (yet youthful, beautiful-looking) witches in one of the frames, Dudley continues his
search.

He’s getting somewhat closer when he finds a crate filled with honeymoon ‘recordings’ of James
and Lily. The Lord and Lady Potter are shown in ‘high def’, basically moving pictures set on a loop,
and when Dudley taps his wand against the corner, he finds that they even come with recorded
sound.

“Yes! Oh yes, James! Fuck me harder! Fuck me with that BIG, FAT, COCK!”

Snorting in amusement at how much of a slut his dear aunt could become for the right-sized dick,
Dudley shakes his head and leaves the recordings playing in the background as he continues to go
through the vault. As James Potter plows his brand new bride from behind, fucking her hard and fast
in a similar way to what Dudley remembered Harry doing with Hermione back in the previous
timeline, Dudley ponders what he’s here for.

Much like his son, the deceased Lord Potter is a well-hung stud. But then, why isn’t Harry Evans
similarly well-endowed? If Harry Potter could fuck Hermione into a mewling mess just as effectively
as James Potter could do with Dudley’s aunt, where was Harry Evans’ endowment? There was only
one answer, in Dudley’s eyes… magic.

It had to be magic. Magic was the common denominator, or in Harry Evans’ case, the lack thereof.
James and Harry Potter had both had access to magic. Harry Evans did not. But the question that
Dudley wanted an answer to was whether or not it was a simple, natural side effect of having magic,
or if there was something more… purposeful.

Eventually, after listening to Lily get railed on her honeymoon enough times that Dudley was going to
fuck his addled aunt silly when he got home, the young man hits the jackpot. A wicked grin spreads
across his face as he finds a box with what can only be James Potter’s writing on the top of it.

For my boy Harry when he grows up.

Cracking open the box, Dudley begins going through the papers within somewhat… ravenously. He
quickly finds what he’s looking for. Obviously, there were charms that could enlarge things, like the
Engorgio Charm. Dudley had already known all about that. But apparently James Potter was a
genius in his own right, when it came to certain things.

He’d taken the Engorgio Charm and ran with it, developing a potion that encouraged genital growth
all around. From dick size to ball size, to even the size of one’s loads. The notes actually went into
considerable detail on how the potion worked, and on how to exactly measure and prepare the
ingredients properly.

… It left Dudley wondering exactly how James had… tested his potion? Given what Dudley had seen in
his timeline, combined with what he was now seeing from James and Lily’s honeymoon recordings…
there was no denying that this potion worked. James wouldn’t leave something untested and
unrefined for his son to use anyways, Dudley was pretty sure.

There were even limits on how much larger it could grow over time to make it seem natural, as if to
make it look like puberty had given the greatest gifts possible rather than any magic being used. It
was… quite clever, and Dudley grins as he holds the papers aloft. This was exactly what he needed.
Even better, he could totally pick up these potion ingredients in Diagon Alley on the way home and
start the crafting of the potion later tonight.

“Thanks Uncle James… your hard work certainly won’t go unappreciated, heh.”

Obviously, James Potter hadn’t meant this for Dudley. But Dudley liked to think, that all other things
considered, what with his son turning out to be a squib, that James would have wanted Dudley to
have them. Well, so long as the man never found out that Dudley had outright stolen his cousin’s
magical core of course…

It was a moot point, at the end of the day. James Potter was dead and gone and not coming back.
Not even in the previous timeline had that sort of miracle taken place. Meanwhile, Harry Potter might
as well be dead as well. Harry Evans certainly wasn’t going to ever achieve any of the things his
other timeline counterpart had managed.

All that was the Potters, was now the Dursleys’. All that had belonged to his cousin and aunt now
belonged to Dudley and his mother. With that in mind, Dudley does a bit more searching and
excitedly enough, finds a whole box full of Lily Potter’s journals as well, filled to the brim with her own
notes and experiments on magic.

There’s nothing in Lily’s notes about sex magic, but plenty about all sorts of other interesting things.
Dudley collects them all the same, knowing that his mother would love to have them, would love to
own what her sister had created and make it her own. After all, his mother had already taken Lily’s
magic. Why not everything else?

As Dudley makes his way towards the Vault Exit, his work here done, he turns back and sees the
recordings of James and Lily’s honeymoon still playing in the back. With a derisive snort, Dudley lifts
his wand and blows them to piece with a simple blasting spell, tearing the recordings to shreds.

Let James Potter stay where he belonged, in the past. Dudley was in charge now. In charge of the
Potter fortune, in charge of his Aunt Lily, and in charge of everything else too. He was king, and
nobody was going to take any of that away from him.
 17 - Chapter 17

If you were to stop a random passerby on the street in Diagon Alley and ask them what they thought
the Lord and Lady Malfoy’s sex life was like, they would probably smack you, or at the very least
scoff and sneer in utter revulsion at such an inappropriate and crass question coming from a
stranger. And yet, that didn’t stop the vast majority of the British wizarding world from having their
own private opinions on the topic, driven mostly by rumors and the like.

Talk to those in Knockturn Alley’s dive bars after buying them a drink, and they’d gladly tell you all
about how Lucius Malfoy had a pencil dick, or that he was seen plying young boy whores for some
under the table fun in their humble little alley just the other day. You’d hear all sorts of talk about him
being a poofster, how he was undoubtedly fruity with his regal demeanor and all around refined, too-
pretty face.

Meanwhile, somehow get invited into a little chat between some Pureblood Ladies of the Wizarding
World and you would almost certainly hear all sorts of rumors about how Lord Malfoy was far from his
wife’s favorite wand. How they all knew Narcissa had had numerous flings with the household staff
(no, not the house elves, that would be uncouth) and how they were all shocked that Lucius and
Narcissa had even done it long enough to produce Draco. Why, if it wasn’t for how much the boy
looked like his father, they’d think him illegitimate.

The most ballsy of these Pureblood Ladies would even say, in strictest confidence and after a few too
many cups of wine of course, that they had heard these things directly from Narcissa herself,
providing even more fuel to the rumors.

However, if one was a particularly observant individual, one might notice that these same
conversations never took place when the Lady Malfoy herself was actually around. Even if one were
to be invited to her inner circle, they would never hear a single negative thing about her husband from
her lips, or the lips of those within earshot of her. Likewise, Lucius Malfoy was never not lavished with
praise and attention whenever he attended a party or gala. The very ground he walked upon was
worshipped wherever he went.

This was, perhaps, because every last rumor about the Lord and Lady Malfoy’s sex life was a lie.
Made up by those who were envious and jealous of their betters, of those who despised Lucius
Malfoy for standing at the top of the Wizarding World, there was no end to the depravities they would
lay upon his shoulders.

After all, someone of such power HAD to be a degenerate, did he not? Someone of such beauty,
such grace HAD to be homosexual. His long hair, his smooth features. He was like an elf of old, not
like the house elves of the modern age, but like the elves of the ancient tales from Merlin’s past. It
was so much easier to accept that he was a small-dicked Lord who fed his ego with boy whores
rather than lay with his wife.

So much easier for them to accept that Draco was the exception rather than the rule, that the Malfoy
Scion was lucky to even exist given his father’s… proclivities. And yet, all of it was a lie.

To be fair, Draco was lucky to exist. Not for the reason that any of them thought though. Narcissa
Malfoy would never have another child. The difficulties had not been with Lucius, but with the woman
he’d married, a woman all but sold to him by the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black. The
middle child of the Black sisters, Narcissa had been a beauty in her youth… but her constitution was
not the best.

Ultimately, in the end, she had barely survived childbirth, and not even the best medicine magic could
offer had been able to restore Narcissa’s womb after Draco had been born. They suspected some
sort of blood curse, possibly cast on the Black Family by their enemies, but that sort of thing was
notoriously difficult to track, and in the end Lucius and Narcissa had been gratified to have the
healthy baby boy that they did have and had left it at that.

One might suspect a callous and ruthless Lord like Lucius to find an excuse to set Narcissa aside in
the wake of her failure. Even if one were to think he feared retribution from the Black Family… well, in
the wake of the Dark Lord’s first failed rise, the Black Family was in shambles, it’s ‘Lord’ locked
away in Azkaban, and Narcissa’s parents long dead.

There was no one left to help her if Lucius had chosen to discard her at the time that it had been
made clear to them by their own private physician that Narcissa would never be able to carry again.
She wouldn’t have even been able to call on her sisters. Not with one in Azkaban right alongside
Sirius and the other disowned for marrying a mudblood.

Some of his fellow Lords, if they’d known the full story, would have even said that Lucius had every
right to discard Narcissa and take on a stronger, heartier woman to secure his line in the event that
anything happened to Draco. They would have said it quite publicly too, throwing their support behind
the Lord Malfoy.

They never got the chance though because that never came to pass.

And so we come to the present. It’s mid-Autumn, and the Malfoy Manor is quiet now that it’s young
heir is back at school. Quiet… save for a soft moaning coming from within it’s Master Bedroom, as the
Lord of the Manor slides in and out of his beloved wife, taking her gently but firmly upon their bed.

Narcissa moans out as Lucius drives himself into her, careful not to hurt her, always so very gentle in
their lovemaking. In contrast, she’s not as gentle herself, her nails raking down his back as she pants
heavily. For all that he maintains a slow, languid pace in order to keep from harming her frail body,
there’s no denying one simple truth… magic can be used in a lot of different ways.

Like for instance, amplifying sensation so what’s actually a slow, plodding bit of lovemaking feels like
a raucous round of hardcore fucking. Even as Lucius’ cock, neither small nor limp as the rumors
might have one believe, glides in and out of the Lady Malfoy’s quivering quim, she’s moaning louder
and louder, her voice growing in volume from the soft cries it starts with, to something truly intense.

She cums hard for him, and Lucius smiles down at his wife, pleased at her responsiveness. He
continues to thrust in and out of her, continues to take it slow, even as his balls tighten up. But not
yet… he does not cum yet. Instead, he takes his time and enjoys every last bit of Narcissa’s body.
It’s been a few months since they’ve truly been able to enjoy each other, what with Draco back in
the home and as rambunctious as ever.

Their son had been quite eager to monopolize both of them throughout the summer. Whenever
Lucius was around, Draco was all too excited to show his father the things he’d learned at Hogwarts,
or to learn even more things at his father’s feet pertaining to politics and the world he would one day
be entering as a Lord in his own right.

Lucius was all too happy to teach him, all too happy to ingrain in Draco the lessons that had in turn
been ingrained in him by Abraxas Malfoy. Lucius may have made the mistake of allowing a Dark Lord
to mark him, but the man couldn’t help but be hopeful that Draco would rule in his own right,
unmarked and unbowed, beholden to nobody.

Meanwhile, whenever Lucius was taken away by his work in their hidden nation’s government, Draco
would spend time with his mother, Narcissa hanging off of Draco’s every word as the bright young
wizard regaled her with tales of his time at Hogwarts.

Both of Draco’s parents loved him very much, even if perhaps they did not always know how to show
it. But that didn’t mean they weren’t happy to see him return to school, if only so they could have
some alone time in the rare moments when there wasn’t work for Lucius to be doing, once more.
This moment was such a time… and it also was not.

As Lucius finally lets himself cum, spending himself deep inside of Narcissa, the both of them let out
a shuddering breath in unison, mutual pleasure achieved as they stare into one another’s eyes
intensely for a moment. Then, Lucius pulls out and lays on his back beside his wife, the both of them
recovering over the next few minutes. Until finally…

“How was your trip to Gringotts, my love? Were you able to inquire about these Dursley folk?”

As he talks, his fingers find Narcissa’s and curl in between them, the two of them holding hands as
Narcissa finally catches her breath and manages to nod.

“Y-Yes. Though as you well know, the goblins can be quite… taciturn. Still, I was able to learn some
things from the ornery creatures.”

Lucius doesn’t insult his wife by speaking, he merely raises a single brow and waits for her to
continue. Narcissa spends a moment formulating her thoughts, before finally explaining what she’d
learned.

“Petunia Dursley, the boy’s mother, did indeed have access to the former Potter Vault before it was
ultimately shuttered with the confirmation of Harry Potter being a squib.”

Lucius inclines his head at that. The Boy-Who-Lived’s status as a squib was actually something
HE’D gone and investigated at the Ministry. Finding out that Harry Potter of all people had no magic…
it was shocking, but also highly amusing. The Dark Lord was said to have been defeated by this boy…
and now he was a squib?

It wasn’t common knowledge yet among the public, mostly because those in the know really didn’t
know how to possibly present it. Fudge was baffled by the news, and Lucius had told him that sitting
on the information for the time being was best. Namely, so that Lucius himself could decide how best
to use it. Needless to say, he hadn’t told the Minister THAT part.

“For all intents and purposes, the Potter Vault’s contents have been transferred to the newly minted
House Dursley in their entirety. Which means the Potter Vault has effectively been renamed the
Dursley Vault after Petunia Dursley proved she was a proper witch, and that mudblood sow’s
magical core collapsed on her.”

Lucius doesn’t know whether to smile or frown, if he’s being entirely honest. On the one hand, the
Potters had gotten what they deserved for letting a mudblood into their ranks. Lily Evans Potter had
ended up being a plague on their House, and now they were completely wiped out. A fitting end for
such ‘Champions of the Light’. Just thinking about them was almost enough to make Lucius sneer.

On the other hand however, this meant that all of that gold, all of those lands, all of that property…
was now in the hands of a small no-name House that no one had ever even heard of. These…
Dursleys were a completely new force on the board. For nearly a decade and a half, Lucius hadn’t
had to worry about the Potter Fortune.

The Potter boy was nowhere to be found, and while Lucius had acknowledged that he would be a
problem down the road, House Malfoy had effectively controlled the Wizarding World all this time. Not
unopposed, of course, but Lucius knew how to handle the Wizengamot and the Ministry. He was
quite good at it, in fact.

Now though, while the Potter name was extinct and the Potter boy was a squib, the Dursleys had
shown up, and with all of the wealth of the Potters, they were something of a Wild Card on the
political stage. It was good that Draco had already managed to befriend the Dursley boy, that was
exceptional… but Lucius would have to keep an eye on things in order to make sure House Malfoy
remained on top, no matter what.

“… They must have been a squib branch from a few generations back, yes?”

Blinking out of his thoughts, Lucius looks over at his wife.

“Pardon?”

Looking confused, like she’s trying to puzzle it out, Narcissa frowns.

“These Dursleys have come out of absolutely nowhere, haven’t they? But for Petunia Dursley to be
a witch with the ability to access the Potter Vault, would that not mean that she was descended from
a Potter squib? They’ve always been… particularly lax with their squibs, after all.”

Lucius had to incline his head in acknowledgment at that. Indeed, the Potters had always been too
kind to their squibs. Disowning them, but also setting them up with enough money for them to make
their way in the muggle world. Really, it was the only thing that made sense, given all that he and
Narcissa had been able to find out.

“Indeed… they likely couldn’t touch the Potter holdings until there was no living wizard or witch left
from the main family. Once the boy turned out to be a squib, and the mudblood’s core collapsed in
on itself, the goblins likely found these Dursleys and told them the good news.”

Really, it was the only way it all made sense, and Lucius rubs his thumb across the knuckles of his
wife’s hand, pleased with her for coming to the realization before he could. It didn’t change the fact
that the Dursleys were a Wild Card that had to be handled with care, but it was good to know their
origins at least. And from what Draco had told them about this… Dudley Dursley boy, House Dursley
just might be the right sort of folks to replace House Potter within their world. The right sort of folks
indeed…
 18 - Chapter 18

“It’s just… sometimes I wish I wasn’t the only daughter in such a big family. On the one hand, I
suppose I should be lucky that I’m getting SOME new things rather than all hand-me-downs like my
siblings, but on the other hand, growing up with only brothers has been hellish.”

Dudley slowly nods along as the cute red haired Firsty prattles on. It wasn’t how he intended to
spend his ride to Hogwarts, he must admit, but at the same time… well, of course he’s going to take
advantage of an opportunity to network with another cutie who looked like she’d mature into a
gorgeous young witch in a couple more years.

Not to mention, this was going to be his first year at Hogwarts where he wasn’t at the bottom of the
heap. Last year, he had been part of the youngest class of Hogwarts. This year however, he was
finally moving up in the world. That meant for the first time that there were students under him and his
peers, and while Dudley had his eyes on a lot of the older girls ABOVE him, it didn’t mean he was
going to completely ignore the new baby chicks coming in. After all, this was his chance to make in
roads with them, and to ‘help’ them out so that they were beholden to him down the road.

Of course, that was all nice and good to think, but in truth, this really wasn’t his intention. But it was
his own fault, especially since it was him who had insisted on arriving at the Hogwarts Express so
early. He’d been intending to find a cabin for himself, as well as Draco, his goons, and Hermione.
The five of them would just barely fit comfortably inside of a cabin thanks to Goyle and Crabbe’s
sizes, but Dudley was sure they could make it work.

Alas, before any of the four could actually show up, this young witch had appeared at his door,
nervous and biting her lower lip in such a cute manner that Dudley couldn’t just let her go.
Admittedly, she also had freckles, and Dudley had always had a thing for freckles. When she’d
checked the cabin and realized it was already occupied, she’d looked ready to move on, but with
how dejected she looked on it, Dudley simply wasn’t willing to let that happen.

He’d invited her to join him on the grounds that there was plenty of room, and the look of sheer relief
on her face had been noticeable as she’d hurriedly scooted in and sat down across from him. Given
how he was dressed and how she’d spoken so far, Dudley got the impression that she thought he
was a muggleborn, simply because he was currently clad in jeans and a t-shirt at the moment. He
hadn’t exactly disabused her of that notion, mainly keeping the conversation focused on her and her
alone. Luckily, like all girls, she loved to talk about herself once she got over her initial shyness and
awkwardness.

So far, he knew her as Ginny Weasley, the youngest daughter of the very large Weasley family.
Apparently, she was also the only daughter, and with seven big brothers… yeah, Dudley could see
how that would be hard on anyone. Being the baby of the family certainly wouldn’t help either,
making it hard for her to do anything without feeling coddled.

Dudley could tell that just from treating her like a peer so far, he’d managed to get Ginny to warm up
to him immensely. He felt like he was making progress with the young witch… so much so that when
Draco’s face had appeared in the window of the cabin door about half an hour ago, giving him a
questioning look, Dudley had just smiled and shook his head a fraction.
Luckily, Ginny had been in the middle of a rant at the time and hadn’t noticed Draco at the window.
Giving the red head a once over, Draco graced Dudley with a smile that made it clear the Malfoy
Scion thought his friend was being a horn dog once more. Offering Dudley a thumbs up, the boy had
ultimately moved on and so far, he and Ginny hadn’t been disturbed since.

Making a noise of understanding and pity in the back of his throat, Dudley lets out a sigh.

“That sounds really rough. I’m glad you’re able to get at least some of your own things…”

Ginny smiles at that, patting down her clothing which is clearly fairly new and certainly not a boy’s
hand-me-downs. It makes Dudley think of his previous timeline… actually, this one too. Harry had
always looked so weird in Dudley’s clothing growing up, after all, his cousin was lanky, and Dudley
had always been quite bulky. In recent years, he’s worked damn hard to slim down a fair bit, but
even then, he’s still broader-shouldered then say, Draco. Not nearly as fat as Crabbe or Goyle
though, at least.

“Yeah, it’s nice. I suppose I can’t blame Ron too much for that inferiority complex of his. As the
youngest boy, ALL of his things are passed down from our older brothers. Even his pet rat, Scabbers,
has been in the family for like a decade and a half now…”

Huh, that was interesting. Both Ginny’s use of words like ‘inferiority complex’ (was she as bookish
as Hermione, or just trying to impress Dudley?) and the mention of a rat living for a decade and a
half. Brow furrowing, Dudley lets out a chuckle.

“Must be some rat. Magical, I guess?”

Ginny pauses at that for a moment and her own brow furrows, much more cutely then Dudley
imagines he manages to make the look… well, look.

“Uh, no I don’t think so?”

That gets raised eyebrows from the time traveler.

“Really? A fifteen year old rat? How does that even work without magic being involved somehow?”

Dudley may not have been the smartest tool in the shed in his past life, but he was nothing if not fond
of second chances. He’d been working his butt off since arriving back in this time, and so something
like catching the unnatural age of a pet rat… well, he supposed it came obviously to him. From the
look of confusion and bafflement on Ginny’s face, it’s the first time the young witch is even
considering the issue.

“Scabbers… he’s not special, by any stretch of the word. At least, I don’t think he is. He’s so…
useless. He’s a rat. I don’t THINK he’s magical. Maybe I’ll send my mom a letter asking once we
get to Hogwarts.”

Dudley just shrugs, not truly that invested one way or the other. Before their conversation can
continue, the door opens and the woman with the sweets trolley sticks her head in. Dudley isn’t
surprised when Ginny only has a couple of knuts to spend. In the end, he goes ahead and spends a
handful of galleons on getting them a little bit of everything. Not too much that conversation as a
whole will stop, and certainly not too much for him, but enough to… grease the wheels so to speak.

Ginny doesn’t take any convincing to accept his gifts either, the young witch’s eyes lighting up as
she happily takes the lion’s share of sweets. Dudley can see it bright and clear when he looks at
her… this is a girl who’s absolutely starved for attention, specifically masculine attention. You
wouldn’t expect it from a girl who had so many brothers, but Dudley could imagine how it happened
well enough.

As of last year, every single one of her brothers was either at Hogwarts or already an adult. She’d
likely spent much of her time with her mom alone. Depending on their relationship, that was probably
pretty rough.

“Where was I…”

Blinking, Dudley shrugs.

“We were talking about Ron’s pet rat, Scabbers?”

“Right, Ron! Ugh, he’s so annoying. And he’s only got more annoying since he got to go to
Hogwarts last year. I really hope he isn’t too much of a bother THIS year… but I just know he will be.
It’d all be alright of Harry Potter was at Hogwarts, but I heard he’s not shown up yet at all. Things
would be so much better with him around; I just know it…”

Blinking owlishly at that, Dudley ponders where the sudden mention of his cousin came from. Then it
hits him, and he feels a bit like an idiot for not putting it together faster and earlier. This is Ginny.
Ginny, with a brother named Ron. There was only one Ron in their year at Hogwarts, Ron Weasley…
his cousin’s best friend in the previous timeline.

And that made Ginny the youngest Weasley, Ginny Weasley… one of Harry’s many wives. It’s a
testament to how far Dudley’s come that the reminder of just how many women his cousin shacked
up with in the previous timeline doesn’t piss him off anymore. It used to, oh fuck it used to… but what
does it matter these days? Harry Potter is dead and buried and will NEVER exist in this timeline.

Instead he, Dudley Dursley, has taken Harry’s place. Harry Evans the squib will go on to live a
completely normal muggle life, while Dudley is the one who gets to learn magic… and who intends to
get all the girls.

Though, the more he thinks about it, the more he remembers the Weasleys, and Ginny Weasley
specifically. There was something about her… about that family. Something Dudley was only
tangentially aware of, as Harry’s estranged cousin. The marriage between Ginny and Harry… was it
entirely happy?

He thought he remembered something about wizard bloodline contracts, or something like that.
Unfortunately, beyond the contracts that he’d used to give himself and his mum magic, as well as the
contracts they’d signed with Gringotts, Dudley didn’t know too much about that sort of thing. It was
one thing to have the knowledge of how to steal someone’s magical core downloaded into your
head. It was one thing to have the goblins walk you through stealing the fortune of your relatives
because they were greedy bastards and got a cut of the action out of it.

It was another entirely to understand how marriage contracts in the wizarding world worked. And… it
probably wouldn’t matter in this timeline, right? Unless somehow these bloodline contracts were
capable of recognizing that Dudley was both Harry’s blood relative AND had Harry’s magic, and
decided he fit the bill for them, or whatever. But Dudley wasn’t even related to any of the Potters
except for Harry, so how would that even work?

Well, he’d have to cross or burn that bridge when he arrived at it. For now, Dudley lets none of his
realization show on his face as he allows Ginny to continue to rant and groan about her family and
her life and her annoying brothers. It’s easy enough to do, letting her talk shit and get it all out of her
system. Making a friend of Ginny Weasley, well, it should only help Dudley going forward. The first of
the Firsties that he eventually wants to take under his wing.

Eventually though, the Hogwarts Express begins to pull into the station at Hogsmeade, and after
being given a fifteen minute warning to that effect, Dudley had gone ahead and put on the outer
garments of his uniform, namely his robe and tie.

He turns around when Ginny gasps at him, eyes wide.

“Y-You’re a Slytherin?”

Looking down at his robes, Dudley shrugs his shoulder.

“Yep. There a problem with that?”

While Ron Weasley hadn’t actually done anything the previous year, he’d certainly talked a lot of
shit about House Slytherin to anyone who would listen. Dudley supposed he shouldn’t be surprised
that Ginny looked conflicted at learning her new friend was a Slytherin. Giving her a warm smile,
Dudley shrugs again.

“In the same way you’re relieved to not have too many hand-me-downs from your brothers, I would
also recommend you don’t accept too many of their hand-me-down beliefs either, Ginny. Not
everything they’ve told you about Hogwarts is likely to be completely and objectively true from every
point of view.”

Ginny seems to honestly consider that, before ducking her head.

“E-Every member of my family has been a Gryffindor so far… I d-dunno what they’d do if I wasn’t
one too…”

Shrugging for what feels like the millionth time, Dudley waves a hand dismissively.

“Then be a Gryffindor. The Sorting Hat will sort you into whatever house is best for you. One of my
best friends is a Gryffindor, so it’s not like you and I can’t be friends if you’re one too.”

Ginny looks amazed at that, almost in awe as she squeaks out an entirely adorable response of
‘Really?!’ that Dudley just grins and nods at.

They continue chatting even as they make their way out of their cabin. As Dudley starts to show
Ginny to where the Firsties will be gathering for their boat ride over to the castle, he catches sight of
Draco, Crabbe and Goyle, and finally Hermione coming out of another cabin. To his amusement,
Crabbe and Goyle are both hugging Hermione with one arm, even as the muggleborn witch giggles a
little nervously and adjusts her uniform.

Looks like this Second Year at Hogwarts was going to be even funner than the first…
 19 - Chapter 19

It was a few months into their Second Year, just before Christmas Break in fact, when Crabbe and
Goyle slipped him, a note telling him to meet with them in an empty classroom after dinner. This was
enough of an oddity that Dudley was more than intrigued enough to want to check it out. After all, it
wasn’t often that Draco’s big bulky meat shields would deign to spend a moment longer than
necessary in a classroom.

Though, Dudley had to admit that their friendship with Hermione had done them both wonders. Even
Draco agreed on that front. The two minions were almost always convincing Hermione of this or that
now, all thanks to her pushing for them to be just a little bit more bookish. Of course, Hermione
hadn’t understood what it truly meant for Crabbe and Goyle to be in Slytherin. She’d handed a pair
of apes handguns by helping the two-low intelligence mooks get enough smarts to actually use their
cunning against her.

Put on top of that that Dudley had managed to snag her at her lowest point and without any of the
support structure that she’d had in the previous timeline, and this Hermione was shaping up to be
VERY different from the Hermione he’d once known. Mentally, anyways. Personality-wise, she
couldn’t be more different. However, body-wise…

Well, Hermione was getting older. They all were, though she was a year older than all of them
because of when her birthday was. The young woman was really starting to blossom into the brunette
bombshell that Dudley had known from the previous timeline. That pretty face, those fat tits, that
bubble butt and those wide hips… yeah, he could definitely see the makings of that woman in the
Hermione he had grown so fond of now.

She wasn’t quite there yet, but she had been the first one in their year to… sprout jubilees, so to
speak. They had gotten bigger and bigger over the past three months too, and Dudley would have
been as driven to distraction as Crabbe and Goyle both obviously were, if he didn’t already have
Professor Minerva McGonagall to act as a form of stress relief for him.

Regardless, undeniably intrigued by Crabbe and Goyle’s note, Dudley finds himself walking up to the
door of a classroom late at night… just as Draco is arriving from the opposite direction. Blinking at one
another somewhat owlishly, they both cock an eyebrow in unison.

“Crabbe and Goyle?”

“Crabbe and Goyle. Do you know what they wanted us here for?”

“Nope, not a clue…”

“Wait, I think I hear people talking in the classroom.”

The two boys both move over to the door and press their ears up against it, straining to hear what’s
going on. After a moment, they start to pick up the individual voices, and can tell that Crabbe and
Goyle are indeed in there… with Hermione Granger as well, from the sound of things.
“C’mon, think about it Mione. A mudblood like you doesn’t got many prospects… but we’re your
friends, ain’t we?”

“Yeah, if you were a Pureblood, it’d be super important for you to keep your virginity or whatever for
all the marriage contracts and shit like that.”

“But since you aren’t a Pureblood, you don’t have to worry about that sort of thing. Which means
you can have your first time with us, your best friends.”

“Men that you can trust, too.”

By this point, Dudley has grown accustomed to Crabbe and Goyle’s… conniving voices. Their tones
when they’re on a warpath and trying to convince Hermione of something are very distinctive and
impossible to misunderstand. And yet, they’ve had more and more success with her this year than
ever before. That said, he couldn’t possibly be hearing what he thought he was hearing, could he? It
sounded like Crabbe and Goyle were propositioning Hermione for sex…

It was a bit earlier than Dudley had intended. He was always going to fuck Hermione eventually, of
course, but then the more time went on, she became… well, not the trophy he’d always seen her as in
his past life. Especially when Crabbe and Goyle were so easily able to run mental circles around her
the more time she spent in their company.

Still, he was definitely expecting the two thugs to crash and burn. There was no way Draco’s mooks
could convince Hermione of THIS, and it showed their intelligence that they would even try. Sharing
an incredulous look with Draco, he could tell that the Pureblood Scion was just as disbelieving and
baffled as he was by what they were hearing.

“W-Well… I mean… I-I did do some independent research… a-and everything I read seems to imply
that you’re right…”

“See, Mione. Even the books agree with us.”

“Yeah, it’s just the way the world works, ya know?”

Books? What books? No, more than that, why did Hermione sound like she was seriously
considering this? Was this actually happening?

“Y-You said the other boys would be here soon, r-right? It… it would be a nice Christmas Present, my
first time being with you four. You’d be g-gentle, yes?”

Holy fuck. Holy fuck, she was actually talking herself into it. Even in Draco’s wildest dreams, he
hadn’t thought this was possible. Had Crabbe and Goyle enchanted Hermione or something? Had
they drugged her? He wouldn’t put it past either boy, though them slipping something into her food
was more likely than one of them actually managing to cast a spell that could muddle her mind. All
the same…

“A-Alright. I’ll… I’ll do it. S-Should I… should I strip for you both? D-Do you want to see what I look like
naked?”

Dudley can practically hear the shit-eating grins that Crabbe and Goyle must be sharing in their
voices as they speak.

“Yeah. Totally.”

“Uh huh.”

Sharing another glance, Dudley and Draco spend a moment in silent conversation. It basically boiled
down to ‘Is this really happening?’ and ‘Yeah, I guess it is’, and ‘Shall we?’, and ‘After you’.
Sharing smiles, the two of them walk in, Draco leading the way as they find Crabbe and Goyle
watching Hermione pulling her shirt over her head, having already shucked off her robes and begun
stripping.

This means, when she finally removes her shirt and can see again, Draco and Dudley are just there,
causing the brunette witch to ‘eep!’ and cover herself with a blush. They don’t have to even say
anything though… Crabbe and Goyle are leading the show and they both laugh at Hermione’s
reaction.

“C’mon Mione, no point in covering up when you haven’t even shown us the goods yet!”

After a moment, she seems to realize how silly she’s being and slowly lowers her hands, revealing
her bra-clad chest. It’s a testament to how much she’s grown in the past few months that she needs
a bra now, and it’s already looking like a fairly snug fit, like she’s already outgrowing it.

“R-Right…”

Dudley and Draco remain quiet, even as Hermione, their perfectly cultivated mudblood witch, gets
naked for all four of the most important men in her life. In the other timeline, this girl had gone on to
grow up to be one of the most independent, brilliant women Dudley had ever met. And he did NOT
mean that in a positive manner. The only guy she got submissive for was Harry, and the way his
cousin could just… make any girl drop their panties for him had always annoyed Dudley. Especially
since Hermione had felt so out of any normal man’s league.

Well, not in this timeline. In this timeline, this Hermione had such low self-esteem and was so reliant
on them as her only friends in all of Hogwarts that she was the kind of girl who was in any man’s
league… including guys like Crabbe and Goyle. As she drops her bra and then lowers her panties
down her legs, blushing up a storm all the while, Draco’s thugs drop their own trousers, exposing
their rock-hard cocks.

Not to be left out, Dudley and Draco do the same, and Hermione slowly sinks to her knees as she
finds herself surrounded in a half circle by four young men, each with a dick that’s throbbing and
twitching out of desire for her. Blushing but also smiling tentatively, Hermione takes ahold of two of
them and bites her lower lip as she shivers in anticipation.

“A-Are all of these f-for me. They’re… they’re just as big as my books said they would be. Um… w-
what should I do now?”

This is Crabbe and Goyle’s show, Dudley has decided, and a shared glance with Draco tells him the
other boy has decided the same. So, they stay quiet and let the two lowest IQ people in the room
boss around the highest IQ.
“Stroking is a good start, Mione.”

“Yeah, you’re a natural.”

“But there’s four of us and you only got two hands.”

“So, you’re going to have to use your mouth too.”

They phrase it like its common sense, in the same way Hermione did when she was convincing them
to do their homework in their First Year. If she realizes that they’re using her own tactics against her,
the brunette witch doesn’t show it as she just nods hesitantly, eyes going slightly crossed staring
down the cock right in front of her. It just so happens to be Dudley’s.

Was it on purpose, that Crabbe and Goyle ended up on the outside of the half circle, leading to
Hermione grabbing their dicks and ending up face to face with Dudley and Draco’s? Probably not,
but either way it means that despite the two bigger guys setting all of this up, it’s Dudley that gets
first go at Hermione’s warm, wet mouth as she leans forward and takes him past her lips, her eyes
drifting shut in the process.

Dudley groans, even as she bobs up and down his shaft. Crabbe and Goyle groan too, as her hands
slide up and down their lengths, jerking them both off on either side of her. The only one left out is
Draco, but of course, Hermione isn’t allowed to ignore him for long.

“Don’t, ooh, don’t neglect any of your friends now, Mione!”

“Yeah, you only got one mouth, so you’ll have to work it double time!”

Nodding seriously, Hermione pops off of Dudley’s cock and moves over to Draco’s. From that point
on, she alternates between sucking their dicks while jacking off Crabbe and Goyle, thoroughly
engaged in her own blowbang. Dudley can’t believe it, to be honest. Sure, he’d set this in motion…
but admittedly, it’d become something he was completely unprepared for. Hermione Granger,
happily offering up her first time to four Slytherin boys in an empty classroom right before Christmas.

Her pretty face looks up at them as she sucks their cocks and jacks them off… and in the end, none of
them can last forever, nor do they want to.

“F-Fuck Mione, getting close!”

“Unngh, me too!”

“M-Make sure to take it on your face!”

“Y-Yeah, wizard cum is super good for your skin!”

Dudley is fairly confident THAT isn’t true, but Hermione is too lost in her own little world to argue the
point. Even if she’d wanted to, Crabbe begins to cum a moment later, and Goyle follows suit. Draco
is next, with Dudley pulling up the rear. But then, he is technically the oldest and most experienced,
having come back in time and also given his relationship with their Transfiguration Professor.

Regardless, the end result is that Hermione’s face and tits end up positively coated in four loads of
cum as the four Slytherin men all bukkake their Gryffindor mudblood friend with malicious and wicked
intent. They’re all grinning and sharing glances as Hermione blinks rapidly to get the cum out of her
eyes, gasping and swallowing some of their seed as she looks up at all of them.

“Fuck, I’m definitely saving this memory in a pensieve later…”

Dudley is pretty sure he only hears Draco mutter that under his breath because they’re side by side.
Certainly, Hermione doesn’t hear him say it, or she would have probably said something in
response. Instead, the incredibly messy brunette grabs her wand and taps it on her chin, cleaning
herself up with a single cleaning charm.

It’s clear from Crabbe and Goyle’s disgruntled groans that the two meatheads hadn’t considered
that possibility, but they’re at least smart enough not to talk down to Hermione over it. Looking up at
them all, she blinks and blushes as she fidgets there on her knees before them.

“U-Um… I want to give you all my first time… but only one boy can be true f-first, right? Would it…
would it be alright if it was Dudley? You’re all my friends… but he was my first friend in this world.”

Dudley appreciates that, he really does, but pecking order dictates that Draco get first go. The boy is
the Pureblood Scion of House Malfoy after all. Asking him to wait while Dudley and Hermione fuck is
a bit much…

Except Draco just smiles and waves a hand airily, responding before Dudley can say so.

“Sure, not a problem. Though I expect you to put that pretty little mouth of yours to use on me again
while he’s fucking you. We’ll do a spit-roast.”

How someone as ‘noble’ and sheltered as Draco knows what that is, Dudley doesn’t know.
Hermione doesn’t even recognize the term at first, but she blushes near-incandescently once
they’ve manhandled her into position. Probably not what she wanted for her first time, but she
doesn’t complain as she’s bent over a desk to support her weight while Dudley moves into position
behind her, and Draco moves into front.

She’s sucking his cock already by the time Dudley places his own cock against the dripping wet lips
of Hermione’s cunt lips. She’s more aroused by all of this then he would have thought. But then, it’s
obvious now that Crabbe and Goyle have been building up to this for months. He really hadn’t
thought the two boys had it in them.

A moment later, and Hermione has HIM in HER. It might not be how Dudley envisioned conquering
Harry’s best friend and girlfriend from the former timeline, but it has an appeal all its own, he must
admit. Plunging into her depths, taking her virginity, hearing her let out a gurgling cry around Draco’s
cock as her pussy clenches around his dick… oh yeah, this is pretty great.

He exchanges a knowing grin with Draco over the top of Hermione’s head as they spit-roast her
between them. His hands on Hermione’s burgeoning feminine hips, Draco’s in her hair. The two of
them thrust forward in unison, and Hermione gags and groans around Draco’s cock as she clings to
the desk for dear life in the meantime.

Dudley was reminded of what he’d told Draco before, way back when. How he’d convinced the
other boy that Hermione would be of value to them, if they just put some work into teaching her how
to behave properly, as her mudblood status decreed. Not even Dudley had known how it would all
turn out, but he was more than happy to take credit for Crabbe and Goyle’s work. Certainly, from the
way Draco gave him a respectful approving nod over Hermione’s undulating figure, it was easier for
the Pureblood Scion to believe that this was all Dudley’s master plan all along, then to believe that
Crabbe and Goyle had somehow pulled the rug out from under all of them.

Speaking of the two boys, they move into position on either side of the desk and lay their cocks back
into Hermione’s hands. In no time at all, the young woman is stroking them both off again, even as
she gags on Draco’s dick and clenches down nice and hard on Dudley’s. The classroom is filled
with the sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, of boys groaning as the girl in their midst works hard
to make them all… happy.

After Dudley cums inside of Hermione, he pulls out and switches positions with Draco, who uses his
own wand this time to clean their fuck toy up back there. Only once she’s pristine again does the
Malfoy Scion thrust into her, pounding the little bitch like the proper mudblood witch she’s been
trained into. Dudley, meanwhile, allows Hermione to suck him off at her own rate, smiling down at her
encouragingly as she tentatively licks him clean of their combined juices.

She blushes and averts her gaze whenever they make eye contact, but she also works extra hard at
his cock too, so very… eager to please.

It’s not long before Draco is splattering her insides as well. Things only descend into more perverse
debauchery from there as well. After Draco cums, he and Dudley take a break… and watch to their
amazement and amusement as Crabbe and Goyle spit roast Hermione between them next. She’s
small compared to the hulking thuggish boys, and they take advantage of that, pinning her with ease
and pounding away like the apes they are.

But Hermione just squeals and takes it, like she thinks she has no choice… or rather, like she’s made
her choice, and is actually happy to do so. She’s getting fucked in both ends by Crabbe and Goyle of
all people, and from the look of things, she’s actually enjoying herself. It’s mind boggling, but also
incredibly hot, and before the night is over, Dudley and Draco take another couple turns each, both
using her mouth and her cunt and even her hands to get off again and again.

Thank Merlin for the fucking cleaning spell, because as much as Crabbe and Goyle might want to
dirty up their mudblood a little bit, neither Draco nor Dudley are at all interested in physical sloppy
seconds, and Hermione doesn’t quite like getting messy either.

Still, at the end, when all is said and done, they do one last blowbang, one last explosion of four
loads across their faces… and this time, Crabbe and Goyle have incidentally put Hermione’s wand
just out of easy reach of her kneeling position.

“You look great like that, Mione.”

“Yeah, hey, maybe you should just rock that look for the rest of the night!”

“Show those Gryffidorks who you belong to!”

Draco and Dudley share another look as Hermione kneels there, staring blankly up at Crabbe and
Goyle for a long moment. Surely this was where it ended, right? Surely this was where Granger drew
the line?
“O-Okay…”

Much to their shock… nope, that’s not it at all. Hermione is blushing up a storm underneath her cum
facial, but she puts her clothes back on all the same and takes up her wand all without cleaning
herself off. Dudley and Draco are completely baffled, while Crabbe and Goyle are as pleased as
punch as they all leave the room behind, parting ways with Hermione as she heads back to her dorm,
and they head back to theirs.

It really doesn’t make sense, unless Crabbe and Goyle truly did put something in Granger’s food. Or
maybe… maybe Dudley had the wrong read on Hermione all along. Maybe it wasn’t that she was only
submissive for Harry in the past timeline. Maybe it was that she could only truly be herself with him.
The wizarding world was not a nice place to uppity mudbloods like Hermione Granger. Not unless a
Pureblood like Draco took her under his wing and thus under his protection as he’d done.

In the previous timeline, without Dudley to make that happen, Hermione had clearly built up an
independent, no-nonsense persona in order to protect herself from all the bullying. And Harry, who
had been her best friend, had been a… safe option to vent her TRUE desires. Just as, in this timeline,
Crabbe and Goyle of all people had become the safe option for Hermione to obey and submit to.

… Dudley lets out a bark of laughter at that, and while Crabbe and Goyle both look at him somewhat
confused by the abrupt outburst, Draco just gives him a knowing smirk, the Malfoy Scion probably
thinking the exact same thing. Well, not quite. Draco didn’t know about the other timeline. So, he had
no way of knowing what a massive fall from grace this was for Granger. He couldn’t possibly know
that they’d turned the brightest, most brilliant witch of their generation into their cum dump fuck toy
with just a year and a half of friendship and affection.

From Harry fucking Potter to Crabbe and Goyle… if only the Hermione from the other timeline could
see herself now.
 20 - Chapter 20

He didn’t actually need the tutoring, but when you had the opportunity to get close to a cute Irish
witch, you of course took it. Even better, she was technically his upperclassman, which made it even
hotter. So yes, when the chance had arisen, Dudley had used Professor Minerva McGonagall to get
himself introduced to Marietta Edgecombe, as well as used the Professor to get Marietta to take him
on as her tutoring project for some extra credit.

It helped that he’d come to a realization about the Wizarding World. One’s looks didn’t matter
nearly as much as everything else. Smart witches were drawn to political power and financial
security. Less than smart witches, on the other hand, weren’t drawn to physical looks like out in the
real world… instead, they were drawn to magical might.

And if there was one thing that his cousin had had in spades, it was magical might. Now, Dudley held
all of that magic power within himself, the capacity to do great things with his magic coming all too
easy to him. He had to actually hold himself back when it came to his tutoring sessions with Marietta.
It would be all too easy to completely overshadow her, soaking up all her knowledge in mere weeks
and outclassing her. In a way, he already did outclass her, thanks to his OTHER private tutoring
sessions with McGonagall.

But Marietta didn’t need to know that, and so Dudley kept things on the downlow. Instead, he made it
seem like he was just managing to pick up the things she was teaching at a relatively swift pace, both
to bolster her confidence in her own tutoring skills and to make it clear that his magical might, the
most attractive attribute for any Witch in a prospective mate, was considerable and nigh-
overwhelming.

Of course, Marietta had been tutoring him for several months now. It was only after coming back from
Christmas Break that he’d decided to implement a certain plan. He’d been doing this for a couple of
months now, and while Dudley hated to admit it… he’d taken a page out of Crabbe and Goyle’s
book. After getting over his absolute shock at what they’d managed to do with Granger, Dudley had
had to accept the truth.

Crabbe and Goyle had something to teach him. Not directly, of course, the two were still idiots. But
they were idiots who were now constantly sneaking off to broom closets to spit-roast the smartest
witch of their generation. So yeah, Dudley wasn’t going to just discard the lesson that the two
thuggish young men had inadvertently taught him, not like Draco seemingly had.

Which was how he found himself sat with Marietta in an out of the way corner of the library. They
were ostensibly supposed to be having a tutoring session, and they would be if it weren’t for two
things. One, it was Valentine’s Day… and two, Dudley had finally made his move. And so, despite it
being their regularly scheduled tutoring session, the two of them were heatedly making out instead,
with Dudley leading the way as he showed off some of the experience he probably shouldn’t have
had.

Needless to say, Marietta’s sheltered Pureblood existence was no match for his previous lifetime of
experience. Dudley was working her over with ease, his tongue partially down her throat as she
moaned into his lips. His hand is on her inner thigh and creeping ever upwards as well. He’s getting
close to outright touching her panty-clad pussy when Marietta finally pulls away, the older girl pushing
back just a bit as she bites her lower lip consideringly.

“A-Are you sure… are you sure this is how they do things, o-out in the muggle world?”

Grinning, Dudley nods. After all, if Crabbe and Goyle could convince a muggleborn like Hermione
that ‘this was how they did things in the Wizarding World’ why couldn’t he convince a pureblood like
Marietta that things were done a certain way out in the real world?

“Of course, Marietta. Have I ever lied to you before?”

Squirming, the slightly older girl flushes as she shakes her head after a moment. Dudley’s eyes
twinkle as he holds back the urge to laugh. Unlike with Hermione, who had outright gone and
researched Crabbe and Goyle’s claims (only to find that the backwards Wizarding World supported
their words again and again), Marietta simply had no way of knowing if the things he was saying
about the real world were true. Or rather, she could have asked other muggleborn and half-bloods…
but didn’t, due to the stigma of a pureblood witch having to go to the ‘lessers’ of their society for any
information.

Gracing his magical tutor with a winning smile, Dudley continues to stroke the inside of her thigh, up
under her robes.

“Look, neither of us have an actual girlfriend or boyfriend for today, right?”

Marietta scowls a little at that, but nods, not liking the reminder of her relationship troubles. Of course,
Dudley knows all about those… he’s practically manufactured them, after all. He’s become quite the
manipulator, and whether it’s because his magical might is pressing down upon the Irish red head
and intermingling with her own magic, or because she’s just that naturally gullible, Marietta has
proven incredibly easy to manipulate.

To her, their relationship is one of tutorship and friendship. She’s his tutor and he’s her student, but
they’ve also become quite close with one another, to the point where she’d call them friends. Dudley
has done everything in his power to foster this relationship, and to make sure it remained as such in
Marietta’s eyes.

However, the rest of the school has a very different view on what the two of them are doing, and
Dudley hasn’t done anything to stop that. It all went back to Professor McGonagall swearing Marietta
to secrecy regarding his tutoring. By telling the red head she couldn’t talk about it, that left room for
the rest of the Hogwarts Populace to come to their own conclusions about the time that Dudley was
spending with Marietta.

In their eyes, she was already taken, already Dudley’s girlfriend, given the way they’d been hanging
out together and the fact that he’d bought more than a few gifts for her. Marietta hadn’t been sure
about said gifts at first, but in the end, she’d accepted it when he told her how, in the muggle world,
friends gave friends gifts all the time.

So yes, because everyone thought Dudley was Marietta’s boyfriend, not a single wizard had
approached the Irish witch ahead of Valentine’s Day. Leaving her lonely and oh so susceptible to
Dudley’s… suggestions.
“Well then, like I told you before, in the muggle world, single muggles use Valentine’s Day as…
practice. That’s all we’re doing. Practicing, for when we enter actual relationships.”

Marietta hesitantly nods, accepting his words like she’s accepted everything else. When Dudley
leans in again, she lets him snog her senseless, allowing him to make out with her heavily. She even
allows his hand to advance much further up then just her thigh, and within a minute, Dudley is
fingering Marietta Edgecombe in the back corner of the library, his mouth covering her own and
muffling any moans from the red head witch as she bucks against his hand.

Brimming with confidence, filled with the knowledge that he has this beautiful Irish witch all but eating
out of the palm of his hand, Dudley picks up the pace even more, driving not one but two digits up
into her clenching cunt, until finally, she lets out a startled cry that he swallows up with his mouth,
even as she squirts all over his palm.

Pulling back from her then, eyes twinkling, Dudley grins.

“You’re so fucking sexy, Marietta. Merlin… I’ve just gotta be inside of you.”

Still dazed from her orgasm, Marietta barely reacts to his words as Dudley rises and opens his robes,
pulling his cock out of his pants. Rock hard and straining for attention, he considers using her mouth
first… but in the end decides against it. He wants to get to the main event already, and so he pushes
Marietta back into the little windowsill alcove where they’d both been sitting while snogging one
another and hikes up her own robes as she lets out a startled squeak.

“Hush now, Marietta. Don’t want to alert the librarian…”

Dudley’s eyes are twinkling as Marietta swallows thickly and shakily nods, speaking in a very quiet
voice as her legs spread for him all too willingly.

“R-Right…”

Hooking his thumbs into the waistband of her panties, Dudley pulls them down and off her legs,
taking his time to admire how wet she is, enjoying the sight of her long legs for a brief moment before
balling up her panties and placing them in his pocket.

Marietta’s eyes widen and her mouth opens to say something, but before she can protest his
confiscation of her undergarments, Dudley is on top of her, silencing her with another kiss as he
moves into position between her legs. His cock is pressing into her wet slit a moment later, and he
groans into Marietta’s mumbling mouth as he thrusts forward, finally taking her.

Whatever she’s trying to say is immediately cut off by a startled squeak as he robs the Pureblood
Witch of her virginity right then and there. The Edgecombe family might be pureblooded, but they
weren’t nearly important enough for Marietta to get an arranged marriage or anything like that. As
such, she didn’t have to worry about keeping that pesky virginity of hers… but she’d managed to hold
onto it anyways all this time, just for him.

Eyes twinkling at the thought, Dudley begins to saw in and out, even as he pulls back to watch
Marietta’s reaction and enjoy it in full. The red-faced Irish witch is gasping and choking on her own
spit as her features contort with uncertain pleasure. She’s clearly not sure what to think about this,
it’s probably all going too fast for her… but her instincts as a witch demand that she submits to his
stolen magical might, and so Dudley gets to keep fucking this cute Irish wench, thrusting away until
her moans begin to get a little too loud, risking discovery.

That’s when his eyes drift down to her tie, done up in Ravenclaw colors, and Dudley has an idea.
Reaching upwards, he begins to loosen her tie, ultimately pulling it off of her. Marietta looks
confused, until he wraps it around her head and forces it into her mouth.

“If you can’t keep quiet, Marietta, then I have to keep you quiet, don’t I?”

The Pureblood Witch blushes even harder at the humiliating gag that her tie has been repurposed
into, but unable to find fault in his words, she can only nod in agreement in the end. His cock jumping
inside of her at the sight of this gorgeous witch all gagged for his pleasure, Dudley begins to fuck her
harder… and not just that, he reaches up and unbuttons her blouse, yanking down her bra none too
gently so that he can cup and begin groping her handfuls of titflesh.

She still had some growing to do in that department, but that doesn’t stop Dudley from playing with
her breasts anyways, and with her mouth now occupied by the tie-gag, Dudley’s own mouth is free
to dip down and begin suckling and slurping at Marietta’s tits, playing with the nipples as she moans
and groans, the noises muffled by the tie in her mouth.

She’s not spectacular, by any stretch of the imagination. But there’s something to be said about
twisting this innocent, gullible Pureblood Witch into his own personal plaything. Whether he’ll actually
do much more with her after today, Dudley doesn’t know. After all, this was sort of a short-term
project. After seeing how Crabbe and Goyle had manipulated Hermione over the course of several
months, Dudley’s pride was on the line. He needed to know… could he do the same as them, but
quicker?

Given he was thrusting away into Marietta at full speed and going ball’s deep in the girl again and
again, the answer to that seemed to be a resounding yes. He’d proven that with just a month and a
half after returning from Christmas Break and welcoming in the New Year, he’d been able to turn
Marietta into his own personal tutor slut.

With a grin on his face, Dudley can feel himself getting closer and closer to cumming. His cock throbs
inside of the Irish witch, and for a moment he considers cumming inside… but nah, for someone like
Marietta? There’s no reason to risk it. With one final grunting thrust that causes her to squeal
through her gag and begin her own orgasm, Dudley pulls out and covers Marietta in his spunk.

Lost in the throes of pleasure as she is, her eyes crossed and glazed over, the red head doesn’t
even notice he’s cumming all over her face, tits, and abdomen at first. When she finally does, she
looks down at herself, her nose wrinkling… and then her nostrils flaring, as she breathes in his scent
directly. Dudley pulls back, finishing stroking himself off onto her and tucking his cock away as he
watches Marietta reach up and remove her Ravenclaw Tie from her mouth. He’s half-expecting her
to either whine or even rebuke him, but instead, as if in a daze, the Ravenclaw witch reaches down
and scoops up some of his cum, before sucking the finger clean.

Dudley raises an eyebrow at that, even as Marietta begins to voraciously eat his cum off of herself.
That was… interesting, he supposed. But for now, he was rather bored of her.

“That was fun, Marietta, but I should get going. Heh, hope you enjoyed spending Valentine’s Day
with me.”
Her only other option, after all, had been to spend Valentine’s Day swooning over Professor Lockhart
like practically every other single witch in school. What the ladies saw in the man, Dudley didn’t
know. Perhaps it was simply his age, or perhaps it was his own life experiences talking, but Dudley
could easily spot a grifter like Gilderoy when he saw one. How the idiot had gotten past Dumbledore,
Dudley REALLY didn’t know.

It didn’t matter to him very much, in the end. Let the girls of Hogwarts swoon over Gilderoy Lockhart.
Dudley was doing just fine for himself as it was. Finished fixing his robes, Dudley leaves Marietta
behind to clean up after herself. Hopefully, she wouldn’t be caught by Madam Pince… but if she was,
it wasn’t like that was his problem.
 21 - Chapter 21

She really wasn’t sure whether she was supposed to be happy or not about… about all of this. One
thing was for certain though, Ginny Weasley knew she didn’t want to be SEEN. Luckily, her current
companion was very understanding about that. He hadn’t commented on her keeping her hood up
and had indeed kept his up as well in a show of solidarity.

Likewise, they were eating their ice cream from Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour outside of
the shop rather than inside so it wouldn’t look weird that they were keeping the hoods of their cloaks
up in the first place. It was after all one of the colder days of Spring, allowing for an excuse even if it
wasn’t SO cold that ice cream was right out as a treat.

Indeed, the ice cream was delicious… even as it made her feel conflicted and guilty all over again,
given it was her friend who had paid for it rather than her. He… he was her friend, wasn’t he?
Chancing a glance up, Ginny finds Dudley Dursley smiling at her when she meets his gaze, causing
the freckled red head to go bright red and duck her head all over again.

Dudley… Dudley wasn’t like all of the other boys in her life. For one, he was a Slytherin, and Ginny
had grown up around nothing but Gryffindor men her whole adolescence. It was honestly rather
strange, that her best friend at Hogwarts was a Slytherin. Or rather, her best male friend. Luna was
still her best female friend, but because they’d ended up sorted into different Houses, they hadn’t
gotten to talk much since the start of the year.

Ginny hoped that Luna was doing okay. She’d started out as that quirky girl without a mom from
down the road that Molly Weasley had forced Ginny to play with in order to make a bond develop
between the two of them. To be fair, it had worked, proving that Ginny’s mom really was good with
kids. After seven of them, you’d think she had to be.

Still, Ginny definitely knew that Luna was an… acquired taste. Hopefully, she’d made some friends in
her House. Hopefully, the Ravenclaws weren’t… well, weren’t being too mean to her. Ginny had
honestly been too damn busy to find out. Her own position as the last in a long line of Weasleys
making Gryffindor their home kept her constantly stressed out.

It didn’t help that Ron was a prat, Fred and George were both overbearing and pranksters at the
same time, and Percy was such a stick in the mud that his advice basically boiled down to keeping
her head down and her grades up. No, on top of that, Ginny had to deal with House Politics,
especially after befriending Dudley.

It had quickly become clear to Ginny that the House Pariah of Gryffindor was Hermione Granger
thanks to just how much time the bookish brunette bookworm spent around the Slytherins. She’d
apparently been the top of their class the previous year as well, blowing the usual frontrunners in
Ravenclaw and Slytherin out of the water with her exemplary grades.

Rumor was, her grades weren’t nearly as good this year. Oh sure, they were still phenomenal, but
she was no longer making waves or garnering titles like ‘Smartest Witch of their Generation’. She
was no longer upsetting the status quo. Instead, there was a Ravenclaw at the top of the grading and
a Slytherin right behind them, with Hermione all the way down at position six or seven from what
Ginny had heard through the grapevine.

Ginny herself was just barely in the top ten of her year. It didn’t feel like enough, even though it was
better than even Fred and George were doing and beating out Ronald by a country mile. Percy was
quietly proud of her, she was pretty sure, but her older brother was too much of a tight wad to actually
say so.

Of course, any happiness and satisfaction Ginny had experienced this year felt like it could be
tracked back to the boy sitting across from her. The boy she was ashamed to be seen with, the boy
she was afraid people would notice her spending time around. Dudley Dursley wasn’t a bad guy by
any stretch of the imagination, but he was Slytherin, and she was Gryffindor.

Ron, after finding out that Ginny had spent the train ride with Dudley, had tried to tell her that he’d
been Hermione’s downfall, or some rot like that. Like it was Dudley’s friendship to the brunette that
had caused her entire house to shun her and sent her running into the arms of the likes of Crabbe
and Goyle. Honestly, the whole story sounded as ridiculous as it clearly was.

Dudley had never been anything but a perfect gentleman to Ginny in the time that she’d known him.
He was even very understanding of her need to publicly distance herself from him, while privately still
being his friend. He was such a good friend, always there as a shoulder for her to lean on, and even
helped her out with some much needed pocket money to shore up her poor status. All in exchange
for the latest gossip on House Gryffindor!

Now here they were, out and about on Spring Break, enjoying the minor vacation from Hogwarts
together. And Ginny… Ginny was still so damn afraid of being seen by someone that she couldn’t
bring herself to pull her hood down. It didn’t help that her hair color was the most recognizable in the
entire fucking wizarding world. Just a glance was enough for people to label her as ‘yet another
Weasley’.

Dudley had never done that though. He… he treated her like Ginny, rather than merely Weasley. It
was nice, being able to be her own person around him. She just wished she wasn’t so afraid of being
seen with him…

“Hey. Do you wanna get out of here? Maybe go out into muggle London and I’ll give you a tour?”

Jolting from her inner thoughts, Ginny looks up to see Dudley smiling at her even now, though with a
knowing cant to his grin. She blushes and he glances down to her ice cream, which at this point has
been completely demolished during her introspection.

“It’s just, we’ve both been done with our ice cream for several minutes now, and you’ve been…
quiet. If it’s me just say so and I’ll leave, but I thought maybe it was the area instead. So, what do ya
say?”

Panicking a little, Ginny jerks in her seat and rapidly shakes her head.

“N-No! It’s definitely not you. I… um, I-I actually think that’s a great idea. S-Show me muggle
London, yeah?”

Grinning, Dudley just nods and the two of them are soon on their way. The best part is, not only can
they take off their cloaks upon leaving Diagon Alley, it’s all but necessary. Underneath, Ginny had
already been in a nice top and a comfy pair of jeans, and Dudley was wearing something similar, so
they already fit in pretty well.

Unlike most wizards and witches, Ginny had grown up around muggle technology all her life.
Admittedly, in the frame of reference of her dear old dad constantly messing around with said muggle
technology. But that did mean she wasn’t going to stand there gawping at a car for ten minutes the
first time she saw one in motion… she’d already done so, basically.

Still, it’s incredibly amazing to see so MANY motor vehicles moving back and forth down the roads.
The Wizarding World was so very small, and with the numerous faster and better methods of travel,
you didn’t really see anyone traveling by horse or carriage, at least not in a place like Diagon Alley. It
was all on foot because the alley itself was small enough that everything was in walking distance.

But muggle London by comparison was massive, and when Dudley offered Ginny his hand mere
minutes into their adventure, no doubt detecting her getting overwhelmed, she was so grateful that
she immediately took it. Of course, she went bright red mere moments afterwards upon realizing
what they were doing, but Dudley’s grip was firm… and truth be told, Ginny didn’t want to pull her
hand away anyways.

Besides the handholding though, Dudley was as much a perfect gentleman as he’d ever been, and
more than that, he seemed like the perfect person to show her the wonders that muggle London had
to offer. Their first stop was Harrods, and Ginny… Ginny thought she just might have died and gone to
heaven. One might suspect a girl like her to not have much of a thing for fashion, but one would be
wrong.

Growing up among six brothers in a perpetually poor household, Ginny was at least aware of the
concept of expensive clothes, and the fact that she’d never gotten to so much as touch them herself
only made the girl long for them more. Harrods though… Harrods was insane. Dudley called it ‘The
World’s Leading Luxury Department Store’ in his explanation of its purpose, and while Ginny didn’t
understand all of those words, she still couldn’t help but agree.

It was definitely the World’s Leader in something. Had to be, with how magnificent and massive it
was. The place was as big as Diagon Alley, but all enclosed and filled to the brim with clothes of all
styles, all shapes, all sizes. Ginny can’t help but break away from Dudley at a certain point to run up
and stare unabashedly at some of the displays.

Dudley just follows along after her, decidedly amused, and the two of them explore the huge store
until eventually a worker comes around and stops them, asking if they’re actually going to buy
anything. Needless to say, Ginny goes red with embarrassment… only to blink in surprise when
Dudley flashes a whole lot of paper that, intellectually, she knows to be muggle money.

The worker is a lot nicer after that, and they end up walking out of Harrods hand in hand with a small
bag that has a new purchase for Ginny in it. She’s almost mortified to have let Dudley by her
something that just had to be expensive, but she hadn’t been able to bring herself to say no.
Instead… instead she’d let him purchase it without a single moment of fuss.

After Harrods was an Arcade. Now THERE was an experience. Ginny was a multi-faceted girl after
all, and as much as she longed to be fashionable, she HAD still grown up with six brothers who had
effectively bashed her jagged edges into something approaching a tomboy by force. The Arcade… the
Arcade was a heavenly place too, in its own way.
Dudley showed her how to make the controls work, and how to play the games. The technologies
that muggles came up with due to their lack of magic continued to astound Ginny and boggle the
mind. It wasn’t long before she was thoroughly enjoying moving her character across the screen in
front of her however, kicking butt alongside Dudley as they played some sort of cooperative venture
that allowed them to fight numerous waves of enemies, all the way up to what Dudley called ‘the
boss’.

It took quite a lot of muggle coins, but they beat the game in the end, and it only took them about an
hour. Leaving the Arcade after that, Ginny couldn’t help but feel exhilarated and accomplished… and
that was when Dudley introduced her to the concept of a muggle movie theater.

They ended up watching a film called ‘Batman Returns’, which according to Dudley was already a
years-old old movie, but so popular that the theater was rerunning it or something. Once again, most
of that went right over Ginny’s head… as did a lot of the movie itself. But it was still very enjoyable
and very silly, and Ginny found herself laughing right alongside Dudley at all of the over the top and
ridiculous things that happened in the movie, from the dialogue to the action sequences as he called
them.

They were still laughing at the silliness of the film when they finally left the movie theater, only for the
pair of them to catch sight of some familiar faces that made Ginny instinctively shrink back and hide
to avoid being seen, even before she fully registered who they were. Luckily, none of the trio of
familiar Hogwarts Students ever seemed to notice her and Dudley. Rather, Hermione Granger
seemed all too busy being groped between Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle as the two big
Slytherin boys hugged the Gryffindor girl between them.

Her lipstick being smudged sealed the deal for what they’d been doing though, given that Ginny
herself had noted, somewhat embarrassingly, what sort of other activities besides just watching a
movie that a boy and girl could get up to in the darkness of the theater. Or, as it would seem in
Hermione’s case, a girl and two boys.

Flushing a bit, filled with embarrassment on Granger’s behalf but also righteous indignation because
the dumb bitch was proving her brother right with this sort of shit, Ginny can’t help herself. The words
slip out of her mouth before she can so much as second guess them, bypassing the filter that would
normally keep them in her head.

“Ugh, she really IS a mudblood whore…”

Of course, a moment later she’s mortified by what she’s said, realizing that Dudley is still standing
right beside her and heard every word. As she goes pale and blanches at her own slip up however,
Dudley… just laughs, causing her to look at him with wide eyes as he grins at her impishly.

“You’re not wrong, love.”

For a moment, Ginny just gapes at Dudley for agreeing with her. Then, she finds herself slowly
starting to smile back, and this time its her who slips her hand into his as she feels a warmth
suffusing her. Basking in his approval and agreement, Ginny lets Dudley continue their tour once the
threesome are finally out of sight.

She’s so glad that she met Dudley Dursley. No matter what anyone says, she knows him as a really
great guy and her best friend in the whole wide world…
 22 - Chapter 22

“Ooooh~ Ooooh MERLIN! M-More! More, more, MOOOORE!!!”

As Minerva McGonagall squeals like the bitch in heat that she is, Dudley grins and gives her exactly
what she wants, pounding into her puffy, sopping wet pussy from behind as he fucks the gorgeous
Transfiguration Professor right there on the floor of her office. He’d never stopped fucking her, all this
time. Perhaps that was why it was so easy to give Hermione over to Crabbe and Goyle. That, and the
way the brunette Gryffindor had made herself so worthless by falling for their wiles.

Regardless, Minerva was always Dudley’s mainstay. Not only did he always have the blackmail
inherent in their relationship to hold over her head, but also, he was able to adjust her mind whenever
she went into a heat. As soon as the Animagus went into heat each month, she became HIGHLY
suggestible and gullible, allowing Dudley to warp her thinking until she was all but his willing slave,
feeling guilty for being with him but unable to resist the urge to obey him in every possible way.

He’d made leaps and bounds in his Transfiguration this year as a result, and part of him wondered if
he could somehow mimic the effects of Minerva’s heats in other girls to turn them into highly
suggestible bimbo bitches for him to mold into his liking. Although, did he really have to do that when
girls like Marietta and Ginny were already falling over themselves to stay in his good graces
anyways?

Those two Pureblood cunts were all his and he hadn’t had to do a single thing magically. While he
had yet to actually do anything sexual with Ginny Weasley, Dudley knew it was only a matter of time.
The only Weasley girl was wrapped so tightly around his finger already…

Ah, but it wasn’t fair to Minerva for him to be thinking about other women. And besides, while Dudley
was certainly looking forward to seeing how both Marietta and Ginny eventually blossomed with time,
he had a fully matured example of a Scottish beauty in front of him here and now. Despite her age,
Minerva McGonagall was sexy as all hell and smoking hot and Dudley had been taking advantage of
that for practically two years now.

Indeed, with Summer once again just around the corner, Dudley was going to miss getting to slide
into this tight wet pussy every single week. He was going to miss making Minerva howl. He was
going to miss making her… yowl. Grinning savagely, the young man rears back his hand and then
brings it down hard on Minerva’s fat ass, causing her to screech as he spanks her hard and fast.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

“Eeeeeee!!!”

Of course, he can’t help but focus on his hand as he does so. Any traces of the pudgy nature he’d
had when he’d first traveled back in time… they’re completely gone. Dudley had put his all into
making sure he didn’t squander this new lease on life. This second chance of his… he had no
intentions of wasting it, and that meant fixing himself as much as everything else that had gone
wrong for him.
With magic and nigh-unlimited gold at his disposal, it hadn’t been particularly difficult to make sure
he stayed healthy and lost any of his ‘healthy’ amount of body fat over the last two years. Petunia
hadn’t been sure what to think of it at first, hating that her precious Diddykins was getting less and
less ‘big boned’ and worrying about his health, but Dudley had made it abundantly clear that he was
doing what he wanted.

Of course, the constant sexual intercourse he found himself engaging in certainly helped to keep him
in shape. Indeed, even right now his heart is pounding and he’s sweating a little as he plows Minerva
from behind. Currently on her hands and feet with her legs splayed apart and her back arched
beautifully, the cat animagus squeals and screams as she creams herself again and again on his
pistoning cock. Pounding into her with all his might, Dudley can feel himself getting close… and with
no reason to not do so, he lets out a hoarse groan and proceeds to finish in Minerva’s quim.

She takes it like she takes all of his loads, his cream-filling causing her legs to buckle and her entire
body to tip forward as her limbs begin to collapse on her. Dudley goes down to the floor with her as
she falls, grunting as he hits his knee a bit too hard. Still, a quick flick of his wand soothes the area
easily and leaves him able to properly enjoy his moment of sexual gratification. Magic sure is… heh,
wizard.

As he slowly pulls out of Minerva’s creampied quim, Dudley wonders if he’s going to have to direct
her to the next step… but no, the gorgeous witch doesn’t hesitate to whip around, her eyes wide and
wild with desire and need, her mouth open and her tongue already lolling out, a bit of drool leaking
from her plush lower lip.

In an instant, those pillowy lips of hers, usually open to spout some tidbit of knowledge about
Transfiguration or to lecture her classes on how to avoid breaking certain rules and suffering the
magical backlash as a consequence, are instead wrapped around HIS cock in a subservient and
utterly submissive fashion. Her eyes stare up at him as she begins to clean his dick with her mouth,
using herself as little more than a cum rag while gazing up at him almost… apologetically.

Indeed, combined with the overwhelming lust and arousal from being such a horny bitch in heat as
she is, Dudley can see the guilt, shame, and self-loathing in Minerva McGonagall’s eyes every time
he fucks her, or she sucks him off like this. Even as his cock balloons back to fully erect in her warm,
wet mouth, even as she begins to attack his dick with her lips with more and more ferocity… she still
hates herself for it.

As far as she’s concerned, she’s the one in the wrong here. She’d never put an end to it because
he told her not to and because she loves it too much to stop, but there’s no doubt in McGonagall’s
mind that she’s the abuser here and he’s, her victim. That’s just the way Dudley prefers it if he’s
being honest. The Transfiguration Professor IS supposed to be the one in a position of authority after
all, while he’s nothing more than a Second Year student at Hogwarts. Really, doesn’t that make her
just the nastiest sort of woman?

Grinning, Dudley reaches out and slides his hands through Minerva’s hair, before slowly partitioning
it off to either side in a pair of handlebar pigtail handholds. Gripping tightly, he begins to thrust
forward yet again, this time into the warm wet cavity that is the Professor’s mouth, rather than her
sopping, messy, creampied quim.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

Minerva begins choking almost immediately, but Dudley doesn’t care and frankly, neither does she.
She’s all too willing to take a little bit of pain with her pleasure, not just because the pleasure is
overwhelming and her need from the heat is great, but also because she truly believes she deserves
no less for engaging in such a scandalous relationship with her student.

Truly, it’s a fucked up situation that they find themselves in… and Dudley loves every last moment of
it. Face fucking Minerva into oblivion, taking his Transfiguration Professor and using her as his own
personal set of holes, Dudley groans as he throws his head back, his cock sliding in and out of the
pillowy set of lips wrapped around it and across the writhing tongue underneath it until finally, he can
hold back no longer.

His second load goes right down her gullet, and he gives Minerva a truly wicked grin as he makes her
swallow it.

“There you go kitty. Take your cream.”

And take it she does, drinking his seed in big honkin’ gulps until his churning balls are emptied out
and his cock begins to soften yet again. With a sigh, Dudley lets go of Minerva’s hair, allowing the
red curls to fall back around her head as he stumbles back into a big armchair right next to the
fireplace in her office. Minerva cleans herself for a moment, licking his seed off of her face with the
back of her hand, and then scurries over to place herself at his feet, allowing for him to reach down
and casually grope her gorgeously perky fun bags in a perverted mockery of someone petting their
cat.

As he plays with his Professor’s tits in the aftermath of their latest fuck session however, Dudley
finds himself pondering a question that’s been puttering around in his head for quite some time.
Looking McGonagall over, he can’t help but make a curious noise in the back of his throat.

“You’re so fucking sexy, kitten. I have to wonder, how the fuck does that even work? You’re like
what, a hundred years old? And yet you look like you’re in your thirties… not even that, maybe your
late twenties…”

Moaning a bit from his fondling of her breasts, Minerva looks up at him and pouts, batting her
eyelashes.

“I’m not quite that old yet, Mr. Dursley. As for my looks… it’s simple really. Magic begets magic.”

Dudley blinks at that and then frowns when Minerva isn’t immediately more forthcoming. He
punishes her by pinching one of her nipples between his fingertips and twisting it, causing the
Professor to yelp and flinch back from the sharp pain.

“Explain.”

“O-Of course, Mr. Dursley… the more magic that one uses, the more one’s magic will grow. A-As
such, the more a witch or wizard casts magic, the longer they will stay younger. As I said, magic…
begets magic.”

Dudley blinks at that explanation, mulling it over in his head. It would explain some things, like why
the entire Wizarding World was made up of attractive-looking people. Dudley had just chalked that up
to magical spells, but apparently it was magic itself making people who had magic and used magic
hotter? That was kind of funny, wasn’t it?

Ah but wait, there was one thing…

“You don’t always look the same though. Your appearance seems to range from your late twenties
to your early forties. Why is that? More so, I’ve seen some spectacularly aged witches in passing in
Diagon Alley before… why do they look so old?”

Massaging her tits as a reward for her last answer, Dudley smiles as Minerva moans and has to
collect her thoughts before explaining.

“Oooh. Well, M-Mr. Dursley… naturally there are also s-spells that help a witch continue to look pretty
and even younger than her n-natural magic might allow. It’s something that, mm, most witches use,
taught as they were by some older witch in their lives. T-The only problem is, beauty spells have,
nngh, u-unfortunate side effects.”

Blinking, Dudley raises his eyebrow.

“Unfortunate how?”

“W-Well, beauty spells tend t-to reduce a Witch’s magic, rather than growing it. A-as such, the older
a witch gets, t-the less magic they have… I’ve also heard some unconfirmed rumors that using beauty
spells too often and at too powerful a level c-can reduce the intelligent of a witch. It’s a horror story
every witch h-hears… something about the spell n-needing more brainpower to m-maintain the
youthful looks, t-the older the witch is. A-as such, I use such magic, mm, sparingly…”

That was… truly insidious. Dudley can’t help but inwardly laugh at what Minerva has just explained to
him. Obviously, she doesn’t see anything wrong with what she just said. But then, it’s sort of much
the same in the Muggle World, isn’t it? Makeup and the like… Dudley has heard his mother
bellyaching more than once about how expensive it is to ‘put on her face’ each day.

And yet, there’s a stigma attached to women who don’t wear makeup and all that rot in the muggle
world. They get ostracized for not being beautiful enough, for not conforming to society’s standards
and norms. Women in modern society are expected to pour hundreds and hundreds of dollars into
their makeup routines each and every month and sometimes to their own detriment. After all, for the
longest time the chemicals in those makeups were unregulated and untested, and in a lot of cases
ultimately toxic.

Apparently, things were the same way in the Wizarding World. Dudley could only imagine the wizard
who had developed the whole range of beauty spells however many decades or centuries ago.
Because it definitely WAS a wizard. No witch would have created such magic and considered such
drastic and dramatic side effects to be acceptable, after all.

Rather, it was more likely that whoever the wizard was who HAD developed the school of beauty
magic, had instilled those sorts of downsides into the spells themselves. And then witches had
started using them without understanding the ramifications and had effectively cut their lifespans
down compared to their male counterparts. And even now, in the modern day, when witches all
understood the consequences of using beauty magic… they still did it because it had become the
cultural and societal norm. Because it was expected of them.
“… Show me.”

Blinking up at him, Minerva looks confused for a moment. Dudley just grins.

“Show me what a powerful beauty spell can do. I want to see.”

For a moment, he can tell that Minerva knows what he’s asking of her, and furthermore, that she
knows he knows what he’s asking for her. But then that pesky self-loathing rears its ugly head, and
his Transfiguration Professor submits to his demand, picking up her wand and pointing it at herself as
she stands up, still completely naked.

Dudley watches as the magic takes effect, as the overpowered beauty spell is cast. Minerva
McGonagall goes from looking like she’s in her late twenties-early thirties to looking like she
wouldn’t be out of place among this year’s Sixth or Seventh Years here at Hogwarts. Her face grows
even younger than usual, her body shifts, and she looks a bit more nubile, like she hasn’t QUITE
finished growing in all the way yet.

She still looks older than Dudley by a fair margin, but then a beauty spell would be pretty useless if it
made you look like a child.

Fidgeting in place in front of him for a moment, the cute Scottish red head bites her lower lip as her
puffy pink nipples harden under his gaze. After a second, she has an idea and points her wand at her
hair, causing her red locks to pull up and partition into a set of pigtails.

“W-Well, Mr. Dursley? Do you… d-do you like what you see?”

Grinning wickedly, Dudley comes to a decision right then and there as he leans back in the comfy
armchair.

“Call me Headmaster. And as my Head Girl, Minerva… you should really be over here, on your knees
don’t you think?”

“Y-Yes Headmaster!”

And so, the youthful Minerva McGonagall hurries over and once more takes him in her mouth, her
eyes staring up at him seeking his approval as she uses magic that will undeniably dumb her down
over time if she keeps it up. And Dudley… Dudley is beyond pleased.
 23 - Chapter 23

“Ah, wonderful, you’re all here! I do hope you weren’t waiting for me for long, you know how these
things can be.”

As Albus Dumbledore comes bustling into the room, Lucius Malfoy is very careful not to let his
irritation and frustration show on his face. Even as the other governors all begin leaping over
themselves to excuse the Headmaster’s inexcusable tardiness, he sits at the head of the table,
smiling thinly.

“Oh, no worries, Headmaster, no worries at all!”

“Indeed, we all know how busy you can be!”

“Why, you’re juggling so many balls at once! Headmaster of Hogwarts, Chief Warlock, Supreme
Mugwump… why, it’s a wonder you have any time for us at all!”

Thankfully, not EVERY governor on the Hogwarts Board of Governors is one of Dumbledore’s
toadies. No, some of them are even Lucius’ toadies. But there’s no denying the older wizard’s
immense political influence and power in these matters. It’s utterly ridiculous, entirely unacceptable…
and unfortunately ‘just the way things are’ for the time being.

It comes with the territory, Lucius supposes. Wizards and witches all live an awful long time, with
wizards lasting a bit longer than witches. As magical beings, their magic sustains them well past what
a muggle could expect for their own lifespan. This meant, however, that their community, while small,
was packed with multiple generations ranging from over a hundred years ago, all the way up to the
present day.

Usually, older wizards had the good grace to reign it in and pull back from affairs of state when they
got to a certain age. Indeed, Lucius’ own father, Abraxas Malfoy, had become quite reclusive in his
older years while Lucius had stepped up to the plate and ultimately worked his way into the Dark
Lord’s inner circle. From there, he’d been poised to make the Malfoy name one that made people
flinch with fear and cower out of respect.

Alas, things hadn’t turned out the way he or his father might have wanted. Whatever had happened
that Halloween Night, Lord Voldemort had been killed and their plans had been dashed. The mad
scramble afterwards to save their own necks in the Ministry Inquisition that followed had cost the
Malfoy Family dearly and ultimately seen Abraxas into an early grave from a bad case of dragon pox.

But Lucius was no quitter and House Malfoy was not one to go quietly into the night just because
they’d had a few setbacks. All of his effort, all of his hard work over these past fifteen years, had
finally begun to pay off. Far from the adversarial relationship that Lucius and his family had had with
the previous Ministry, he was effectively the current Minister of Magic’s best friend. Cornelius Fudge
was in his pocket through and through.

On top of that, he’d even managed to get himself on the Hogwarts Board of Governors… and in the
last couple of years, had made his way all the way up the ladder to Chairman of the Board. Not even
his father could have claimed to exercise the same power and influence that Lucius did these days.
He was on top of the world, at the height of British Society, and had brought House Malfoy with him.

There was only one problem… Albus Dumbledore. The Hogwarts Headmaster had been in charge of
the British Wizarding World for longer than Lucius had been alive. Indeed, Dumbledore had held his
numerous incredibly influential political positions for longer than anyone on the current Board of
Governors had been alive.

How was one supposed to weaken and loosen the hold of another, when that wizard had in turn
literally been YOUR Headmaster back when you were in school? The answer is, very carefully and
very gingerly. Even now there’s a part of Lucius that straightens his spine and sits up in the presence
of Albus Dumbledore. He may not be as bad as some of the sycophants on the Board, but there’s no
denying that the Headmaster has been the primary authority figure for most of them since they were
schoolchildren.

But no King rules forever, and Lucius will be damned if he’s going to let this decrepit old wizard keep
him from raising House Malfoy to even greater heights for one second longer.

The moment that Albus sits himself down in the chair at the opposite end of the table, Lucius leans
forward, going on the attack.

“Yes, thank you for attending this very important meeting, Headmaster. As Chairman of the Board, I
believe I shall begin the questioning.”

Smiling cheerily, his eyes twinkling with mirth and merriment, Albus just chuckles and nods, reclining
back in his chair quite casually.

“Of course, Lucius, of course. Where would you all like to begin.”

Bristling a fair bit at the insistence on using his first name rather than his lordly title (another call back
to his school days, irritatingly enough) Lucius flares his nostrils, still smiling thinly.

“For the second year in a row, there have been numerous complaints from muggle parents about the
dangers in your school, Headmaster Dumbledore. It would seem that once again, the tales that the…
muggleborns have had for their parents upon their return home over the Winter Holidays have set
many a muggle affright.”

Pausing for dramatic effect, Lucius hums as he waves a hand through the air to encompass himself
and his fellow Board Members.

“Now obviously, as wizards and witches, we all know that magic is not nearly as… clean or safe as
the muggles might want. There will always be an element of risk involved in the learning of magic,
and those who cannot swim will inevitably sink. However, these complaints grow more and more
numerous by the year, and there are some even among our number who are growing concerned with
what they’re hearing.”

Truth be told, Lucius couldn’t care less if a mudblood went home to their mother or father and cried
about how a potion mishap burnt through their robes or a spell turned their hair a different color. If
they weren’t intelligent enough to make it through Severus’ class, then that was that. And if they
couldn’t exercise a bit of common sense and ask a higher year to reverse the minor hexes and jinxes
cast upon them by their fellow students, then they were idiots of the highest caliber.

Lucius himself still had fond memories of some of the Slytherin Girls who came for him in his later
Hogwarts Years, both for help with reversing spell effects and for protection from such things in the
first place. Fond memories indeed…

“Oh, my dear Lucius, I assure you that I have things perfectly under control. Hogwarts is indeed an
ancient castle with all sorts of twists and turns… and as you say, what our students are learning there
can be very dangerous and volatile from time to time. But incidents like what you’re talking about are
few and far in between, trust me.”

Raising an eyebrow, Lucius taps the paper in front of him. Not that Dumbledore can see it, but there
are a list of… complaints on the parchment before him.

“Then why is the number of these incidents going up and not down, Headmaster? If such incidents
are few and far in between, surely, they should be taken care of before they ever reach our ears,
yes?”

“Ah, well, I do believe that’s simple a matter of culture and generational values.”

Rubbing a hand through his beard thoughtfully, Albus makes a show of collecting his thoughts before
explaining himself.

“For example, all of you come from a time when you handled issues on your own or with the help of a
teacher or older student. But alas, this latest generation… they aren’t inferior in any way, let me
assure you. They’re merely… different. From what I’ve been able to gauge over these past few
years, the newest batches of muggleborns come from a changing muggle world, one where it is more
appropriate to be outspoken about one’s problems, to find the source of those problems and put the
blame squarely on it.”

Shaking his head, Dumbledore continues to smile that grandfatherly smile, his eyes twinkling like
mad even now as he finishes his point.

“Sometimes, youthful as they are, my students can make the mistake of blaming the Hogwarts or it’s
Faculty, when indeed, it is themselves that they need to look to and work on fixing.”

Chuckling, Albus clasps his hands in front of him, weaving his fingers in and out of one another as he
gazes around the table.

“I must admit, it was much easier teaching you lot. You all understood the importance of self-
improvement and self-awareness above all else.”

As backs go straight and smiles spread all across the room, Lucius grits his teeth silently at the head
of the table. Once again, the old man had said an awful lot of nothing of actual substance. He was a
master at that, the aging wizard. He always knew how to talk in circles and circles, like it didn’t even
matter what they were bringing before him and demanding he answer for.

Perhaps this time would be different though. Lucius had come prepared, after all.

“Yes… about these incidents. Specifically, there’s one incident in particular that needs to be
addressed before we can move on. Apparently, a female student snuck into the Forbidden Forest in
search of a magical arrow of some sort. She was found by the centaur herds there… and defiled.”

Lucius feels a surge of satisfaction when Dumbledore actually winces at his terminology. There’s
shuffling around the table as the other governors all flush and squirm a bit. Some of them are no
doubt aroused by the imagery, the filthy depraved lechers. But Lucius doesn’t care about any of that,
all he cares about is nailing Dumbledore to the wall.

“Ah yes. That unfortunate incident. Once she went into the forest, it was quite unavoidable. The
centaurs did handle her rather roughly, but they have their traditions, just as we have ours. She was
released back into the custody of Hogwarts and has been healed by Madam Pomfrey. I’m sure if
nothing else, she’s learned a valuable lesson.”

Lucius somehow doubts it. But still he presses onward.

“Has she? Has your school? Because I have heard other rumors… other tellings. Apparently, the
incident in the Forbidden Forest led to the creation of something called the ‘DA’. Apparently, it was
created by one of your Professors. And apparently, if my sources are correct, ‘DA’ stands for
Dumbledore’s Army.”

As he delivers that bombshell, Lucius narrows his eyes at the aged Headmaster and frowns.

“What do you have to say for yourself, Headmaster? I can tell you, as a close personal friend of his,
the Minister is none too happy with the idea of you turning our next generation of wizards and witches
into some sort of personal army.”

Dumbledore… looks perfectly surprised, of course. Lucius likes to think that he’d be able to see
through it, but even knowing what he knows and trusting his sources, he honestly can’t say for
certain whether Albus knew about it or not. As it is, the Headmaster just shakes his head, looking
flabbergasted.

“I must admit, this is the first I’m hearing of this, Lucius! I can assure you; I am not out to make any
sort of personal army. The Forbidden Forest remains forbidden, of course, and I have no intentions of
letting anyone at Hogwarts, be they faculty or student, start a war with the centaurs. I promise, my
dear boy, I will do everything in my power to investigate this… ‘Dumbledore’s Army’. However, I
would not be surprised if it turns out to be exactly what you said it was… just a rumor.”

Tch, turning his own words back against him. Before Lucius can continue on, one of the other
Governors speaks up, all too eager to pile praise onto Dumbledore.

“Oh, but of course Headmaster. And I’m sure I speak for all of us here on the Board when I say that
we look forward to hearing the results of your investigation!”

“Quite right! This needs to be gotten to the bottom of immediately, and who better than Albus
Dumbledore himself?!”

“Hmph, perhaps someone not so closely tied to it? I do wonder if perhaps an independent
investigation might be in order…”

“What, bringing people in from outside Hogwarts? Is that really the best idea?”
“Why not? If there’s criminal malfeasance going on, isn’t that a task for the Aurors?”

“C-Criminal malfeasance?! It’s a school full of children, my good man!”

Sitting back in his chair at the head of the table, Lucius listens as the Board all debates without even
waiting for so much as a ‘by your leave’ from him. But then, perhaps that was for the best. If he’d
made it official, then he would have had to put his name on it and from the sound of things, that
wouldn’t have been a good idea.

No, as he listens to the Governors go back and forth with one another over the issue, Lucius quickly
recognizes that he doesn’t have nearly enough votes here to oust Dumbledore or anything like that.
Indeed, the old man’s position is still just too fucking strong.

In the end, all Lucius can hope is that he’s planted a seed in the minds of his fellow governors… and
continue to cultivate and water the seed he already planted in the Minister’s mind. His long term
plans to weaken Dumbledore’s position and oust the old fool from his positions remains just that, a
long term plan.

By the end of the meeting, the majority of the Board has agreed that there isn’t anything
objectionable with any of Dumbledore’s actions as Headmaster, and he gets off with a warning and
nary a slap on the wrist as Lucius, having to keep up appearances, joins the majority side in
approving that warning.

Some day he’d nail the old bastard to the wall. Someday…
 24 - Chapter 24

“I’m telling you, Pansy! You’re missing out! The DA could really use some Slytherin Representation,
and I’m sure if you joined, so many other Slytherins would too!”

Rolling her eyes, not for the first time since this conversation had started all the way back at the
beginning of the train ride, Pansy Parkinson just shakes her head, directing a mirthless smile in
Susan Bones’ direction.

“Alternatively, they could ostracize me for being a traitor and a suck up. Both of which would be
things that would be true if I joined an organization called ‘Dumbledore’s Army’.”

Susan waves a hand airily, launching into yet another phase of her… incessant attempts to get Pansy
to sign up to Hogwarts’ latest and ‘best’ school club. Tuning her out for a moment, Pansy instead
ponders how exactly she got here. Her, a Slytherin, sitting in a cabin with Susan, a Hufflepuff, forced
to listen to the red head natter on and on.

She supposed it could be traced back quite a ways. Why, one could blame it on that new friend of
Draco’s that he’d made last year, that… Dudley Dursley fellow. Before, it’d been Draco and Pansy,
with Crabbe and Goyle as Draco’s tagalongs. Suddenly, it’d become Draco and Dudley, and while
Pansy didn’t think for a second that Dudley Dursley was trying to compete with her for Draco’s hand
in marriage, there was no denying that the boy’s sudden appearance had dramatically altered the
dynamic.

Especially when he’d started bringing that mudblood witch Granger around and had somehow talked
Draco into thinking it was his idea. It wasn’t like there was no room for Pansy in Draco’s inner circle
anymore… just no room for her in Draco’s cabin on the Hogwarts Express, apparently. Being
relegated to finding her own cabin was a crushing blow last year on the way home from Hogwarts…
THIS year, Pansy hadn’t even tried.

Amusingly enough, unbeknownst to Pansy, she very well could have sat with Draco and Dudley on
the way from Hogwarts back to the station this year. Seeing how Crabbe and Goyle were off being
‘entertained’ by a moral-less, fully corrupted Hermione Granger, there were plenty of seats in Draco
and Dudley’s cabin. As it was, Pansy hadn’t even tried, and so the two boys were left to chat among
themselves.

Pansy, meanwhile, was ‘stuck’ with Susan Bones. The Hufflepuff witch had been with her best
friend Hannah Abbott when they’d stumbled upon Pansy all alone in her cabin. Upon seeing the
unwelcoming look on the Slytherin Witch’s face, one would think they would have moved along… but
no, Susan had always been tenacious. Sending Hannah on ahead, the red-haired witch had slipped
into Pansy’s cabin and sat down right then and there.

To be fair to Susan, they were probably the closest thing to a friendship that currently existed
between a Slytherin and a Hufflepuff. That wasn’t to say they WERE friends, because they weren’t,
at least not in Pansy’s opinion. But they were… forced acquaintances, after a fashion. House Bones
and House Parkinson ran in the same political circles, and with the Wizarding World being as small
and tight-knit as it was, Pansy and Susan had run into each other at holiday parties and get-togethers
over the years more than once.

When you were a kid at one of those things, especially a young witch, you wanted to band together,
to avoid any… incidents. No matter how stately and proper an old wizard might look, you did NOT ever
accept his invitation to look at his collection of rare books. Pansy had never had to learn that the hard
way, she wasn’t some Ravenclaw, but she’d heard about a few incidents over the years all the
same… involving girls who were in fact now Ravenclaws, at that.

And no one was ever punished for it either, because that was just the way the world was. So yes,
Pansy and Susan were acquaintances, and had known each other for quite some time, long before
arriving at Hogwarts. It helped, of course, that they weren’t in adversarial houses. Slytherin could
technically be considered to be in an adversarial relationship with ALL of the Hogwarts Houses, but in
truth the real bad blood only existed between them and Gryffindor.

They looked down on Hufflepuffs for being lemmings and too friendly by half, and the compete with
Ravenclaws to be the best academically… but it was Gryffindor that House Slytherin treated like their
mortal enemies. Or as much of a mortal enemy as one can be when all those involved are school
age.

Which had made it all the more mind boggling to Pansy to see Draco spending so much time around
that Gryffindor Mudblood last year. Still, it wasn’t her place to question it. House Malfoy was
prestigious and powerful enough that they could DO things like that. Her, on the other hand…

Raising a hand and stopping Susan in her tracks, Pansy shakes her head. She hasn’t even really
been listening all that closely to Susan’s sales pitch for the last however long, but she can guess.

“I’m not joining Dumbledore’s Army, Susan, and that’s final.”

But of course, it wasn’t final in Susan’s opinion.

“But why not?! The DA was formed to protect each other, Pansy! And sure, it’s chalk full of
Gryffindors, but there are just as many Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws as well!”

As earnest as Susan is, Pansy still detects the fib in the red head’s voice, rolling her eyes.

“You mean there are as many Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws COMBINED as there are Gryffindors… IF
that.”

Susan blushes prettily at being called out and for a moment, Pansy finds herself once again
comparing their bodies. It’s something that the Parkinson witch has been doing more and more with
her peers over the last year, as she’s grown up and grown out, so to speak. Pansy’s developing
feminine figure is nothing to scoff out, by her estimation.

With a raven-haired pixie cut, a cute face, and a developing hourglass body, Pansy knows she’s cute
already, and is going to be downright smoking hot in another year or two. Draco won’t know what hit
him once she grows fully into her own, she figures. It’ll be like taking candy from a baby, getting his
eyes on her and keeping them there… or so she hopes.

However, when she compares herself to girls like Susan Bones, Pansy can admit to feeling just a
kernel of doubt. Its not that Pansy herself is unattractive or anything like that… merely that bitches like
Susan Bones have ALL the luck. The crimson-haired Hufflepuff Witch has also sprouted up and
outwards in the past year, but where Pansy has made respectable gains in all the right areas, Susan
has gone ahead and doubled those gains at least.

She has the biggest titties of their year, easily, and more than that, her blue eyes, red hair, and
freckled face give her this cute, adorable girl-next-door look even with her… bimboish body. The damn
witch has the best of both worlds! It isn’t fair, not by Pansy’s estimation. It’s not fair by a LONG
shot.

“W-Well… that may be true, but at least the DA was started by a Ravenclaw, right? That’s gotta count
for something!”

Raising an eyebrow, Pansy snorts derisively.

“Sure. It shows that a Ravenclaw like Professor Lockhart knows exactly how to convince a whole
bunch of Gryffindors and a handful of Hufflepuffs to join his club. Just name it after the most famous
Gryffindor Wizard of all time.”

It’s Susan’s turn to roll her eyes at that, shaking her head as she smiles.

“Oh, come on, I think Headmaster Dumbledore rates as bit more than a Gryffindor Wizard. Still, he’s
definitely getting on in the years, there’s no doubt about that! That’s why wizards like Professor
Lockhart are the future, Pansy! And by signing up now, you can be PART of that future! You can help
us fight off the Dark Creatures that prey upon the Hogwarts Population! Like what those dirty
centaurs did to that poor girl…”

Pansy sighs. Because honestly? There is a note of… appeal to Susan’s argument. The red head has
managed to hit upon the two greatest positives to joining up with this… Dumbledore’s Army. One, the
club had been founded by Professor Gilderoy Lockhart. Even before becoming their Hogwarts
Professor last year, Gilderoy Lockhart was someone who every witch their age knew.

As Susan swoons over him, going on and on about how handsome and powerful and dashing he is,
Pansy… can’t really bring herself to disagree, admittedly. Indeed, Pansy Parkinson owns every single
one of Professor Lockhart’s books… and had owned them even before they’d become a mandatory
part of the school reading this year.

She’d read them all back to back and spent several nights staring dreamily at his winking magical
portrait on the back cover of each. Sometimes… sometimes Pansy was daring enough to lay out all of
the books on her bed, propped up so that the small portraits of Gilderoy were all watching her. Then,
she’d take off her clothes, lie back on her bed… and play with herself.

On top of that, the handsome, studly, stunningly powerful man had featured in a number of her wet
dreams. Hers and a good number of other young witches, if Susan’s gushing was anything to go off
of. To be fair, Lockhart was… he really could be the next Albus Dumbledore. He was charismatic,
affable, but most importantly of all, incredibly powerful and accomplished.

All of the things he’d done in his books spoke of a very powerful wizard capable of incredible feats of
heroics. More than that, he’d shown those same heroic qualities this year in creating the DA and
teaching the students of Hogwarts how to defend themselves from Dark Creatures and the like.
The thing was, Pansy was supposed to be a member of a Dark Family. Technically, they didn’t
distinguish Noble Houses in that way any longer. There wasn’t any such thing as ‘Dark’ and ‘Light’
families in actual politics and hadn’t been for many years. But the stigma was still there. No one
would dare say it to their faces, but certainly, Houses like Black and Malfoy and even Parkinson were
still regarded as Dark.

For all that they’d pushed into the light, for all that they were respectable members of society, their
pasts were still quite… mired in controversy and what your average moronic wizard might try to call
‘evil’ or ‘over the line’. Pansy had been raised on this understanding as well. That she might not be
allowed to be a Dark Witch publicly, but that she would always be one by nurture and by training.

This was all to say… was she not Gilderoy’s enemy? Was not all of Slytherin? When Dumbledore’s
Army had first been made, the Professor hadn’t invited a single one of their House. Maybe if he had,
they would have joined up… or maybe not, it was still called DUMBLEDORE’s Army, and no Slytherin
wanted to be associated with that sort of thing.

All the same, as handsome and attractive as Pansy found Professor Lockhart to be, she had to be
practical and pragmatic. He and his DA… they weren’t for a witch like her. Her job was to get in close
to Draco and get him to marry her before they both graduated from Hogwarts. Securing that political
alliance, securing her house’s future by tying herself to the Malfoys… that was Pansy’s purpose in
this life.

By comparison, Susan Bones got to engage in frivolous nonsense that Pansy could ever only dream
of. In the end, it’s easy enough to shut the red head down, even as Susan tries again and again
throughout the ride back home. She’s persistent if nothing else, but Pansy already has her eye on
the prize. And she knows if she takes her eye off that prize for even a second, she might just end up
losing it… rather, losing him.

Susan and her bodacious bod is a good example of the sort of competition Pansy is working against.
Indeed, even with all the work Pansy puts into her appearance on a daily basis, girls like Susan still
manage to outshine her completely.

It cannot stand… and Pansy aims to make sure it doesn’t. One way or another, she knows she’s
going to marry Draco Malfoy.

As the train pulls into the station, the unlikely duo say their goodbyes and the pair of young ladies
make their way off to their respective family members. Seeing Susan approaching Dame Amelia
Bones, Director of the DMLE, with an ‘Auntie Amelia!’ is a stark reminder that the other girl is
protected from the consequences of her actions by her in with the law. Pansy, meanwhile, or any
other Slytherin for that matter, would likely be the first thrown in Azkaban if anyone in the Ministry
decided Professor Lockhart’s club was the start of some uprising or something.

Best to stay clear of such things… and always keep her eye on the prize.
 25 - Chapter 25

A/N: This interlude takes place in the Original Timeline, for anyone who is confused.

-x-X-x-

“I searched for him, Mione, you know I did… but whatever she did might as well have been the
equivalent of a Dementor’s Kiss. I can’t call up Dudley at all, which means his soul is gone.”

They’re conversing in Harry’s private study, within his family manor. Sat behind his grandfather’s
old desk, Harry Potter looks surprisingly at home there, quite comfortable with the lordships that have
been heaped upon him in the time since he saved the world and became an adult. In one hand, he
rolls a very special Golden Snitch. Not only was it the first Golden Snitch he ever caught, it was also
the only gift Dumbledore had left him.

More importantly, this Golden Snitch was the housing case of the Resurrection Stone, one of the
three Deathly Hallows, and an item that, if one knew how to use it, could be used to call up the souls
of the dead.

Naturally, after the… incident, Harry had tried multiple times to call up Dudley’s soul. Mostly to try and
figure out what Delphini had been up to in the first place, to see if the crazed witch had actually told
his whale of a cousin anything before killing him. But alas, just this once, Delphini had been correct.
Harry and his friends had been much too late.

As they’d burst into the room, Riddle’s daughter had cackled like a banshee and something, some
flash of light, had blinded them all momentarily. When the spots finally finished fading from their eyes
and they could actually see again, it was already over. Delphini was in the wind, having apparated
out before anyone could think to put up an anti-apparation ward, and Dudley’s body was left behind
on the bed, lifeless and grey.

She hadn’t just killed him though, and that was the biggest issue. If she had just killed him, the
Resurrection Stone would have been able to call up his spectre, allowing Harry to interrogate his lard
tub of a cousin and find out more about what the fuck was going on. Instead, whatever Delphini
Riddle had done had completely destroyed Dudley’s soul… or so Hermione had postulated.

Even as Harry is sitting in his grandfather’s chair, Hermione Granger is sat on the edge of said desk,
half-turned towards him with her arms crossed under her ample chest. The brunette witch is as
brilliant as she is beautiful, with a killer body and looks that most women would die for, but also an
amazing brain inside that head of hers. She’d saved Harry’s mum with that vast intellect, and for
that Harry would always love her. Well… he loved her for other reasons as well.

Letting out a sigh, Hermione inclines her head.

“Well, what matters is you tried. Honestly, given everything that that side of your family did to you,
you don’t owe Dudley or his parents anything. Its your Saving Peoples Thing that makes you put in
the effort anyways. Dudley… well, at the very least, we’ll bring his killer to justice. The bitch might
have escaped us for now, but it’s only a matter of time before we catch her.”
Harry nods, taking some solace in Hermione’s words. It’s true that he doesn’t and never has much
cared for his cousin… but its also true that he feels guilty for being unable to save Dudley. Everyone
who’s died because of him, or because of his failure to save them… they weigh on the Man-Who-
Won’s conscience something fierce.

Hermione is right, of course. Bringing Delphini Riddle to justice, locking her up in Azkaban where she
belongs, will do a lot to assuaging Harry’s sense of guilt. It’s all he can do for Dudley at this point.

Before he can open his mouth and agree with his brunette best friend however, there’s a sudden
knock on the door. A glance at the clock shows Harry what times it is, and he quirks the corner of his
mouth up as he looks over at Hermione.

“We’ll continue this conversation another time, Mione. Let me know if there are any developments.”

Then, he calls out to the door.

“Come in!”

Inclining her head in bemused agreement, Hermione slips off of his desk and begins walking towards
the exit of the study, even as the door opens up to admit two other witches, each young nubile
beauties in their own right… and that beauty is only more accentuated by the matching sets of lacy,
black lingerie they’re both wearing, with matching high heels to complete the ensembles and really
make their butts pop as they saunter in.

As Hermione Granger passes Ginny Weasley and Luna Lovegood on her way out, there’s a slight
moment of recognition, giving the two witches nods, even as she smirks somewhat smugly. There’s
no jealousy in Hermione’s gaze, perhaps because she knows she’ll always be more important to
Harry than the two of them, no matter how much he lets them into his life. After all, she’s not just his
primary researcher and the girl who gave his mum back to him, she’s his first female friend, his best
friend, and that will always count for something.

Still, if Ginny or Luna are put off by Hermione passing them by without a word, they don’t show it.
Instead, the two witches are hyper-fixated on Harry as he rises from behind the desk and walks
around to the front of it, leaning back against the ancient piece of furniture as the two lovely ladies
approach. There’s a fond smile playing across his face, even as he slides his gaze up and down
their bodies appreciatively.

“That time already, is it? I imagine you two want your turns, yes?”

Luna just smiles mysteriously, while Ginny pouts mightily, her plush red lips looking so good when
they’re pushed out together.

“I think we’ve waited long enough, Harry~”

Harry just smiles and nods, before snapping his fingers. In an instant, the three of them are in his
bedroom. A moment later and he’s naked and laying on the bed. Ginny and Luna take a beat longer
to get their bearings, but as soon as they realize where he’s gone and see his cock growing hard
and straight between his spread legs, they leap up onto the bed after him.
Clamoring up, the two young witches each take a side, laying on their bellies right next to each other
between his legs as their hands wrap around his sizable member. Looking at him, their eyes filled
with lust, they waste no time in licking up and down his length, soft mewls and cute moans leaving
their lips as they do so. Harry, for his part, just puts his hands back behind his head, lacing his fingers
together and smiling as he watches the two lovely ladies work.

While Luna doesn’t waste any more time with words, attacking his member ravenously with her
mouth and tongue, Ginny is a bit bolder, and a bit curiouser.

“What did, mm, Hermione want, Harry?”

As she slurps down his cock, both she and Luna are looking at him, listening carefully even while
working over his shaft with their tongues. Shrugging, Harry sighs.

“Just checking one last time to see if I could summon Dudley’s spirit. But nothing comes out. Which
means he either isn’t dead, or his soul is irrevocably destroyed. And since we literally buried his body
a week ago, I think we all know which option it is.”

Ginny nods at that, while Luna’s tongue goes lower, to his balls. Seeing this, Ginny takes advantage
of Luna’s fixation with slobbering all over Harry’s nut sack and goes higher, allowing her to be the
first to actually envelope his cockhead in her mouth. Then, she keeps going, sliding up and down his
dick, her hands planting on the bed beneath her as she stares him directly in the eye.

Harry is duly impressed as Ginny deep-throats his cock with a lot more skill than any previous oral
experience she’d given him. She’s been practicing, that much is immediately obvious, and from the
way she’s looking at him expectantly, she clearly wants praise. Harry just smiles at her, watching as
that ruby red lipstick of hers gets lower and lower down his length, until finally she’s kissing the base
of his cock.

Only then does he reach out and brush a hand through her red hair while giving her what she so
desperately needs… positive affirmation.

“Good girl.”

Ginny’s eyes cross for a moment and she very nearly loses control of her suppressed gag reflex, a
louder gurgle than normal coming out before she’s forced to pull back lest she choke on his cock
entirely. Blushing a bit as his dick slips out of her lips, she squirms under his smile and gaze,
returning his grin with a cute small smile of her own.

“B-Been practicing.”

Harry nods in acknowledgment of that fact, undeniably amused, even as Ginny goes back to working
over his shaft with her tongue, Luna sliding her mouth back up off of his balls as well. Perhaps Ginny
hadn’t even been taking advantage of the blonde witch’s quirkiness, perhaps they’d simply planned
it. Either way, the experience is an insanely pleasurable one, and it’s no surprise that Harry is getting
close to finishing already.

With a grunt, he lets out a warning, even as his balls churn and his cock pulses.

“Here it comes, girls!”

Rather than pull away, the two sexily clad witches lean in closer. Cheeks pressed together, eyes
fixed on his face, Ginny’s freckled visage and Luna’s pale face are both flushed with arousal even
as his cock, covered in Ginny’s lipstick, throbs and pulsates one final time before unloading all over
them. He ends up coating their mouths in his seed, making messes of their previously pristine faces
as they moan throatily and wantonly, wiggling and writhing down between his legs.

Harry’s hips thrust involuntarily upwards a few times before he finishes his release, and then he’s
collapsing, which given he’s already on his back, just means he relaxes back into the bed as Luna
and Ginny pulls away a bit. Of course, with their faces caked in his seed, they don’t just stop there.
Pulling back so they’re both resting on their knees, they turn to face one another.

Slowly, almost tenderly, their lips come together as they kiss and lick at one another’s cum-coated
features. At the same time, their hands come up behind each other and they work open their bras,
pulling away the matching black undergarments to reveal their perfectly sculpted tits. Said breasts
are almost exactly the same in size, neither necessarily having precedent over the other. In a way,
that was a good metaphor for their entire relationship, truly.

As they begin to makeout with one another, pressing their tits together and moaning into each
other’s cum-coated mouths while cleaning each other with their tongues, Harry knows this is as
much a show for him as it is a pleasurable experience for them. They’re decidedly over-exaggerating
the moaning, and the writhing, and the… the everything.

But at the same time, he also knows they feel strongly for each other. Ginny would have him believe
that she only brings Luna along to these sexual encounters because the blonde witch wouldn’t
otherwise be brave enough to admit her feelings for Harry and ask him to fuck her herself. But Harry
has suspicions that that’s not entirely true. It’s not like Luna has said anything one way or the other,
but more that he understands Ginny better than she thinks he does.

After the events of his Second Year and Ginny’s First, it was no surprise that the red head had come
out the other side… traumatized. Anyone would be, really. She’d been possessed for half the year by
a fragment of Tom Riddle’s soul, after all.

That she’d come to lean on Luna for emotional support, that she’d come to rely on her best friend to
be there for her in all things, was really no surprise at all. So yes, while there was clearly a lot of
showmanship going on with them licking his cum off each other, there was also a true, bonafide note
of love and affection between the two girls.

All of it combined is more than enough to get Harry rock hard again, which is definitely one of the
purposes of their clean-up and makeout session. When Ginny and Luna pull away from one another,
his cock is ramrod straight once more, and all that’s left to do is decide just which one of them is
getting fucked first. They’re both going to get a good hard dicking before the night is over, though.

Or are they? Before Harry can ask them how they want to decide who’s up for a ride on the Potter
Express first this time, the door to the bedroom suddenly bangs open, interrupting the affair most
decisively as all three of them whip their heads in the direction of the door. Standing there, panting
and out of breath, is one Hermione Granger, her eyes wide and filled with a sense of urgency.

“H-Harry! The… the stars… the stars are going out!”

“What? Hermione, speak sense!”

Swallowing thickly and taking a moment to compose herself and catch her breath, Hermione’s words
a moment later are nevertheless just as concerning and effectively the same message.

“The stars in the night sky… they’re disappearing!”

 26 - Chapter 26

“Heel, Bitch.”

Petunia is currently off traveling, dealing with the new Dursley Businesses and Properties over in
Magical London. With the help of the goblins and her new magical core, Petunia Dursley was settling
into the life of a witch with relative ease. She walked the walk and talked the talk, and even dressed
appropriately.

Luckily, even in the wizarding world, one wasn’t expected to cast random spells in everyday
interactions, so she could have the appearance of a full-grown, fully trained witch, while not actually
having any of the qualifications or teaching. As fast as Petunia was learning spells, she wasn’t at all
capable of fighting a magical duel or anything like that, and she was still very much the equivalent of
a First Year Hogwarts Student. Dudley should know.

That all said, money talked, and that wasn’t just a truth in the muggle world. With the Potter Fortune
now the Dursley Fortune, and the Potter Holdings now the Dursley Holdings, Petunia Dursley and the
Dursley Name were on the rise. That his mother, despite having spent most of her life as a
housewife, was taking to all of it so well was… well, it made Dudley’s heart swell with happiness.

Meanwhile, his father was off at a business conference over in America. Upon learning that his wife
had come into a veritable fortune, Vernon had leveraged that fact to get himself a promotion at
Grunnings. He was now their VIP of Sales, which meant he got to go on big trips like the one he was
currently on. Dudley, despite feeling a little further apart from his non-magical father since entering
the magical world, nevertheless wished him all the best.

Finally, Harry was off dating some muggle girl. Dudley hadn’t been paying too much attention to that,
all that really mattered was that Harry would be out for the weekend, having made it clear that he
intended to stay over at this muggle woman’s place.

Which meant that Dudley had the house… and his lovely Aunt, all to himself.

As vacant-eyed Lily Evans drops into a crouch at his order, her hands coming up and curling into the
approximation of paws, just the way he’d taught her to do, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she
pants noisily, just like a bitch in heat, Dudley just grins.

“Good girl.”

He’s holding a book open in one hand right now… a book that Aunt Marge had left him, when he’d
offhandedly mentioned he was interested in training a bitch. Harry had been there but was clueless
as ever and hadn’t managed to make the connection that the bitch was his own mother. Petunia and
Marge had both gotten it though, with Dudley’s mom being pleased and his aunt being incredibly
amused.

“Roll Over, Bitch.”

Lily does so, rolling on the floor like a dog and coming up into a position on her knees afterwards that
Dudley had taught her. With her hands palm down atop her legs, her arms are pushing her
impressive bust inwards, causing her huge tits to pop out even more as Dudley gazes upon them
appreciatively.

Really, it was almost sad how Harry had all but abandoned his mother to Dudley’s depravations in
this timeline. In the previous timeline, the magical Harry Potter had saved his mother… albeit with the
help of Hermione Granger. That had decidedly not happened here, and with no magic to call upon to
give him hope of Lily’s recovery, and no magic to make it a him and his mother versus the Dursleys’
scenario… he’d simply begun to neglect her.

To be fair, it wasn’t like she was being starved or visibly mistreated or anything like that. As far as
Harry was concerned, Petunia and Dudley were all too HAPPY to handle the care of his mother.
Dudley might be away for schooling for much of the year, just like Harry was, but when he was home,
he was always ready to look after his aunt.

All this was to say, muggle Harry could do nothing to help his mother, and in a healthier home
environment without that us versus them mentality, the muggle boy had ultimately come to view Lily
as a yoke around his neck, a set of weights holding him down and keeping him from living his life to
the fullest.

And so, Harry had abandoned his mother… to Dudley, unknowing of just what sort of things Dudley
regularly did to his poor, dimwitted Aunt.

Smiling and nodding, Dudley gives Lily a wide smile and some further positive affirmation.

“Good girl.”

He notes how the repeated use of the words ‘Good girl’, and the title ‘Bitch’ both seem to have
their effect on Lily. When he praises her, she perks up, her ample chest puffing a bit further and her
back straightening as the grateful smile on her face only grows. Meanwhile, she only obeys his
orders now when he gives her them with the word ‘Bitch’ at the end.

These are tools he learned how to leverage from Marge’s little training book. By making every order
come with ‘Bitch’, Lily was no longer likely to erroneously obey someone else. It would be bad if she
was accidentally called out by someone else, and thoughtlessly obeyed in a way that hurt the
Dursleys’ reputation, after all.

Humming, Dudley licks his lips as his eyes trail up and down Lily’s body for a long moment more
before he nods. He’s growing a little bored of training. Time for the fun part.

“Beg, Bitch.”

Lily whines pitifully, not a single human sounding noise coming from her lips as she instead begs…
well, like a dog-girl might. Her big green eyes turn particularly mournful as she whimpers and whines
at him, while her hands… her hands go across her body. One goes up, to one of her breasts,
beginning to play with it. The other goes between her suddenly spread thighs as she continues
kneeling there but with her legs splayed apart.

Fingering herself and toying with one nipple, Lily all but humps the air as she thrusts her body out in
his direction, tongue still sticking straight out of her mouth. Her version of… begging. Dudley just grins
and sets the book aside, reaching down and freeing his cock from its confines. As his mostly hard
member rises from his boxers to stand at attention, he notes the way Lily’s gorgeous green eyes
focus on his dick tip, going crossed in the process.

The animalistic whining and whimpering coming from her lips only increases in volume, nearly
reaching a fever pitch.

“Is this what you want, Bitch?”

Stepping forward, Dudley takes hold of his own cock in one hand, and Lily’s hair in the other. He
slaps his dick down across his dimwitted Aunt’s face, watching as she continues to stare at it
needily, her tongue waving along the underside of his shaft, slurping away at whatever part of his
length she can reach.

“Heh… fine then. Have at it.”

Leaning back, repositioning himself, Dudley slides into his Aunt’s warm, wet, and altogether inviting
mouth without another moment of hesitation. A groan leaves the young man’s lips, even as he
pushes against the back of Lily’s throat in no time, using the red head as his own personal sex toy…
his own personal bitch in heat.

Lily, for her part, immediately begins sucking on his cock, her tongue still waving back and forth wildly
as she does so. The sheer amount of saliva in her mouth makes it clear that her sensory training is
coming along nicely as well. Dudley has been working hard to addict her to his musk, to make her
begin salivating at the very thought of having his cock anywhere near her pillowy lips.

He's making good progress, that much is obvious as Dudley begins to saw in and out of Lily’s
submissive, willing mouth, groaning as he grips her tightly by her hair, starting to face fuck her right
then and there.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

“That’s right, Bitch. Take it all. Take my whole fucking cock, you slutty little cunt!”

Dudley would never forget what the Lily of the previous timeline did to him and his family. Sure, he
might not be able to prove it was her. Sure, there’d never been any direct revenge that he could
point to or had seen with his own eyes. But he wasn’t stupid. He wasn’t!

The Dursley Family’s suffering, the shit-turns their lives had taken, had only started happening after
Hermione Granger healed Lily Evans Potter’s mind. Only after Lily was reborn with all of her mental
faculties, had things gone to shit for the Dursleys.

For that, Dudley would take out all of his pent-up frustration and anger on his Bitch. He would make
THIS Lily shoulder the burdens of her predecessor. And he would enjoy every last second of it, to be
sure.

“GAGKH! GAGKH! GAGKH!”

Lily’s emerald eyes are watering now, tears eventually streaking down her cheeks as she stares up
at him imploringly, her nostrils flaring but clearly not getting nearly enough air at this point in time. But
Dudley doesn’t care. He keeps going. He keeps fucking her face, until those teary eyes of hers begin
to roll up in her head, her throat convulsing and the lack of oxygen slowly but surely getting to her.

In this moment, he holds his Aunt’s life in his hands… and he takes it as far as he does, reaching
climax as her lids begin to flutter, as her face starts to grow a little… purple.

Needless to say, his seed explodes out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth, making an utter
mess of her face as he cums and cums. But Dudley also pulls back as soon as he’s finished, leaving
Lily to cough and hack up his jizz, to finally clear her airways and get some air in her lungs. Of
course, the only problem with that is… she makes quite the mess as a result, getting regurgitated cum
all over the floor.

“Bad girl.”

Watching his Bitch freeze up at the admonishment, Dudley’s grin only grows wider still. Even still
trying to recover from the lack of air, she hears his words and tenses, whimpering as she realizes she
fucked up somehow. Of course, like a dog, she won’t truly know HOW she messed up unless he
points it out to her. Grabbing hold of her by the hair again, Dudley forces Lily’s face close to the
ground, to the mess she’s made, pointing at it accusingly.

“Look at what you did, Bitch. Look at this mess. This is all your fault; do you hear me?”

His voice is raised, but he’s not shrieking or shouting at her. Instead, he speaks in a clear,
judgmental tone, a sharp tone that cuts right through the haze over Lily’s mind. She truly does have
the intelligence of a bitch in heat, as she whimpers and shudders, looking thoroughly distraught over
what she’s done.

“… But I’ll give you a chance to make it up to me. You’ve been a bad girl, but you can still be a good
girl.”

Lily perks up at that, and as Dudley lets go of her hair, she lifts her head, looking at him with hope in
her big green eyes. Dudley just raises an eyebrow, smirking easily.

“It should be obvious. Clean up after yourself, Bitch.”

Limited understanding dawns in Lily’s unintelligent eyes. Dudley doesn’t even have to elaborate
further or deny her the use of her hands. No, a Bitch like Lily, mostly trained now, knows what’s up.
And so, without further ado, she lowers her head back to the ground of her own volition, and this
time, lolls out her tongue and begins to lap up the mess she’s made at his feet.

At the same time, whether she’s consciously doing it or not, his Aunt raises her hips high into the air,
very clearly offering herself to him like… well, like the bitch in heat he keeps referring to her ass.
Letting out a noise of interest, Dudley circles around Lily’s naked, voluptuous body as the red head
continues to clean up after herself.

Her hips high in the air, her voluptuous peach-shaped ass on display, and along with it… her gushing
wet pussy lips, just waiting for the right man to come along and give her a good, hard dicking. Dudley
chuckles as he lays a hand on one of Lily’s ass cheeks, causing her to jolt as he gives it a good hard
squeeze.
“I want you to know, Bitch. This isn’t for you. This is for me.”

His cock, having risen back to full mast by this point, comes up and slots into his aunt from behind
with ease. Despite his words, Lily moans wantonly while continuing to lick up the mess in front of her.
Dudley, for his part, groans in pleasure. He knows that his Bitch is going to get a lot out of this, but
he’s not willing to deny himself just to punish her. He wants to fuck Lily Evans… and so he’s going to
fuck her, no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Grabbing her by her hips, digging his thumbs into her ass cheeks, Dudley grunts as he begins to fuck
Lily harder and faster by the moment, pounding into her from behind without reservation, without
hesitation. He fucks her like she’s his, because she fucking is. She belongs to him, he OWNS her…
and if he wants to pound her silly while forcing her to lick and lap up his cum, he fucking will!

There’s a certain headiness, to fucking Lily. She’s a representation of all that he’s accomplished
since coming back in time. She represents his and his mother’s mutually beneficial relationship with
the goblins. She represents his and his mother’s magic. She represents her son’s failure to ever be
anything but a magicless squib muggle… she even represents Hermione Granger’s failure to be
anything save for Crabbe and Goyle’s chew toy.

Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, and Lily Evans Potter. If anyone could be said to have played a part
in his family’s ruin in the previous timeline, Dudley would say it had to be those three. Even if
Hermione didn’t help Harry and Lily take revenge, she directly facilitated Lily’s recovery.

And for that… Dudley was happy to have left her in Crabbe and Goyle’s clutches. And he was happy
to have made Lily Evans his dimwitted, loyal, obedient Bitch.

With one final thrust and a hoarse, victorious shout, Dudley proceeds to cum inside of Lily, pumping
her full of his cum. He fills her and fills her, groaning all the while, until finally its done and he’s
finished. Panting a bit, Dudley refrains from collapsing atop his aunt, instead pulling back and giving
her fat ass a harsh smack before getting to his feet.

“Keep cleaning, Bitch.”

Amusedly, as Lily obeys, Dudley can already see his seed leaking out of her slightly agape pussy lips
and can tell she’s going to cause a mess down betwixt her knees as well if he doesn’t stop it.

… He doesn’t, of course. Instead, Dudley walks from the room, cock still out and swinging every
which way as he goes to get himself something to drink and a snack, already looking forward to the
opportunity to ream Lily a new one when he gets back, and she has yet another mess to clean up.

No less than his Bitch deserves, after all.

 27 - Chapter 27

“Thank you for letting us come over for a visit, Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Hermione is one of our closest
friends at school, as I’m sure you both are aware.”

Dudley Dursley is all smiles as he sits in a chair in the Grangers’ Living Room. The room’s other two
chairs are both occupied by Hermione’s parents, while the couch is currently taken up by Crabbe,
Goyle, and Hermione sitting in between them. Luckily, the two boys are smart enough to keep their
hands to themselves at the moment.

Amusingly, both Vincent and Gregory are looking to be in better shape than they were in their First
Year. Whether its copious amounts of sex with Hermione Granger giving them more activity, or their
new focus on making the witch their wench over stuffing their faces with pastries and desserts at all
times of the day, they’re actually beginning to grow into their own. Hermione, as hilarious as it is, is
actually an amazing influence on the two of them.

Even as they’ve both been an absolutely horrible influence on her. Honestly, Dudley wasn’t
surprised when Crabbe and Goyle asked him for a little bit of help in convincing the Grangers that it
was perfectly normal for her and her male friends to hang out in her bedroom alone.

But he WAS surprised that Hermione was just as on board with the idea. She’d told him he could do
whatever it took, and even launched into a borderline racist speech about how her muggle parents
just didn’t UNDERSTAND magic and the magical world in the way she’d come to.

Regardless, here Dudley was, effectively mediating between the two groups. Not that he intended to
leave it to just words for long.

“That’s Dr. Granger, young man, for both of us. We are, after all, medical professionals.”

Dudley raises an eyebrow at Mr. Granger’s clipped response. From the look of things, the man
doesn’t like that all of Hermione’s friends are boys. Mrs. Granger on the other hand, a smoking hot
MILF named Monica who reminded Dudley of the adult Hermione from his previous timeline but with
smaller breasts, looked less sure.

Placing a hand on her husband’s leg, Monica gives them all a hesitant smile.

“Now Wendell… the boys have agreed to meet with us to converse about our worries. You boys must
understand, we just want what’s best for Hermione.”

Dudley smiles and nods, keeping the true hunger from his expression as he chuckles.

“Of course! We’re just here to chat… and none of us want anyone to be uncomfortable, heaven
forbid.”

What follows is a perfectly normal talk, with Dudley doing all of the heavy lifting. When Hermione
begins fidgeting out of the corner of his eye and Dudley realizes that Crabbe and Goyle really
couldn’t keep their hands to themselves any longer however, he knows its time to step up his game.
Luckily, he knows exactly what to do.

A few Confundus Charms and carefully worded suggestions later and…

“Well, you three lads are alright, haha! Sorry I was acting so overbearing and overprotective. I see
now that you boys have my Hermione’s best interests at heart! Go ahead and take them up to your
room now, Hermione. I’m heading off to the pub for the afternoon, to catch the latest game of
football!”

As Wendell Granger rises and gets his coat, Dudley does let the perverse smile that’s been hiding
behind his face peek out. Hermione’s father now thinks the world of him, Vincent, and Gregory. In
the old man’s eyes, the three boys could do no wrong.

Meanwhile, Monica…

“Oh, let me show you to the door, Wendell.”

Even as she goes through the motions of helping her husband, it’s so obviously meant to cover for
the way she keeps glancing back at him and his two friends. Biting her lower lip, Monica rubs her
inner thighs together, as she’s been doing for the last several minutes. She’s hopelessly turned on
just being in their presence at this point, finding all of Hermione’s friends rather attractive… Panties-
wetting attractive, in fact.

As Mr. Granger leaves and Mrs. Granger shows him out, Dudley just nods to Crabbe and Goyle, who
hurriedly stand up, pulling Hermione with them. Blushing profusely but also giggling as they
practically manhandle her up the stairs, Dudley watches them go with some amusement… but
remains right where he is.

The trio will have plenty of fun upstairs in Hermione’s bedroom, but Dudley… Dudley has other plans,
and they don’t involve him going anywhere. Instead, he stays put and watches as Monica Granger
sees her husband off, before slowly closing the door behind him, already deep in thought and
fidgeting up a storm.

When she turns to walk further back into the house, her footsteps take her right towards the
staircase, her eyes averted towards the ground and completely missing that he’s still in her living
room. Grinning wickedly now, Dudley cocks his head to the side as Monica puts a hand on the railing
to begin ascending the stairs.

“Going somewhere, Mrs. Granger?”

Freezing, Monica’s head whips around as she finally notices he’s still sitting there in the living room.

“D-Dudley… I thought you’d be upstairs, w-with the others.”

“Mm… did you now? Were you thinking about watching us, then?”

Going almost as red as her daughter was when Crabbe and Goyle took her upstairs, Monica just
blinks.

“U-Um… w-watch? Watch what, exactly?”

Dudley just keeps on grinning as he shrugs.

“Who can say? But no, three’s fun, but four’s a crowd, isn’t it? I thought I’d just hang out down
here instead. Keep you company.”

A shiver runs along Monica’s spine at that, and she positively quivers as her eyes flicker to his
crotch. Its so obvious that she wants him, and that she’s trying desperately to hide just how badly
she wants him. Dudley… Dudley just stays where he is, until finally Monica’s desires overwhelm her
and she slowly begins making her way over to him.

Sitting on the end of the couch that puts her closest to him, Monica licks her lips as she leans on the
arm, giving him a great view down her top. She might not be as endowed as the fully grown
Hermione from Harry’s future, but its obvious where the girl got her looks from all the same. Monica
is a Grade-A MILF… and Dudley is going to enjoy this very much.

“Y-You would rather… spend time with an old fuddy-duddy like me then with your friends?”

Chuckling, Dudley looks Monica right in the eye.

“There’s nothing old about you, Mrs. Granger. You’re a beautiful, mature woman, who gave birth to
a beautiful daughter. It’s a pleasure to finally meet the woman who made Hermione everything she is
today.”

The compliments make Monica squirm and blush all the harder, even as she smiles, acting more like
a besotted schoolgirl then the older woman she’s supposed to be. After a moment of fidgeting shyly
in her seat, she pats the couch cushion next to her.

“There’s plenty of room on the couch if you prefer, Dudley…”

Heh, well, who was he to refuse? Getting up from his chair and moving on over. Dudley sits down on
the couch right next to Monica Granger. She scoots a little closer, hands in her lap as if she doesn’t
know what to do with them, and eyes darting from her own lap to his crotch again and again as she
squirms.

“Do you… like it at Hogwarts?”

“Sure. There’s a lot to love. Magic is amazing.”

“I’m sure… I’m sure it is…”

Slowly, Monica reaches out and places a hand on his leg.

“I wanted to… t-thank you for all you’ve done for my daughter, Dudley. Hermione was… she didn’t
have that many friends, before Hogwarts. What you and the other boys have done for her… it means
so much.”

As she speaks, her hand slides up and down his leg, getting ever closer to his crotch as it ghosts up
his inner thigh. Dudley just chuckles.
“I’m just doing what anyone should have done. Your daughter is a brilliant girl. Someone just
needed to put her on the right path.”

Put her in her place, more like. Dudley doesn’t say THAT of course. Monica, meanwhile, beams and
nods happily.

“Should have, maybe… but only you did it. You and those other boys. Such good boys… such good
men.”

She’s so close now, her lips barely inches from his face. Her hand is rubbing at his inner thigh,
inches from his crotch. Raising an eyebrow, Dudley decides its finally time to stop beating around the
bush.

“Mrs. Granger…”

“P-Please, call me Monica!”

“Monica then… are you trying to seduce me?”

Monica’s blush intensifies and she licks her lips cautiously.

“A-And if I am, Dudley? You said it yourself… that I was beautiful. Was that a lie?”

Smiling, Dudley shakes his head.

“No, Monica. It wasn’t. Still, we shouldn’t do this… you’re a married woman.”

“Oh, fuck Wendell. He hasn’t gotten me off in years. I need a strapping young lad like you to show
me what it is to be desired again.”

Suddenly, her hand is deftly working open his trousers. Dudley looks down and watches with a raised
eyebrow as Monica pulls out his cock and begins stroking it up and down.

“Let me show you… what a woman with some experience can do for you, Dudley.”

And then, right then and there in one of the sluttiest, hottest displays he’s ever seen, Monica
Granger leans down and takes his cock in her mouth. Dudley groans, his hands immediately coming
up to fist through her hair as the gorgeous MILF, the mother of the bitch who helped make his life a
living hell in the previous timeline, begins to suck his cock.

Bobbing up and down on his member, she’s forced by his ‘guiding’ hand to choke down more of his
length than she initially intends to, faster than she’s ready for. But Monica doesn’t fight it, even as
she gags and gurgles on his cock.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

Dudley, meanwhile, is all smiles as he slides one hand down from Monica’s hair, along her neck and
back, all the way to her ass. Giving her butt a good, solid grope, he reaches further still, basically
leaning over her so he can get into her panties and shove two fingers up her cunt. The gagging MILF
lets out a muffled squeal at that, quivering as he begins to fingerbang her right then and there.
Monica might think she’s the one seducing him, but Dudley almost immediately takes control of the
situation, once she makes her first move. This MILF is all his, and even as she’s bobbing up and
down on his member, he can’t help but smile as he hears the faintest of noises coming from upstairs.
No cries of ecstasy or anything like that… but then to be fair, with both Crabbe and Goyle to worry
about, Hermione almost certainly has both her mouth AND hands full dealing with the two libidinous
boys.

Meanwhile, Dudley groans in enjoyment of Monica’s mouth, tongue, and throat all wrapped around
his cock, tilting his head back as he rests on the couch, fingering her and pushing her face further
into his crotch time and time again.

“Fuck Monica, that’s it you silly little slut. Suck my fucking cock. Show me how bad you want it.”

The answer to that is, she wants it really, really bad, her efforts redoubling as she does her best to
throat every last inch of his member again and again.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

Dudley is soon ready to blow… and of course, he knows exactly where he wants to put it. Yanking
Monica’s head off of his cock at the last second, he does so just in time to cum all over her face,
painting her white with his seed and making an absolute mess of the older woman. The facial is a
mockery of everything she represents. An accomplished dentist in her own right, a Doctor in her field,
the mother of what could have been the smartest witch in a generation.

Chuckling viciously, Dudley yanks Monica around and bends her over the arm of the couch,
positioning her so that her cum-coated face can drip down onto the floor at its leisure, while her ass is
up in the air and her cunt is pointed in his direction. Yanking her pants and panties down to her
knees, he gets his first view of Hermione’s mother’s pussy… and his cock twitches, coming right
back to life when he sees how hot and ready to trot she is for him.

Positioning properly behind the older woman, Dudley proceeds to plant his cockhead against Monica
Granger’s slit like a particularly debauched kiss. As she moans, her pussy lips part before him… and
he thrusts into her from behind with all due force, punching into her cunt and drawing a loud,
squealing cry from her.

Monica has the good sense to try and cover her mouth with one hand a moment later, attempting to
muffle the noises coming from her lips to avoid alerting those upstairs to what he’s doing to her.
Dudley could care less if they hear, to be perfectly honest. Hermione knows her place in this timeline,
and Crabbe and Goyle no doubt have her too busy to be listening.

Meanwhile, the two boys themselves… are probably just spurred on to fuck Hermione even harder as
they hear Dudley claiming the girl’s mother downstairs.

Grinning viciously, Dudley palms Monica’s ass, finding her backside to be her best feature in lieu of
her daughter’s potential fat chest from the future. He digs his fingers into the gorgeous MILF’s ass
and fucks her even harder from behind, making the entire couch rock with every thrust, her muffled
cries and screams of ecstasy filling the living room despite the hand covering her mouth.

Her pussy walls tighten and spasm along his cock in orgasm after orgasm, and Dudley luxuriates in
the feel of tight MILF pussy, wrapped around his dick.

… Then and there, he decides it. This year was going to be the year where he tried to fuck as many
gorgeous MILFs as possible. He’d have his way with as many older women as he could conceivably
get his hands on!

Of course, that was a tall order, and right now, Dudley needed to focus on the MILF he already had
his hands on. And focus he does, plowing Monica Granger silly through climax after climax, until
finally with one last hoarse groan, he pumps into her, dumping his hot, thick load of white seed right
into her womb.

Monica, for her part, squeals like a pig and cums like a fountain, completely unaware that her sudden
desire to be fucked and plowed silly by strapping young lads like the ones Hermione now surrounded
herself with, was a magically implanted idea.

Eyes rolled back in her head, tongue lolling out of her mouth, Monica just twitches as Dudley pulls out
of her and gives her fat ass one last smack, sitting back down on the couch with a devilish grin on his
face.

The Summer was certainly starting off… with a bang.

 28 - Chapter 28

Sitting behind his desk in his office, Cornelius Fudge is going over reports when the door opens to
admit two ladies in pink. Glancing up, he offers them a smile, recognizing one of them as one of his
most loyal subordinates, Delores Umbridge. The other one, while dressed much like Delores, is
unknown to him… however, she’s much cuter and much younger, which definitely draws Fudge’s
eye. If he had to guess, the blonde witch that Delores has brought into his office is a recent Hogwarts
Graduate.

Fudge doesn’t quite stop working, but neither does he offer any form of rebuke or reproach. Instead,
his tone mild and welcoming, he greets the pair while continuing to go over the large pile of
paperwork dominating his desk.

“Good day, Delores. And who is this fine lady?”

“Your Ten O’clock, sir. This is Tiffany Umbridge, and she’ll be interviewing for the new secretary
position that just opened up under you.”

Fudge raises an eyebrow at that but doesn’t comment. Delores’ nepotism is on full display, blunt
and uncompromising as ever. The sickeningly sweet, but also incredibly poisonous Undersecretary
doesn’t even see what she’s doing here as wrong. It’s just the way things are done and have been
done all Delores’ life.

He, on the other hand, can see the forest for the trees and visa versa. In her role as Undersecretary,
Delores has either displaced another one of his secretaries, or made up a new position from whole
cloth in order to get her niece this job. Oh sure, they were only here for an interview ostensibly, but
both Delores and Cornelius knew that he would be hiring Tiffany, more than likely. So long as she’d
coached the girl well enough, there should be no issues.

Of course, the Minister of Magic didn’t mind. Nor did he really care. He couldn’t be asked to deal
with all of the little people, all of the time. For a man like Fudge, the world was too big to care who his
secretaries were, so long as they were getting their work done, and always on hand when he needed
them.

That said, he doesn’t hesitate to nod along, amicably enough as he gestures to the two chairs in
front of his desk.

“Wonderful. Please, have a seat you two.”

As the two women, both dressed entirely in hot pink, sit down across from him, Tiffany Umbridge
leans forward, a bright and cheery mega-watt smile on her face.

“Thank you SO much for this opportunity, Minister Fudge. It’s been my dream to work under a man
of your stature since I was a little girl.”

Giving her a perfunctory smile and a nod, Fudge questions her, even as he gets back to his work.
“Recent Hogwarts Graduate, then?”

“Oh! Yes sir, I took a year off to travel after graduation, and now I’m back, better than ever and
ready to be put to work!”

“Wonderful. Hogwarts House?”

“Slytherin, sir.”

Fudge just smiles and nods some more. It was so nice of Hogwarts, to sort everyone into these neat
little boxes, and then through cultural weight and peer pressure, mold them into the categories they
would inhabit for the rest of their life. It also made it almost impossible to pretend to be someone you
weren’t, to the people in the know.

Tiffany Umbridge’s act was good, and if she’d said she’d been in Hufflepuff, he would have even
believed it was real. If she’d said Ravenclaw, he would have been a little surprised given her outward
appearance, and not entirely sure what to think of her until he had more information. But by self-
labeling herself as a Slytherin, she was all but outing herself. No one as sickeningly sweet as she
was acting came out of Slytherin. Not unless there was a cunning, ambitious mind underneath
everything.

Still, Fudge had to admit that Tiffany was more sweet than sickening, unlike her aunt. Oh, Delores
was a capable enough worker for Fudge’s purposes, but damn if the woman wasn’t positively vile
past that thin, hot-pink exterior of hers. Regardless, Fudge begins to throw Tiffany a bone, to show he
won’t hold her House against her. After all…

“A good, strong House. My House, in fact, when I went to Hogwarts all those years ago. We share
that much in common.”

Tiffany perks up, but before she can continue the conversation, Fudge sees something in his
paperwork that makes him scowl, and she smartly goes quiet. Instead, it’s Delores who leans
forward, glancing down at what he’s reading. An invasion of privacy, perhaps, but as one of the cogs
in his machine, Delores is privy to a lot more than this. She scowls too, after reading what he’s read.

“How unbelievably rude of them to insinuate such a thing, sir. I can have them investigated, if you
like.”

Fudge sighs and considers the offer for a moment before giving Delores a nod. Then, because the
floodgates have been straining for a bit now and might as well become fully open, he leans back in
his chair to do a good bit of old-fashioned venting.

“With Delores as your aunt, Tiffany, I do hope a smart young woman like you knows how the world
works.”

Eyes a little wide, lips tightly shut, Tiffany just nods. Fudge graces her with an encouraging smile.

“Unfortunately, most aren’t as smart as you. I swear, if it’s not one thing, it’s another. The
Pureblood Houses are baying for my blood one day, because they think I’m favoring the
muggleborns. Meanwhile, the very next, I have some Muggleborn Representative in here
complaining about how I’m not giving enough opportunity for upper advancement to their kind.”
Delores pipes up again, as prim and proper as ever.

“Hem-Hem. So ungrateful, that lot. Never happy with what they’re given. Never willing to put in the
work to earn it.”

Fudge inclines his head in Delores’ direction to show his agreement. Of course, it’s a lot more
complicated than Delores’ silly prejudices would suggest. He’s well aware that muggleborns have it
rough in Wizarding Society. What they expect HIM to do about it, he has no fucking idea. None of
them ever seem to understand that he serves as Minister at the discretion of the people, and with
muggleborns by their very nature having one foot in both worlds and being as flighty and prone to
leaving the Wizarding World behind as they are, the Purebloods have ALWAYS outnumbered them
where it counts.

At least in that way, Delores is actually right. The muggleborns have never put the time in to truly
earn power. That time being measured in centuries, as it were. They couldn’t accept that it took
generations, to topple institutions. Not that Fudge minded that all that much. It was his institution after
all, and he had no desire to see it toppled during his stay at the top.

Regardless, he was venting right now, wasn’t he?

“Quite right, Delores. And if it’s not THEM, then it’s something to do with the International
Confederation of Wizards. Right now, it’s those French Birds demanding more power at the ICW.
Honestly, I wish we could go back to the days when the most they complained about was being
forced to wear clothing.”

Tiffany, having been quiet for a time, finally finds reason to speak up.

“Oh! But you’re not overly involved with the ICW, are you Minister Fudge?”

The look Delores sends her niece’s way could be described as withering, but Fudge offers Tiffany a
kind smile before she can notice. Just because she was Slytherin, didn’t mean she was particularly
intelligent.

“My dear, Wizarding Britain was a founding member of the ICW, and thus QUITE involved with it and
its dealings. I am as involved with them as I need to be. Of course, one would think that having one of
our own as Supreme Mugwump would be a boon and blessing, rather than the headache it is…”

Fudge shakes his head with a sigh.

“Unfortunately, Dumbledore hasn’t played ball for quite some time. More recently, he’s been trying
to get more rights for vampires, werewolves, and even house elves, both through the ICW and
through the Wizengamot. It’s a pain in my backside, I’ll have you know. Even if he’s currently not
getting anywhere, his efforts are making waves… waves that inevitably come crashing back onto
these shores. MY shores.”

Snorting, Fudge looks off into the distance for a moment.

“At least the goblins are being smart for the moment and seem to know their place. Another
Rebellion on top of everything else would just be too damn much. I’d probably have a stroke!”
Delores titters along with him as he chuckles at his own joke, and after a beat, Tiffany follows. A
moment later though, there’s a heavy silence as Fudge thinks for a moment before nodding.

“Right then, Delores, I’ll need you to get a move on what you offered me earlier. Please be sure to
let them know how… displeased I am with their unfortunate comments.”

Standing from her seat, Delores smiles sweetly and bobs her head up and down, gathering the
necessary papers from his desk.

“Of course, Minister! It would be my pleasure!”

And like that, the Undersecretary bustles out of the room, leaving him and Tiffany alone together.
Looking over at the blonde witch, Fudge reaches up and unbuttons his collar loosening it as he lets
out a sigh.

“Right then. Shall we get onto the next phase of the interview? Go ahead and stand up for me. Bend
over the desk.”

Tiffany doesn’t so much as bat an eye.

“Of course, sir.”

But then, Fudge doesn’t expect her to. Rising from her chair, Tiffany leans forward over the front of
his desk, her arms laid out atop the mahogany desktop as Fudge himself rises from his seat and
begins making his way around to her. Honestly, this was the real problem he had with hiring
muggleborns. None of them ever truly knew the way the world worked.

Meanwhile, because Fudge could always count on Delores to take care of his needs (not directly,
that would be disgusting), he knew that Tiffany would be coached on what would be expected of her,
well beforehand.

Moving into place behind her, he finds her hot pink skirt easy enough to hike up over her hips. She
lets out a cute little noise, but otherwise doesn’t protest, even as he’s pulling down her nylons and
her panties. Fudge is a little impressed by just how wet she is. He doesn’t for a second believe she’s
ACTUALLY aroused by him, but the effort she’s put in definitely lets him pretend.

Freeing his cock from its confines, Fudge strokes his member a handful of times. He was already at
half-chub just imagining getting to fuck this tasty little treat ever since she walked into his office and
getting the rest of the way to full mast isn’t particularly difficult. A moment later, and the Minister of
Magic is sinking into his newest secretary, her wet, slick insides tightening up around his cock as she
lets out a soft little moan.

“So, Tiffany… what do you feel you bring to my secretarial pool that no one else does?”

Reaching up, he grabs the blonde witch by one of her shoulders, holding onto her as he begins to
fuck her from behind, up against the desk. To her credit, Tiffany manages to maintain some level of
decorum, her voice faint but not completely sporadic as she’s plowed.

“Well… I’m, ah, a hard w-worker, sir. Always have been. I know that, hah, your secretaries have a
high turnover rate. My, ungh, Aunt was telling me about it.”

Fudge just nods. He was pretty sure that had to do with Delores. She was in charge of the hiring and
firing, after all. But it wasn’t like he minded. She had an eye for bringing him girls like Tiffany, even if
they weren’t normally family. She knew what he liked, in his secretaries.

“And?”

“Well, I t-think you can, mm, count on me to be around for a l-lot longer, sir. I won’t… I won’t just up
in leave, any time soon.”

That made sense. She was a fine piece of ass, but Delores’ influence on her was quite obvious. All
of the hot pink… heh, he could easily see Tiffany, thirty years from now, sat behind Delores’ desk in
Delores’ office, with not a single thing changed… save for maybe that she’d have a portrait of her
dear Aunt on her wall along with all of the pictures of cats, so as to never forget the woman who had
gotten her where she was.

Not that all of that mattered much to Fudge, now did it? He wasn’t even sure how much longer HE
would be in his position, not at this rate. Everyone thought he was an idiot, that he was a toady and a
lackey to more powerful and influential wizards than him. They just didn’t understand the way the
world worked. People like Lord Malfoy had all the money they needed to make things go their way.
Fudge might have helped grease a few wheels, but if it wasn’t him, it would have just been someone
else.

Fudge wasn’t an idiot. He was the Minister of Magic, and while he might not be the firebrand that
some of his predecessors had been, while he might have been a very moderate Minister who
refrained from rocking the boat all that much, that was by design. He had avoided the sort of…
mishaps that had caused some of his predecessors to resign in disgrace and had carved out a place
for himself in the heart of the Ministry of Magic.

Sure, he answered to certain powerful and influential wizards, but that didn’t change the fact that
there was power to the Minister’s position as well. As evidenced by him exercising that power right
now, to take dear Tiffany for a test drive. With an uncaring grunt, Fudge thrusts into the blonde witch
one last time before cumming deep inside of her, pumping her full of a load of his seed.

As he pulls back, Tiffany turns around and drops into a crouch right there in front of him, quickly
taking him into her mouth and sucking his softening cock clean as she looks up into his eyes. At the
same time, she draws her wand and points it at her slit, vanishing away all traces of his load. Another
upside, hiring Pureblood over Muggleborn. A muggleborn, and even some half-bloods, would be
incentivized to try and get him to knock them up in an attempt to tie him down. He was a married
man, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t rise higher by becoming one of his mistresses.

But a Pureblood like Tiffany had no desire to carry his child. She had her whole life ahead of her, a
career and even a family if she wanted one, with whatever man she ended up acting marrying. A
bastard kid didn’t exactly factor into that though, so of course she would make sure she didn’t get
pregnant.

As soon as she’s cleaned him off with her mouth and tongue, Tiffany tucks his cock back away and
fixes his pants up for him. Giving her a smile and a nod, Fudge makes his way back over to his chair
on his side of the desk and sits down, even as Tiffany rises to her feet, fixing up her own clothing as
she goes and then standing there before him, hands clasped behind her back.

“Will that be all, Minister?”

“Yes… and welcome aboard, dear.”

“Thank you, sir~”

 29 - Chapter 29

Harry Evans did not consider himself a superstitious sort of person. After all, was it really superstition
when you knew magic was real? Not only was magic real, but there was an entire secret world of
magic, hidden just beneath the surface. It had taken his father from him, as well as any semblance of
a normal relationship with his mother too.

Needless to say, Harry Evans wasn’t too upset about being what the magical world called a squib.
Honestly, it’d turned out to be something of a relief for the young man. To be non-magical had, so
far, proven to be the best thing to ever happen to him. He hadn’t had to go off to some magical
boarding school called Hogwarts of all things, to learn who knew what from wizards and witches.

His Aunt and Uncle had been treating him quite nicely in fact, in the years since his lack of magic had
been discovered. And sure, while that did rankle a little bit, along with how they seemed to still dote
on Dudley despite Harry’s cousin ending up having actual magic, that was only in his least charitable
moments. Not ALL was peachy keen in the Dursley Household just because Dudley had the magic,
and he didn’t.

While Aunt Petunia still seemed to worship the ground, Dudley walked upon and loved her son with
all her heart, there was no denying that a gap had steadily formed between Dudley and his father.
Uncle Vernon didn’t yell or shout or hit Dudley like he used to do with Harry… Harry’s cousin wasn’t
relegated to living in the cupboard under the stairs or made to do all the chores around the house as
Harry had been for the unfortunate crime of being SUSPECTED to have magic.

But the rift was still there. Vernon ultimately seemed to have decided to ignore Dudley, above all else.
He’d acknowledge his son if the boy was right in front of him, but he didn’t go out of his way to ask
Dudley anything about his life as a wizard, or try to connect with his son at all, really. And Dudley, in
turn, didn’t seem to care… or maybe even notice.

Harry was just grateful that Vernon hadn’t tried to replace Dudley with HIM. That would have been
incredibly uncomfortable. Instead, his Uncle was taking a similar tack with him, ignoring him most of
the time, only acknowledging him when necessary. If Harry didn’t know any better, he’d say Vernon
was in a self-enforced state of loneliness, and it was getting worse… but frankly, he didn’t actually
care.

Ah, but he’d sort of gotten off on a tangent, hadn’t he? All of these thoughts were to say, Harry knew
magic was real. Which was why, when he’d looked up from doing the dishes and found himself
making eye contact with a big, black dog through No. 4 Privet Drive’s kitchen window, Harry had
frozen in place, staring at the dog who in turn stared right back at him with an intensity that terrified
Harry Evans the squib.

And the dog hadn’t moved the entire time he’d been off on his tangent, either. Harry hadn’t taken
his eyes off of it, and it in turn hadn’t taken its eyes off of him. Quite frankly, it was a little terrifying.
Because Harry KNEW magic to be real, his mind was going a mile a minute trying to decide what the
fuck was up with this dog. Was it some witch’s familiar? Was a squib useful for magical ingredients
or something? Jeez, his mind went dark places fucking fast, didn’t it?
All of a sudden, there’s headlights coming from down the road. Harry has a ‘blink and you’ll miss it’
moment when he blinks… and misses it. The dog’s departure, that is. The big black dog is suddenly
not there in front of his home anymore, and instead, Rebekah Victoria, Harry’s coworker a-and
something more, is pulling up into the driveway in her car.

As she gets out of her car, Harry bites his lower lip… and rushes outside to meet her. In his heart of
hearts, Harry Evans thinks he’s a coward, but in truth, he would lay his life down on the line for the
people he loves… and somewhere along the way, Rebekah became one of those people. If the dog
was magical and here for him, he’d rather it take him instead of potentially risking it going after
Rebekah instead.

And so, even as his g-girlfriend is bent over and pulling the food and drinks she brought with her out
of her car, Harry has rushed up behind her, and is scanning the area for the threat. Rebekah nearly
leaps out of her skin when she turns around to find him so close however, forcing him to focus on her
as she lets out a little laugh.

“Whoa, Harry! You normally don’t come out to meet me. That excited for my visit, huh?”

Harry blushes a little bit but can’t really answer her with a smile or laugh of his own. Not right now.

“L-Let’s just get inside, yeah?”

Noting something is wrong, his freckled, red-haired girlfriend frowns but nods, letting him quickly
usher her into his house… well, his Aunt and Uncle’s house really, when had he started to forget
that? No matter, it was where he lived, so it was his house too.

Once they’re inside and the door is safely locked behind them, Rebekah turns to him with a furrowed
brow.

“What’s going on, Harry? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Heh, funny how that phrase became different when you knew that magic and ghosts were real. Still,
pulling the curtains on the living room window aside for a moment to check on things, Harry looks and
can’t see the dog anywhere. After a beat, he pulls back with a sigh.

“There was… a dog.”

Rebekah raises an eyebrow at him, and then turns and makes her way into the kitchen, forcing Harry
to follow after her like… like a sheepish puppy.

“A dog?”

Nodding, Harry grimaces as he rubs the back of his head. He can’t tell her everything, but he’s loath
to just… lie to her.

“Just before you showed up, I was doing some dishes… and I looked up and saw a massive black
dog through that window right there. It left when you arrived, but I didn’t know where it went and was
worried it might attack you…”

There, no mention of it practically vanishing, no mention of magic of any kind. His muggle girlfriend
was firmly in the dark about the magical world so-

“Sounds like a Grim! Oh no, is my darling, scrumptious boyfriend doomed to die young?!”

Harry jolts, not quite catching the teasing in Rebekah’s voice right away as he stares at her with wide
green eyes.

“W-What?!”

Surprised by his vehement reaction, Rebekah in turn looks back at him curiously.

“I was just kidding, Harry. The Grim is a common omen of death, often taking the shape of a large,
black, menacing dog. If you see it, it’s said that your destined to die. But c’mon… that stuff isn’t real.
Harry?”

Her concerned tone comes on the back of Harry going bone-white pale at hearing her describe the
Grim to him. Because… well, he KNEW magic was real. So why wouldn’t Grim be a real magical
creature, who really did represent an omen of death? Was he doomed now? Was he going to die
because he’d laid eyes upon a Grim?

“Harry, c’mon… if you wanted me to stay over tonight, you can just ask. You don’t have to put on the
pity act, you know.”

Rebekah’s teasing tone pulls Harry out of his thoughts, making him blink as she gives him a
concerned little grin.

“Your family is all out of town for the weekend right, that’s what you said? Aunt and Cousin off on
their own little adventure, Uncle out of the country? Sooo, I could stay, if you wanted. Spend the
night… if you wanted.”

She thinks he’s just doing this, acting like this, because he’s trying to make her feel sorry for him?
Harry opens his mouth to correct her… but can’t think of a way to do so without exposing the fact that
magic is real to her. And if he does that, he doesn’t know what will happen. The wizards and witches
might kill them both, to preserve their secret.

And also… doesn’t he WANT what she’s offering? If she stays with him tonight, then maybe the Grim
won’t come for him. And he definitely doesn’t want her driving home in the dark, if something
magical is prowling about. Letting out a shuddering breath, Harry comes to his conclusion.

“Please stay over tonight, Rebekah.”

His older girlfriend, with her red hair and freckles, who is a LITTLE on the chubby side but more
voluptuous than anything in Harry’s humble, unbiased opinion, grins at him dotingly.

“There! Was that so hard?”

Stepping forward, she pushes him back against the counter and wraps a hand through his messy
black hair, going in for a kiss right there on the spot. Harry blushes and prepares to receive her… and
that’s when Lily Evans walks into the kitchen.
At the sudden appearance of another person, Rebekah and he jolt apart. When Harry realizes it’s his
addled mother, he groans.

“Lily! You scared us!”

Blinking slowly at the both of them, the mentally unsound woman smiles a dopy, unintelligent smile.

“Do you… do you need water?”

Quickly, Harry gets her a glass. Lily takes it and sips from it, while still smiling that dumb smile of hers
and staring at her son and his girlfriend. Not that she probably knows who Rebekah is, or what the
older girl means to him. His mother… his mother doesn’t know much of anything, really.

“S-Sorry, Rebekah. Let me get her back to her room.”

“Uh, sure Harry…”

His energetic and usually unflappable girlfriend actually seems a little perturbed and uncomfortable,
like she doesn’t know what to make of Lily’s vacant staring and smiling, like she’s not sure what to
say to the other woman. In the end, she speaks up just as Harry is ushering Lily from the room.

“… Nice to meet you, Ms. Evans…”

Her faint voice follows them upstairs, where Harry gets his mother back to her room, now with a glass
of water. He knows he shouldn’t leave it with her, that it’s a potential recipe for disaster, but just this
once, he doesn’t want to have to think about his dear mum and her inability to care for herself. So,
sitting her down on her bed, Harry points at the glass in her hands.

“Be CAREFUL with that. When you’re done with it, just… just set it down on the desk! Here, okay?
Do you understand?”

As he points at the desk and then the glass of water and back again, Lily just beams and nods,
before moving to set the half-full glass of water down on the desk. Eh… close enough, Harry
supposed. Groaning and rubbing a hand over his face, Harry looks at his mother for a moment.

“… Please turn in early, for me? Just… go to sleep now, alright? I’ll be entertaining a guest so… so I
can’t have you under foot.”

It takes a bit more coaxing to get Lily into bed this early, with his addled mother making some noises
of protest before he’s finally gotten her tucked in. Once she’s wrapped up in the blankets, she just
lays there, staring up at him with that same stupid look in her otherwise gorgeous green eyes. Harry…
Harry had come to hate that look, if he was being honest. And he hated himself for hating it all the
more.

Slipping out of Lily’s room, Harry makes his way back downstairs to Rebekah, who is waiting for him
with the food and drinks all prepared in the living room. With a sigh, he sits down on the couch next to
his girlfriend and begins to snack.

“… She’s always like that, yeah?”

“… Yeah. Car accident.”

“I’m sorry… must be hard.”

Harry grimaces and looks down at his lap for a moment.

“… I-It is. It really, really is. I love my mum and all, but sometimes… it just gets kind of hard, always
needing to have someone there to look after her. You know?”

Rebekah gives him a commiserating nod, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and just holding him
for a moment. From there, things quickly escalate to one of the few things young people in a
relationship will always do, given half the chance without anyone around to interfere. They begin
snogging.

It’s Rebekah who initiates things, like it always is, but Harry happily reciprocates, kissing his freckled,
red-haired girlfriend right back as they sit there on the couch, making out and enjoying each other’s
company. There’s some heavy petting as well, but in the end it all stays above the clothes… even
when they eventually leave the living room and make for the bedroom.

Maybe Rebekah wants something more, but she doesn’t push for it and Harry can’t bring himself to
do so either. In the end, they cuddle and kiss and fondle and grope… and that’s it. They fall asleep in
each other’s arms, in Harry’s bed, and for the moment at least, Harry Evans forgets all about the
Grim and the portent of doom it apparently represents.

Of course, the crash that comes later in the night, caused by Lily accidentally breaking that glass of
water all over the floor when she finally squirms her way out of her bed, puts a slight damper on
things… but it’s not the end of the world. And he really only had himself to blame for the late-night
clean up anyways…
 30 - Non-Canon Omake: Pet Training

A/N: As the title says, this is a Non-Canon Omake that the commissioner had me write. An AU
of an AU of an AU. Enjoy!

-x-X-x-

They back Marge’s Ford Taurus up into the Dursley driveway and partway into the garage before
opening up the back. Can’t be having any of the neighbors seeing anything untoward now, after all.
The Dursley Household is a perfectly normal household. Heh, once upon a time, that had been a
statement born of a desperate need to appear normal while living with a pair of witches who were
decidedly abnormal! Now though, it was more a statement of amusement, as everything had
changed, flipped upside down in the Dursley Household.

Indeed, as Marge puts her car in park and pulls her hefty frame out of the driver’s seat, Dudley and
Petunia are the ones engaging in ‘freakishness’. Both holding their wands aloft, they flick and swish
and murmur ‘Wingardium Leviosa’ under their breaths as they float large dog kennels out of the
back of the Ford Taurus and into the house. As they do so, Dudley gives his Aunt Marge a welcoming
grin and a nod, while Petunia gives her a smile.

“It’s so good to see you, Marge. I hope these two bitches didn’t give you too much trouble. Though
I’m sure you had them well enough in hand from the very start, what with your expertise.”

Marge just throws her head back and laughs, while they all move into the house proper, only stopping
once they reach the living room and can set the carriers down there. One might expect, since Marge
was known to be a professional dog trainer and Petunia had used the word to describe a pair of
female dogs, that there would be two mutts of some indiscernible breed inside of the pair of kennels.
One would be wrong.

Rather, the ‘bitches’ that Petunia is referencing are in fact a pair of human women. Rose Evans and
Lily Evans. And they have just spent the entire summer in the not-so-tender care of one Marge
Dursley, spinster and professional dog trainer.

Why, one might ask? What could possibly cause two human women to be treated in such a
debauched manner? How did it come to this? Well, that took a bit of an explanation. There were…
certainly extenuating circumstances involved.

In one timeline, there was a Harry Potter who lived in the Cupboard under the Stairs, his parents
killed by Voldemort. He would grow up to be the Savior of the Wizarding World. This was not that
timeline.

In another timeline, there was a Harry Potter who lived in the spare bedroom with his addled mother,
Lily Evans Potter. He would grow up to be the Savior of the Wizarding World, his mother would be
cured, and great, GREAT misfortune would befall the Dursleys for their mistreatment of their
relatives. This was not that timeline either.
In a third timeline, there was a Dudley Dursley, sent back in time by Delphini Riddle, to steal the
magic core of his cousin and usurp Harry’s place. He would then go on to steal Lily’s magical core
as well and gift it to his mother, ensuring that his aunt never had a chance to recover or be saved as
he turned Hermione Granger into a silly little slut too busy with Crabbe and Goyle of all people to
worry about making great magical discoveries. This was not THAT timeline either.

No, this was an off-shoot of another timeline. An alternate universe of an alternate universe. In this
timeline, Dudley Dursley had been sent back not to deal with a Harry Potter, but a Rose Potter. The
Girl Who Lived and her mother, Lily Potter. And oh, he’d certainly dealt with them. And Marge had
helped.

“Well, they were a bit skittish and unruly at first, but a firm hand was exactly what these two silly
bitches needed to train them into good girls after all. Here, give them a try.”

The doors to the dog carriers are opened, and Rose and Lily slowly crawl out, wearing nothing but
dog collars with tags hanging off of them. All very official-looking, all properly done up. Indeed, if
someone were to find one of these bitches wandering the streets, naked and alone, why, one would
hope they’d use the information on the tags to get them back to their rightful owners. Not that Dudley
or Petunia ever intended to let their relatives out of their sight.

The looks on both Rose and Lily’s faces cannot be described as happy or content. Indeed, they’re
both looking quite despondent about the whole situation. This makes sense, if one considers their
head spaces. In this timeline, Dudley’s travel had been a bit… messier. And rather than just let the
version of the future where she and her mother came out on top die off as Dudley made more and
more changes, Lady Rose Potter had made a somewhat brave and INCREDIBLY foolish move.

She’d tried to time travel as well, bringing Lily with her as they went back in time and attempted to
meld with their old bodies. Their magicless, coreless, and in Lily’s case, mentally addled bodies. To
say Rose’s plan to stop Dudley and save her timeline had failed would be an understatement. It had
failed CATASTROPHICALLY.

These were the results of that failure. Their magic plundered. Their fabled wealth, properties, and
titles… all plundered. Their noble family name of Potter had been dealt with and laid to rest, and the
pair had been reduced to just Evans. Their potential allies, those who could have one day become
their friends, lovers, and confidantes, had all been dealt with in amusing ways.

No one thought of Lily or Rose Evans anymore, outside of a handful of increasingly dated history
books and the occasional sensationalist ‘news’ tabloid articles.

Rose remembered what she could have been, vaguely. She remembered the possibility of being a
Lady Rose Potter in another world. If only her magic core hadn’t collapsed, resulting in her being
raised by Petunia as a good girl. She knows, deep down inside, that she is not Lady Rose Potter, the
Savior of the Wizarding World, and that she will never BE that woman, that powerful witch. Indeed,
she’s just a good and obedient girl who obeys her cousin and aunt in all things. But still, the
daydreams are quite powerful, leaving her distraught about what could have been.

Likewise, Lily Evans also has vague recollections of being Lady Lily Potter, of becoming the Minister
of Magic after her daughter restored her, of pushing through reform after reform for muggleborns and
indeed all the marginalized groups in the Wizarding World. The smartest witch of her age, she could
have been. She could have done so much more, if her mind and magic had been properly restored to
her.

But alas, her magical core had ‘collapsed’, and while that had ‘cured’ her of her mental ailment, it
had also ‘reverted’ her to being a cowardly and obedient slut completely at the mercy of her nephew
and her waspish sister.

These are the two women who crawl out of the kennels, the two ‘bitches’ that Marge has been
training up all summer long. Rose, who took after her father but has her mother’s eyes, has a shaggy
head of black hair and glittering emerald green eyes… and a pale, nubile form with a pair of still-
swelling breasts but also flared hips attached to an itty bitty waist that are just begging to be bred.

Meanwhile, Lily is the obviously more voluptuous of the pair. Not only do her breasts very nearly drag
across the ground as she crawls, only avoiding touching by the thinnest of margins, but her hips are
so abundant and wide that she has to wiggle her way free of the too-small opening to the kennel, a
somewhat pathetic and decidedly dog-like whine leaving her lips as she does so.

Once the two bitches are out and before them, Marge grins, continuing on where she let off. First,
she points at Rose and then Lily, naming them both.

“This one responds to Cunt. This one responds to Bitch. They’ll both follow your commands… if they
know what’s good for them.”

Rose and Lily keep their eyes cast downward, as Dudley chuckles in amusement and nods, stepping
forward.

“Cunt, Bitch… Heel.”

Immediately, both Rose and Lily drop their asses to the floor, sitting up but also sitting down. No
longer crawling or on all fours, they stare up at him, their lips curled downwards in despair, but their
eyes focused on him and his words as they await further commands. Chuckling, Dudley nods slowly.

“Good girls.”

Stepping forward, he runs his hands over both Lily and Rose. With them displaying themselves for
him like this, there’s no need for him to worry about not being able to reach. His hands grab and
squeeze two very different sets of tits. Aunt Lily’s breasts are ginormous after all, especially when
compared to her raven-haired daughter. Both of them whimper in the exact same way though from
the contact, heh. Like mother, like daughter.

When his own mother steps forward, Dudley gives her a grin and a nod and moves to just Rose. His
hands fondle her nubile young breasts for a moment, but admittedly, he’s only half paying attention
to what he’s doing with Rose. He’s much more invested in watching his mother, formerly magicless
and left behind by the red-haired bitch in front of her, now toying with her younger, always more
successful sister’s tits.

Sneering down at Lily, Petunia grabs hold of her nipples and tugs them upwards, lifting the fat milk
jugs her sister has attached to her chest up in the process, and drawing a keening whine from the
bitch’s lips. Lily squirms in meager protest but does nothing more. And yet, that’s enough for
Petunia to sneer harder and pull a hand back, only to deliver a harsh wallop of a smack right across
Lily’s humungous rack.
As the red head shrieks and falls on to her side, Petunia laughs at her rather cruelly.

“Bad dog. Stay still.”

Slowly, Lily raises herself up and gets back into the Heeling position. This time, she doesn’t squirm
when Petunia returns to playing with her, drawing a wicked grin from the other woman.

“Good girl. That’s better.”

Rose, meanwhile, is not ignorant of what’s happening to her mother either. She’d been moaning
softly with her back ramrod straight and her chest jutting out into his hands as he toyed with her
chest, but when Lily gets punished, she’d jolted as if to move to help her. Dudley had been prepared
for that of course and had pinched down on Rose’s nipples a second before she’d instinctively tried
to move from her place.

The result was a sharp intake of breath, but to her credit… his well-trained Cunt stays where she’s
supposed to be. Dudley smirks at that, and begins to pull on those nipples, tugging her comparatively
smaller breasts (to her mother’s gigantic tits anyways) along with him as he leads her over to the
couch and sits down with his legs spread wide.

“Go on, Cunt. Take it out and suck it.”

There’s no question what ‘it’ is. Rose shudders, but does as she’s told, obedient and loyal to her
Master, Dudley Dursley. His cock comes out and is in her mouth a moment later. Meanwhile, his
mother isn’t idle at all either. Seeing Dudley greatly advancing his ‘play’ with his cousin-turned-
bitch, Petunia gets a vindictive look in her eyes and pulls her dress up. She doesn’t even bother with
orders. She just grabs her sister by the hair and shoves Lily’s face into her crotch, forcing her to eat
her out right there on the spot.

Marge, watching all of this, just laughs cruelly, enjoying the view. If Dudley’s Aunt has any problem
with what she’s seeing, she certainly doesn’t show it. Rather, it’s pretty obvious that Marge sees
nothing at all wrong with what’s going on but is instead greatly amused by the sight. To be fair, the
overweight woman had never liked Lily, even at their first time meeting back before Petunia had
married Vernon.

It was a mutual hatred between the two of them, never getting along as girls, and never getting along
as women either. Seeing Lily and Rose being treated like this now… well, it was everything the cruel
woman could have hoped for. And she’d certainly enjoyed her summer training the two of them up
for Dudley and Petunia.

For a time, there are no commands and no words spoken. Dudley is busy enjoying Rose’s
unenthusiastic blowjob and Petunia is busy enjoying Lily’s tongue. Of course, neither bitch is very
good at what they’re doing, so the end result is that they both get ground down, with Dudley yanking
on his cousin’s unruly black locks and forcing her all the way down his cock and then back again,
over and over.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

As Rose’s choking fills the room, it’s not long before he lets out a groan and cums right down her
throat. Indeed, it’s not long before Petunia also splatters her pussy juices all across Lily’s face. With
that done, Petunia pushes the dazed Lily back from her, letting the red head fall upon her back, her
tits all a-jiggle in the process. Sneering down at her as contemptuously as before for a moment more,
Petunia’s entire face goes through a change as she suddenly smiles at Marge.

“Shall I make us some tea? Join me in the kitchen, will you? We’ll leave Dudley to play with the
girls.”

“Of course. I’m sure a strapping young lad like him knows how to keep a pair of bitches like these
busy, heh.”

As the two older women leave the living room, Dudley just grins, dragging a gasping, coughing,
hacking Rose off of his crotch and pulling her by her hair over to where her mother is. He lays Rose
out on the floor right next to Lily, admiring the two dazed bitches for a moment. Rose, her face
covered in his cum, and Lily, her face covered in the somewhat clearer pussy juices of his mother.

Reaching down, crouching over them, he grabs them both by the hair and yanks their heads
together.

“Now kiss.”

Moaning and mewling pathetically, mother and daughter do as they’re told, making out and licking
each other clean of their respective messes. As they do this, Dudley kneels down between his Aunt’s
legs first, and thrusts into her. Fucking Lily Evans is ALWAYS a treat, especially when he thinks
about Minister of Magic Lily Potter. The bitch had ruined his and his parents’ lives when she’d gotten
her mind and magic back. Coming back in time and doing this to her and her daughter… it was
incredibly enjoyable, to say the least.

More than that, Dudley had some extra grievances to work out on these two cunts, especially when
they’d very nearly panicked him into a heart attack when they’d first come back to try and save their
timeline. Not that it had mattered in the end. There hadn’t even really been a fight. But realizing that
it was the Rose and Lily from HIS timeline suddenly before him… had been quite the heart stopping
moment.

Locking them down and having the goblins fuck their minds over magically, followed by having Marge
train them in the muggle way all summer long had been Dudley and Petunia’s response to the
momentary scare. Now that it was passed, all was well… but that didn’t mean Dudley wasn’t going to
fucking pay the duo back for scaring him in the first place.

And so, he fucks Lily viciously, pounding into her pussy with all his might and mauling her tits even
more brutally than Petunia herself had just a bit ago. His aunt squeaks and squeals into her
daughter’s mouth, while Rose whimpers sympathetically, clearly feeling for her mother. Of course,
that doesn’t stop her from licking her aunt’s pussy juices off of Lily’s face like the trained bitch she
is, nor does Dudley’s rough treatment stop Lily from licking his cum off her daughter’s face.

They are bitches first now, and women second. And in a very distant last place, they are the witches
they could have been… but never will be now. Their possible futures are lost to them, and they’ve
been reduced to this… a pair of pets for Dudley to make use of. Oh, and make use of them he will.
After all, he and his mother have developed a Plan.
That’s the real reason Petunia drew Marge away into the kitchen for this part. Not out of any sense
of propriety or anything like that, but because he and his mom wanted to keep it a surprise. Grinning
wickedly, Dudley thrusts forward one final time into his aunt and cums inside of her. As he does so,
he takes his wand and taps it on her mound, just above her womb. A glowing magical glyph appears
over her womb, something that Lily doesn’t notice… but Rose does.

As Dudley pulls out of his aunt and shuffles over to his cousin next, there’s an intelligent glint in
Rose’s emerald eyes that tell him she knows exactly what he’s up to. As Lily is still lost in the throes
of ecstasy, still cumming her brains out even after he’s left her, only Rose really understands.
Chuckling, Dudley slowly but surely sinks his cock into his cousin’s depths, leaning over her and
planting a hand next to her head as he stares down into her eyes.

“That’s right, bitch. You know exactly what I’m going to do to you, don’t you?”

Shivering, Rose silently nods, even as her tits jiggle with his beginning thrusts.

“Then beg for it, Cunt.”

Rose’s eyes widen, and her lips part, only to snap shut. Whatever defiance she had in her has been
long trained out of her by both goblin magic AND Marge’s professional bitch training. In the end, it’s
only a few thrusts more before…

“P-Please. Please, Master. Please knock me up. Please, this Cunt needs a baby. Please breed this
Cunt. Please fill this Cunt with cum. Please, please, please.”

Hearing Rose beg like that is music to Dudley’s fucking ears. Letting out a laugh, he pulls back and
grabs her by her legs, lifting them into the air so he can thrust all the deeper into her. He fucks her
long and hard as she keeps begging, her mewling words filling the air and leaving him all too giddy
with excitement. She begs and begs for him to breed her, until finally he does just that, cumming
inside of her and casting the same spell upon her womb that he did on Lily’s… all but ensuring that
his seed will take then and there, in that moment.

Only then does Rose fall silent. Her emerald eyes stare up at him, blank and almost lifeless, except
for a hint of judgment, of censure that she will never voice out loud thanks to her training. Smirking,
Dudley gives her tits one last squeeze before pulling out of her. As he fixes up his clothing, he clears
his throat and puts on his most commanding voice.

“Cunt, Bitch. Back in your kennels now.”

The two women-turned-pets are slow moving, but they do it all the same, crawling back into their
carriers and letting him close the doors behind them. Once they’re secured, only then does Dudley
move to join his mother and Aunt Marge in the kitchen, a wicked, satisfied grin on his face all the way
out of the living room.

-x-X-x-

It’s been almost a year to the day since Marge brought Rose and Lily back from a summer of
training. It’s the end of the next summer, in fact, which means Dudley and Petunia have to go about
getting this little ritual done before Dudley is due to leave for his final year at Hogwarts. Still, they’re
in no rush. Everything is as it should be.
Lily and Rose stand there, naked save for their dog collars and holding their baby girls in their hands
as Dudley and Petunia carefully and cautiously go about transferring the magical cores of the two
infant witches over to Vernon and Marge. It’s a sign of just how far gone the two Evans women are
that they don’t connect the dots behind why their cores just ‘mysteriously collapsed’ and they
became squibs, to what they’re watching happen right in front of them.

It's a sign of how obedient they’ve both become, that they don’t even think of trying to stop Dudley
and Petunia of robbing their daughters of their magical future. After all, Dudley is not only Rose and
Lily’s Master, but also the father of these two baby girls. He knows best… his word is law… he is to
ALWAYS be obeyed.

And so Rose and Lily stand there and participate in the removal of their own daughters’ magical
cores by doing nothing to stop it. Soon enough, the deed is done, and Dudley and Petunia lower their
wands with broad smiles on their faces as they gesture for Vernon and Marge to try out a few of the
wands they’d procured from the old Potter Vaults.

A trip to Diagon Alley might still end up being in order, but at the same time, the two Dursley siblings
now have Potter cores, so…

The reaction comes on both of their third attempts, and as Vernon and Marge hold up the wands, a
light show erupts from the tips, making them damn near jump out of their skins before laughing in
honest delight. In the meantime, Petunia has taken the now-magicless infants and places them in
their cradles, leaving Rose and Lily to clap their hands politely as Vernon and Marge ‘awaken’ their
magic, even at such a late age.

Dudley, meanwhile, chuckles as he steps up behind his two pets and reaches around to play with
their hefty breasts. Rose definitely takes more after her mother now in body type at least, with
motherhood agreeing with her and giving her a large pair of tits to fondle with and play with.

“You know, ladies… I think dad and Aunt Marge are going to be better at magic than the two of you
ever could have been.”

"Of course, Lord Dursley. You're absolutely right. Much better than us."

"Uh huh, Master Dudley. We really were rubbish at this magic thing. Master Vernon and Lady Marge
are going to be so much better than what we could have been."

Dudley’s grin only grows wider and more wicked as they immediately nod and happily agree with
what he’s saying without even thinking about it. Truly, the pair of bitches are absolutely perfect in
comparison to what they were like in his memories of the previous timeline. Yes, they were so much
better like this. So, so much better.

Moving his hands from their breasts down to their ever-wet cunts, Dudley fingers them both from
behind as he and they watch Vernon and Marge play with their new magic in childish wonder.
 31 - Chapter 30

As they turn right into a wide driveway that leads off the lane, Dudley has to admit… he’s nervous. In
fact, the time traveler would even say that he’s the most nervous he’s been since coming back in
time. So far, most of this life has, admittedly, been a cake walk. But this? This is a wee bit different.
Dudley isn’t stupid, not by a long shot. And ever since returning in time and joining the Wizarding
World, he’s made sure that was the truth, by studying up and preparing himself for what was ahead.

As such, he knew full well just who Draco Malfoy’s parents were, and indeed, how important they
were in the Wizarding World. Their wealth was abundantly obvious in the décor all around them. A
high hedge curves along the road, running off into the distance beyond the wrought-iron gate that had
magically opened to allow their access.

Along that hedge, Dudley could see a pure-white peacock, strutting without a care in the world.
Meanwhile, at the end of the straight drive, a large manor hour could be seen, lights glinting in what
seemed to be diamond-paned downstairs windows.

It was, all of it, just too damn much. But it was also exactly what Dudley needed. As they drive closer,
Dudley reaches out and places a gentle hand on his mom’s arm. Petunia Dursley startles, though
not terribly, showing that his mother was just as… taken with everything they were seeing as he was.

“Do you see what I mean, mother?”

Blinking, Petunia looks over, hopefully taking in the dead seriousness in Dudley’s gaze. After a
moment, she nods, but also smiles softly.

“You don’t need to worry, my precious boy. I’m not unused to handling my betters.”

Dudley can’t help but scoff a little at that, shaking his head. Handling Vernon’s bosses in the rare
instance where he was expected to host them for a dinner at the Dursley Home was NOT the same
as navigating one of the most powerful family of aristocrats in all of Wizarding Britain. This wasn’t the
muggle world… but he HAD already prepared Petunia for all of this, doing his damn best to convey all
the knowledge he’d gained since returning to this time period to his newly magical mother.

What happened next… well, that was up to her. He could only trust that she wouldn’t screw it up,
especially after all of his coaching.

“Just… be careful, mother. They’ll probably split us up rather quickly. You’ll see.”

Petunia just nods, her smile remaining on her face. Soon enough, they’re out of the car and walking
up to the large doors that occupy the front of the building. Just as they’re stopping in front of said
doors, the doors swing open on their own, revealing the Malfoys standing just beyond in the foyer. Or
rather… Narcissa and Draco Malfoy.

This little excursion, while an important display of diplomacy and a crucial next step in his carefully
curated friendship with Draco Malfoy, didn’t have to involve their fathers, thankfully. Not that Vernon
would likely be welcome at Malfoy Manor, so long as he was a muggle. Oh, the Malfoys might put up
with it, might allow it even… but Dudley was smart enough to know that trying to bring his father along
would only cause damage to the relationship he was trying to tentatively build between their two
families.

On the flip side of this, by leaving Vernon out, he gave cause for Lucius to bow out of any such things
as well. Which was good, Dudley really didn’t have any desire to go toe to toe with Lord Malfoy any
time soon. He imagined the Wizard Lord to be quite intimidating, and with the money and power to
back that up besides.

No, this was best. Narcissa Malfoy is a beautiful witch with a beautiful smile, and she looks at both of
them with warmth in her face and interest in her eyes.

“Ah, our guests have arrived at last. Petunia Dursley and Dudley Dursley, I presume? Draco has told
me so much about you, Dudley.”

Smiling cheerfully, hiding a little behind his façade of still being a teenager, Dudley nods his head.

“All good, I hope.”

Narcissa’s answering smile is kindly, at least.

“No doubt. Come, come!”

With that, Petunia and Dudley are led further into the house. The hallway that they walk down to
reach their ultimate destination is large, dimly lit, and gratuitously decorated. The floor itself is made
of stone but covered by a truly magnificent carpet to make up for it. Meanwhile, the walls are covered
in pale-faced portraits, magical one and all. The eyes don’t just SEEM to follow them as they walk
down the hall, they DO follow them.

Thankfully, not a single portrait speaks up, as they’re passing by. Dudley had, of course, taken
Petunia robe shopping ahead of this meeting. He wasn’t about to let his mother come to a Wizarding
House in one of her floral muggle dresses. As such, both he and Petunia look the part of a proper
wizard and witch, clad in expensive robes that fit them perfectly.

Petunia even looks somewhat comfortable in the garments, after Dudley made her wear them around
the house any time Vernon was away on a week long trip for his company, so that she could get used
to them.

Of course, none of their preparations could ready them for a battlefield they’d never seen before.
There had been a handful of wonders to the Malfoy Estate so far, but its when they reach their
ultimate destination that the Dursleys’ breath is truly taken away. Narcissa leads them to the drawing
room… which was almost certainly the largest, most ostentatious room in the entire house.

It had to be, was Dudley’s first thought. His second though, was that magic might mean it was all
bigger on the inside then it was on the outside, so he really couldn’t know what to expect. Still, it was
one of the grander rooms Dudley himself had ever been in, and that was counting years of
experience at Hogwarts now. With ceilings that were at least two dozen or more feet high, two
chandeliers, and a pipe organ at one end, it was almost more like a chapel than anything.

Except there was no pews and no pulpit. Instead, there was furniture galore, with couches and tables
and chairs all arrayed. As well, there were more portraits along the dark purple walls. Hell, one of the
chandeliers was made entirely of crystal!

It was a flagrant display of wealth, but far from turning Dudley off to the Malfoys, it only made him
hungrier. This… this is what he wanted for himself and his family. This was what the Dursleys
deserved. No more, no less.

As Narcissa moves them over to one side of the sitting room, she claps her hands and tea, and
snacks are offered up by distinctly human servants. However, the tea service is only for two,
interestingly enough. Or perhaps not so interesting. He might have gotten distracted by the
grandness of the Malfoy Sitting Room for a moment, which even had a huge, ornate, marble
mantelpiece with a gilded mirror atop it, but he’d known something like this was coming.

“Draco, why don’t you take Dudley to go play in the Gardens? I’m sure you boys don’t want to
spend the entire time inside. It’s such a lovely day, after all.”

“Yes, mother.”

To his credit, Draco rolls his eyes the moment that he turns away from Narcissa, making it clear to
Dudley at least that he’s feeling just as patronized by the Lady Malfoy at the moment. But there’s
nothing to it. Dudley throws one last look at his own mother, only for her to smile and nod him away.

Well, he’s done all he can. In the end, he shoots Petunia one silent ‘good luck’ and follows Draco
back out of the sitting room and through the house.

-x-X-x-

Dudley might have worried she wasn’t taking this seriously, but in truth, Petunia was taking this very
seriously. Perhaps she hadn’t fully understood the gravity of the situation back when Dudley had first
tried to impress upon her how important this all was, but now that she’d seen the Malfoy’s wealth
firsthand, it was entirely obvious why he’d been concerned.

Still, as Petunia takes a sip from the admittedly fantastic tea, sitting down with Narcissa before the
room’s mantel, she can’t quite think of what to comment on. In the end… she goes with something
that’s right in front of her face.

“You have lovely staff.”

The human servants that have brought them their tea and snacks were in and out quite quickly.
Beautifully dressed, and also quite pretty themselves, they were nevertheless barely there, just doing
their jobs and then moving on. It was worth a comment, Petunia figured, though Narcissa blinks for a
moment before waving it off as if unimportant.

“Ah yes. Squibs, one and all. Hired from other families, of course. There are no squibs amongst the
Malfoys or the Blacks.”

The Lady Malfoy pauses for a moment at that, before giving Petunia a sympathetic look.

“Not that there’s anything wrong with squibs, mind. But, better to employ them than to just cut ties,
yes? And it’s not like the House Elves are meant to be seen.”
That was part of where Petunia’s confusion had stemmed from. Dudley’s knowledge had clearly
been… a little imperfect. He’d told her that it was most likely that the Malfoys would have House Elf
servants, and not to be concerned if she found herself face to face with one. To be fair, Petunia had
appreciated the warning, and the little image of one Dudley had conjured up to show her what they
looked like.

She might very well have let out a shriek, if she’d met such a creature without any foreknowledge of
them. From what Dudley said, they had the ability to just… pop in and out of places via their own
unique teleportation magic. That was concerning, but it would seem Petunia would not be having her
nerves tested on this day.

Obviously, the Malfoys employing squibs as their visible servants while keeping the House Elves out
of sight was just another status symbol. One that was so impressive that Dudley hadn’t even known
to be wary of it.

Equally obvious is that Narcissa’s slip up was not a slip up at all. She was well aware that Petunia
was a ‘late bloomer’, and had delved into the whole squib thing in order to gauge her reaction.
Luckily, Petunia was used to far harsher barbs and snipes from women who actually wanted to hurt
her with their words. By comparison, Narcissa’s comments are like a nice summer breeze. Smiling,
Petunia nods.

“I concur. It’s better this way, than just abandoning them.”

And then, because it was something Dudley and her had talked about extensively, and it’s obvious
Narcissa is fishing for any tidbits she can get, Petunia continues on.

“Although… it’s not a bad thing to set up some squibs with families in the muggle world… just in case.
From what my Dudley told me of the last war, quite a few Wizarding Families did not have a… hm,
backup plan.”

Narcissa’s eyes widen ever so slightly at that, and the corners of her mouth turn up, showing how
pleased she is to have ‘extracted’ that piece of information from Petunia. Indeed, in that moment,
Petunia can tell… she’s helped solidify Lady Malfoy’s notion that the Dursleys are a squib branch of
some family… perhaps even the Potter Family, depending on what the Malfoys knew.

But then, according to Dudley, the Malfoys likely knew everything. The Goblins could only be trusted
to a point, and that point was precisely how much gold they stood to gain from being untrustworthy.
The knowledge that Petunia and Dudley had emptied out the Potter Vault and transferred its contents
to a new ‘Dursley Vault’ was almost certainly not private, not to people with as much wealth as the
Malfoys.

Being aware of that fact was key to her and Dudley’s survival. They couldn’t do anything about the
information getting out, in the end, all they could do was work with what they had. And as worried as
Dudley might have been… Petunia was well-prepared to work with what she had.

Indeed, as she and the Lady Malfoy continue to chitchat over tea and snacks, the two of them find
quite a lot of common ground, despite coming from very different lives. Petunia would even say they
find a way to bond over some things. Petunia, for instance, is happy to commiserate with Narcissa
upon finding out that she and her husband, Lord Malfoy, have a bit of a grudge against the ‘criminal
gang’ that Lily and James were a part of.

Meanwhile, Narcissa most definitely comes to the conclusion that Petunia is descended from a squib
line of the Potters, rather than that she and Dudley just used Harry and Lily to steal the Potter
Fortune right out from under their noses.

It’s all… quite the visit. But when it’s over, Petunia can’t help but feel pleased and quite satisfied with
how it went. She definitely gets the impression that she left Narcissa with a good opinion of her. And
Dudley too seems to relax, after grilling her over what she and Draco’s mother talked about while he
and Draco were ‘playing in the garden’.

The first meeting between House Malfoy and House Dursley had gone well. Only time would tell if the
seeds planted this day cold bear further fruit down the road…
 32 - Chapter 31

Seven children. Six boys, one girl. And a husband who was far too kind for this world. Something of a
bumbling, good-natured man who loved his job, but did not have any sort of ambition or drive for
upward mobility, and thus allowed his coworkers and superiors to constantly walk all over him.

Molly Weasley wouldn’t change any of it for the world, really, she wouldn’t. She wouldn’t trade her
husband, Arthur Weasley, for a single damn wizard she’d ever met. He was a good-hearted man
through and through, and she loved that about him. In fact, she loved quite a lot about her life as a
stay-at-home mother of seven. Her babies meant the world to her, every last one of them.

Still, financially stable, the Weasley Household was not. Arthur simply did not make enough money to
support their entire family. And he likely never world. He did his best, and he certainly paid for the
lion’s share of their expenses, but at the end of the day, Molly had always been the one to make
ends meet that last bit of the way, whenever it proved necessary. Most of the time, she did this
without Arthur even knowing.

Oh, he was aware that she had a small side hustle. It was a simple enough little job. Muggleborns
weren’t all poor, after all. Some of them were quite well off, and those who had enough muggle
money to exchange for gold at Gringotts could in turn afford all sorts of wizarding world wonders.
Such as, for instance, a magical tutor to help them catch up on what they might not already know
about the world they’d sudden found themselves propelled into.

Molly Weasley could be that tutor, especially now that all of her children were away at Hogwarts.
Even back when Ginny had still been too young for school, she’d done it here and there, taking on
tutoring jobs whenever need be to make ends meet. But now that Ginny was at Hogwarts as well,
Molly could do so much more.

And so, here she was, arriving at the Leaky Cauldron in a white blouse, teal dress, and a corset
holding up her bust. With a bonnet to keep the sun out of her eyes, the Weasley Matriarch made her
way inside of the Cauldron, exchanging vague pleasantries with the proprietor, Tom, and then
heading upstairs to her reserved private room for her latest tutoring appointment.

Hustling and bustling, as was her want, Molly Weasley climbs the stairs, reaches the door, and slips
inside. Not looking up as she makes sure to secure the door behind her, locking it so they won’t be
disturbed, the Weasley Matriarch calls out unthinkingly.

“Apologies if I’m a little late. There was-!”

What there was, however, never leaves her lips. Because Molly finally turns to regard her latest
pupil… and stops dead in her tracks as Draco Malfoy looks on at her, blatantly amused.

“No apology necessary, Mrs. Weasley. You’re right on time.”

Face coloring, Molly swallows thickly.

“I-I think I have the wrong room…”

But before she can reach for the door again, he shakes his head.

“No. I’m here for my… tutoring. You’re to be my… tutor, Mrs. Weasley.”

The Malfoy Scion’s lips curl back into a positively wicked grin. Molly can’t help but tremble, just a
little bit.

… Even after seven children, she’s still somewhat beautiful. Rather, childbirth has only enhanced her
body, especially since Molly has always kept up with the beauty charms that her mother taught her
when she was younger. As such, her figure can be described as quite the generous hourglass shape.
A somewhat skinny waist, with perhaps a little bit of width to it. But that width is in turn completely
eclipsed by the width of her hips and her ass, as well as the sheer size of her large chest.

Her breasts had grown with every single pregnancy, a magical side effect, or so her Resident
Mediwitch had told her. Not only had they grown with each and every child she’d bore, but
somewhere along the way… well, the lactation had gotten stuck on. It no longer turned off, and she
was effectively always ready to offer up a drink of breastmilk to anyone who asked.

N-Not that anyone did! Even her husband was too polite to do something like that. No, rather, most
nights Molly Weasley was forced to magically milk herself, just to get rid of the excess.

That was all to say though… she was what many a wizard would still call ‘imminently fuckable’. And
Molly was VERY aware of that fact. So aware of it, in fact, that she’d… well, let’s just say her
husband only knew of one side of her tutoring business.

Still…

“I’m s-sorry, Mr. Malfoy. But I already had a pupil today. I should-!”

Shaking his head, Draco waves a hand airily.

“You don’t need to worry about that, Mrs. Weasley. I bought out the slot. Your original appointment
was all too happy to exchange the time with you for the gold.”

That… well, that doesn’t feel very good, now does it? She was supposed to see a muggleborn
Ravenclaw today, though in the moment with all this sudden stress, she can’t quite remember their
name. That the muggleborn had been so happy to sell their slot with her to Draco of all people…

“That’s not a problem, is it Mrs. Weasley? I have it on good authority that you’re more than happy to
‘tutor’ Purebloods too… under the table, as it were.”

Molly’s face goes almost as red as her hair, and she bristles a little bit.

“W-Who told you that?!”

It’s not that she’s outraged because it isn’t true. She’s outraged because it is. The truth of the
matter is… Molly Weasley is a whore. She’s sold out. She’s whored her body out to several
Pureblood wizards over the years, all under the guise of tutoring muggleborns. And while she’s also
helped several muggleborns with learning about the magical world they suddenly find themselves in…
the true money comes not from them, but from the Pureblood Scions she’s been fucking.

Draco, of course, can tell WHY she’s outraged, and just grins cockily.

“That’s not important. You of all people should know that word of mouth is important for getting your
business out there. But I also know the value of discretion, Mrs. Weasley. You don’t have to worry
about any of that. You’ll be compensated for your time… after we’re done here.”

His words are so final. Domineering, even. Molly shudders but sees no other way out. If she refuses
the Malfoy Scion, then things will likely go poorly for her. Not to mention… they need the money. Even
when it was just going to be the lower rate for an actual tutoring session, they still needed that money
in a bad way. But now? Now she could make so much more from Draco Malfoy, gold she could use
to help her family.

With a low sigh, Molly walks forward… and drops to her knees before the Malfoy Scion. Pulling down
her top and letting her massive mammaries bounce free, she looks up at him, holding them aloft for
him to see.

“Is this what you wanted, Mr. Malfoy?”

“… It’s a start, I suppose.”

She doesn’t need to be told twice. Moving quickly, she deftly opens Draco’s robes and pulls out his
cock. It’s already rock hard by the time she does so, showing his anticipation for their encounter.
Molly slips the young wizard’s member between her prodigious breasts and begins to slide them up
and down his length as the Pureblood throws his head back and groans.

It’s humiliating and shameful, to be cheating on her husband like this. But at the same time, it’s
nothing Molly hasn’t done before. She focuses on the task at hand, and on pleasuring Draco to the
best of her ability. She’s going to charge him the same flat rate no matter how long it takes to satisfy
him after all, so she might as well aim to finish this up as fast as possible.

Clutching at the arms of the chair, Draco groans as his cock throbs in between the valley of her
breasts. He’s clearly enjoying the warm, soft feel of her milk-laden tits, wrapped around his cock.

“Y-Your mouth! Use your mouth, wench!”

Stiffening, Molly scowls at that. Especially because they both know he would get off from just her tits
alone in no time at all. Still, the customer is always right. Lowering her mouth to his cock, Molly takes
him in between her lips. Her red curls bounce as she bobs up and down the first few inches of his
shaft, most of her fat chest falling away from his shaft and resting atop his legs as she kneels there in
front of him.

Draco growls, and then groans again, staring down at her with an intensity in his gaze that lets Molly
know any moment he will-

There’s no further warning than that as the Malfoy Scion begins to cum. Still, the Mother of Seven is
well-practiced in this regard. She’s not unused to her Pureblood ‘pupils’ being rather disrespectful
and impolite. And so, she’s ready to swallow his seed, ready to drink it down so they don’t make too
much of a mess. If he’d been more prepared, then perhaps she would have ended up with a facial.
As it is, she’s able to capture every ounce of his cum down her gullet before he’s finished with his
release.

Pulling back, Molly wipes a finger along her lips and smiles at the sight of Draco’s member already
softening.

“If that’s all, Mr. Malfoy, I think-!”

“No… no, that will not be all.”

Molly frowns and glances between him and his cock, only for Draco to give her a raunchy grin… and
pull a Pick Me Up Potion from out of his robes. Downing it, the young wizard’s grin only widens as
steam shoots out of his ears and his cock begins to reharden right then and there.

“I’m paying for a proper tutoring session, Mrs. Weasley. And I assure you, I WILL get my money’s
worth.”

… He was going to be one of those ones, of course. She should have expected as much. Molly
plasters a fake smile on her lips and gives him a nod of understanding as she speaks through gritted
teeth.

“Of course, Mr. Malfoy.”

-x-X-x-

Ginny Weasley wasn’t an idiot. Seven children? Yeah, her dad might be their primary bread winner,
but they would have all starved solely on HIS salary. As it is, she’s well aware of her mom’s part
time job as a tutor for various muggleborn kids. More aware even, then most of her brothers
probably, seeing as Molly started taking more and more tutoring jobs throughout the holiday breaks
on top of her tutoring during the summer.

Honestly, she was rather proud of her mom for what she did. Molly Weasley took muggleborns and
taught them not just everyday magic that they wouldn’t have been exposed to earlier on in life, but
also common information about the wizarding world that wasn’t ever really explained, even at
Hogwarts. What her mother did was crucial to the good health of magical society, because it helped
the fresh blood that muggleborns represented get a leg up on their peers and not get so easily
chased out of the wizarding world upon graduation.

… Or so Ginny had always been told. The explanation made sense to her though, and she’d always
admired her mother for her efforts, as well as for how hard Molly worked in order to help them get the
rest of the way through each month when her father’s job simply didn’t pay enough for all of them to
survive.

That all said, Ginny Weasley’s world view was about to be rocked. Sitting in the Leaky Cauldron, the
young witch finds herself having a quick lunch with Dudley Dursley before they go and do stuff
together in the Alley afterwards. It’s not a date, necessarily… even if she sort of wishes it were one.
No, they’re just two very good friends, hanging out and having fun together.

Only, Dudley has stepped away for a moment to the bar to get them new drinks, and it’s in that
moment in time that Ginny catches sight of a smug Draco Malfoy leaving one of the private rooms
upstairs. He doesn’t notice Ginny, walking right out of the Leaky Cauldron without even glancing in
her direction. And… perhaps that’s for the best.

Because the next thing that happens, is the door Draco came through opening again, and the last
person in the world Ginny ever expected to see walking through it. Out of the door steps a disheveled
Molly Weasley, who’s still adjusting her clothes as she steps out and closes the door behind her.
She looks… clean enough, but also, it’s abundantly clear what was happening in the room beyond.

Ginny was vaguely aware that her mother’s tutoring gigs took place in the Leaky Cauldron. She
hadn’t known Molly had one today… but then…

Luckily, Molly doesn’t see her daughter either, as she slowly walks away as well, noticeably limping.
That right there seals it for Ginny, her already fracturing world view completely shattered as she
realizes that her mother truly isn’t as pure-hearted and good-natured as she thought. Was it all a lie?
Was none of the ‘muggleborn tutoring’ real? Ginny didn’t know.

What she did know was that Molly Weasley was selling herself for money… for their family. And… and
if her mother was allowed to do that, if her mother could let Draco Malfoy fuck her for the galleons
that their family needed to make ends meet for the month… then why couldn’t Ginny do the same?

Not with Draco, mind you. Ginny had no desire to fuck Draco for any amount of gold… well, maybe
for- no! She didn’t NEED to whore herself out to Draco. After all, Dudley was just as rich, wasn’t he?
And he seemed rather interested in red heads, didn’t he?

“I’m back! Hey, what’s up? You look like you’re thinking about something rather hard.”

As Dudley arrives back at the table, Ginny startles out of her thoughts and blushes, grateful that he
didn’t see Draco OR Molly leaving the Leaky Cauldron. Still, as she takes the new drink from him
and he sits back down so they can finish their lunch together, Ginny’s mind is going a mile a minute.
If Molly could justify it, then why not Ginny? Why shouldn’t she use every weapon in her arsenal?
She was cute enough, right? She was old enough.

Most importantly of all, Dudley was probably interested… and she wouldn’t know unless she tried to
find out. This was her shot, and if her mother could fuck and suck Draco Malfoy in a private room of
the Leaky Cauldron, then Ginny didn’t see why she should be any better!

Like mother, like daughter, after all…

 33 - Chapter 32

The stars were going out, and at this point, had been for quite some time. It’d been a month since
the phenomenon started, and to say that they’d exhausted every avenue available to them would not
be an understatement. The situation grew more and more dire with each passing day, and
unfortunately, they were no closer to finding a solution.

And it wasn’t like they could just pass it off to anyone else to solve either. The muggles literally
couldn’t notice anything wrong with how the universe was going dark. Their lack of magic meant that
querying them about it resulted in responses like ‘it’s always been that way’ and ‘stars? What
stars?’. Very frustrating, to say the least.

Meanwhile, for the rest of the Wizarding World, Harry’s mother, Lily Evans Potter, the Minister of
Magic, had released a statement that they were looking into the mystery. In the end, it fell to Harry,
his harem, and his mum to solve this problem. After all, they were the only ones who likely could,
given they knew the whole story.

“Look, it’s clear that Delphini did something with time.”

Standing there in the Minister of Magic’s office with his arms crossed over his chest, Harry nods his
agreement with Hermione’s words. So does almost everyone else in the room. There’s Lily, his
mum, sitting behind her desk. Then there’s the rest of his harem. Hermione, of course. Fleur and
Gabrielle, as well, tied to him by life debt. Ginny and Luna, who were just a pair of enthusiastic lovers.
And finally, his mother’s secretaries, Susan Bones and Tiffany Umbridge.

The latter was one Harry still had mixed feelings about, given his interactions with her relative, but in
the end, Tiffany had proven she was nothing like Dolores… by getting down on her knees and
wrapping those pretty lips of hers around his cock as she bobbed her pretty blonde head up and
down his member. Yes, Harry could forgive quite a lot, under those circumstances.

In fact, he had forgiven a lot more… after all, he was currently receiving head right now. Not from
Tiffany, mind you, but from one of the two witches in the room who were effectively stripped of their
rights as human beings and turned into little more than sex pets and fuck toys for their crimes against
Harry and his family.

Before him, kneeling on the floor and gagging and gurgling her way up and down his cock, is Bellatrix
Lestrange. Her mind broken, she willingly and dutifully sucks Harry’s member like there’s no
tomorrow, the crazed witch repurposed into something more useful after Voldemort’s defeat. After
all, it would be such a shame to just kill her, when punishing her for what she’d done to Sirius was
so, SO much sweeter.

Meanwhile, her sister Narcissa Malfoy is in a similar state under the Minister’s Desk, currently eating
out his mum. As Lily sits there at her desk, the former Lady Malfoy’s tongue is going to town on her
pussy, the Pureblood-turned-pet getting a taste of her own medicine, and some richly deserved
comeuppance.

Those are the only two witches in the room who don’t nod in agreement with Hermione’s words,
mostly because they’re too broken to even register anything but the sexual acts they’re currently
performing on their Master and Mistress.

Seeing she has everyone’s intention; Hermione crosses her arms under her substantial chest and
taps a foot for a long moment.

“… I think it’s clear that your cousin Dudley wasn’t the objective, but rather, the test subject. She
used him to thumb her nose at you, before moving on to her REAL plan.”

It made sense. After all, Dudley was… Dudley. What could he possibly do? What could he achieve?
Gripping down harshly on Bellatrix’s hair, treating her none too gently, Harry ignores the older
witch’s choking and instead focuses on the matter at hand, his brow furrowing as he asks the
obvious.

“What can we do? We’ve tried everything at this point… right?”

Indeed, it felt like they’d tried everything. The last month had been an internal frenzy to attempt to
figure out how to stop the stars from going out. They’d at least figured out the WHAT and the WHY.
Time itself was being messed with. Their timeline… it was being pruned, bit by bit. Slowly enough for
them to recognize what was going on, but too fast for them to stop it… or so it seemed.

Had Hermione figured something out? Everyone in the office is staring at her curiously, hopefully
even. After all, none of them want the timeline to end… it’s where they live, to be fair.

Feeling their eyes on her, Hermione straightens up and smiles, holding her head high.

“Not… everything. There are some things we haven’t played with, out of fear that it would make
things worse. But as I’m sure you know; it can’t GET much worse than this. It’s time to explore…
other options.”

Ginny groans and palms her forehead.

“Spit it out, Hermione! What do you have in mind?!”

Harry throws a warning glance in the red head’s direction, but at the same time, he doesn’t put
much heat behind it. Truth be told, he agrees with Ginny in this instance. Hermione has always been
a little too wordy and a little too melodramatic. However, in the interest of keeping the peace, Harry’s
harem had a pecking order… and Ginny was NOT above Hermione on the list.

As such, he doesn’t say a word when Hermione directs a very vitriolic glare in Ginny’s direction, until
finally the Weasley girl ducks her head, averts her gaze, and murmurs a ‘sorry’ under her breath.
Only once she’s put Ginny in her place does Hermione clear her throat and finally explain.

“Simple, really. We fight fire with fire. It’s time for us to do what Delphini did. We have to go back in
time as well.”

Eyes widen all over the office at that, except for Lily Evans Potter, behind her desk. Harry can’t help
but notice that his mum looks unsurprised and is even nodding along. Curious now, he leans forward,
which properly lodges his cock in Bellatrix’s throat even further, but it’s not like he gives two shits
about Sirius’ killer.
“Mum? What is it? What have you and Hermione been working on?”

Lily wasn’t just the Minister of Magic, after all. She was also the smartest witch of her age, in the
same way Hermione was the smartest of their generation. The two brilliant muggleborns had put
proof to the true nature of the Pureblood Lie, of how their discrimination and spite and hateful rhetoric
were all just to cling to what little power they had left.

Lily Evans and Hermione Granger were the real deal, and together they’d torn down the entire
system… with Harry and a few others’ help, of course. But then, Harry was happy to help. Not only
was he a half-blood, and thus not truly ‘pure’ in the eyes of the Purebloods anyways, but he
considered himself an ally to muggleborn everywhere, and especially to his mother and best friend.

Regardless, it doesn’t surprise Harry one bit that Hermione and Lily have come up with something.
Exchanging a glance, the two muggleborns seem to have a moment of silent communication, before
Lily gives Hermione a regal nod.

“Tell them.”

Straightening her back again, Hermione squares her shoulders.

“Right. Well, we don’t have a spell just yet. Unfortunately, Delphini erased her tracks too damn well
for us to reverse engineer whatever she did. However, what we have managed to do is modify a set
of Time Turners. Effectively, we’ve turned them into long-range devices that will allow us to go back
decades in time.”

There are gasps of amazement and shock from all around the office, and Harry himself has to admit,
he’s impressed. That’s some serious improvement on the basic Time Turner, isn’t it? He wonders
how they actually did it… but in the end, that’s not really important, now is it? Hermione isn’t done
explaining yet either.

“With the Time Turners, we can create a team to go back in time and stop Delphini before she can
do whatever she’s done to cause the erasure of our timeline. We can set things back on track, and
fix things once and for all.”

Looking quite proud of herself, Hermione stands tall… right until Fleur Delacour steps in, the gorgeous
veela’s brow furrowed in confusion.

“But… where would we go? When would we go? It iz quite dangerous, to play with time blindly, no?”

Not only is Fleur much higher in the harem pecking order than Ginny, she’s also not outright
challenging Hermione’s authority, but questioning her calmly. As such, the older French veela
doesn’t receive the same glare, as Hermione’s shoulders slump and she’s forced to nod, conceding
the point.

“It’s risky, no doubt about that. There’s no telling where we need to go, or what Delphini has
actually done. We need to figure that out before we go back in time, that’s for sure. So, I guess…
that’s why you’re all here. So, we can figure out where we’re going, where Delphini must have
gone.”
Clearing her throat, Ginny pipes up, clearly looking to recoup some of her lost face from earlier.

“Well, it’s obvious, isn’t it? The bitch had to have gone after Dumbledore, right? Think about it,
without Dumbledore, Voldemort would have won the first time around!”

Gabrielle shakes her head at that, the young veela speaking up.

“Ah, but wouldn’t eet make more sense for her to go after ‘Arry? Or rather, for her to go after ‘Arry
and Aunt Lily, when they were weakest and most defenseless, at Godric Hollow?”

Silence falls briefly at that, as everyone in the room considers that possibility. Then, all at once,
they’re all talking over each other, each coming up with their own theory on where Delphini would
have struck. Only Harry truly stays quiet, though his mother also doesn’t offer any theories of her
own.

Staring down into Bellatrix’s watery eyes as she gurgles and strains on his cock, the young wizard
contemplates the situation. Where would the crazy bitch’s daughter have chosen to go, huh? If she
had access to anywhere in the timeline, where would she have gone to do the absolute most damage
possible?

With a soft grunt, Harry cums down Bellatrix’s throat, causing his seed to explode out of her nostrils
and the sides of her mouth. He does so without a care in the world, tossing her away like a used rag
once he’s finished cumming. Tucking his cock back into his trousers, Harry looks up and makes eye
contact with his mother, as everyone continues to argue and theorize.

In that moment, he sees it in Lily’s eyes… she’s leaving this in his capable hands. She’s going to let
HIM make the choice of where they travel to. After all, there’s no one else in the office who every
single witch will listen to. Lily might be Minister of Magic… but they all know who commands the
respect and adoration of each and every woman, herself included, in this room.

Straightening up and clearing his throat, Harry isn’t surprised when every eye in the office
immediately zeroes in on him. Looking them all over, he gives a single, decisive nod.

“We’ll do it. As for where we’ll go… I’ve made my decision.”

-x-X-x-

It’s a blink and you’ll miss it kind of thing. Except, Dudley does blink, and he doesn’t miss it. It’s the
start of his Third Year at Hogwarts, and once again he’s watching the newest batch of Firsties
entering behind Professor McGonagall for their sorting ceremony. Or rather, he’s glancing up at the
faculty when it happens.

Suddenly, Dudley has a splitting headache and his vision blurs for a moment. An involuntary groan
leaves his lips, and he brings up a hand to grind the heel of his palm into his forehead. Fuck, that
hurt…

“Hey, you alright?”

Draco’s concerned tone comes from his left, since Dudley has been given the high privilege of
setting on the Malfoy Scion’s right. Blinking the blur out of his vision, Dudley finds the pain
diminishing rapidly, thankfully. Waving off Draco’s concern with a nod, Dudley focuses on breathing,
even as the Malfoy Scion goes back to watching the sorting ceremony.

Dudley, meanwhile, can’t quite shake the fact that something is off. His eyes, unbidden, slide back
over to the Hogwarts Staff Table and the faculty sitting there. As he sweeps his gaze back and forth
across them, he doesn’t actually find anything wrong on his first pass. And yet, something feels
strange… really strange.

It’s on the second pass that Dudley finally notices it. Albus Dumbledore… is gone. However, the
reason no one else is raising a fuss is that he hasn’t just vanished… he’s been replaced. Sitting in
the former Headmaster’s seat is someone else entirely… Headmistress Ariana Dumbledore.

They look nothing alike, mind you. Albus Dumbledore was an old, aged, wizened wizard who wore
his century and a half of life with pride. He’d looked and acted senile, half the time. By comparison,
the Headmistress was a distinguished century and a half old, and the only sign of her true age was
her silver hair. Otherwise, it was quite obvious she was leaning on beauty charms just as much as
every other witch in the world, keeping her looking drop-dead gorgeous, even at her age. Even if he
'remembered' the witches he knew telling him, she wasn't using any known beauty charms and it had
to be her raw magical power keeping her beautiful.

Maybe it’s because he himself is a time traveler, but in that moment, Dudley recognizes something
has happened. Something dramatic. Someone has changed something in time, and he can now
remember both an Albus Dumbledore as Headmaster, and Ariana Dumbledore as the Headmistress
now. It’s a little confusing, but the more time he has to process it, the less it hurts to think about.

Still, this is… odd. Not good, right? But also… not intrinsically bad? Dudley wasn’t sure how he was
supposed to feel about this. Nor was he sure what he was supposed to do about it. In the end… what
COULD he do, except keep an eye out and do his best to protect the new life he’d made for himself,
in this timeline?

One thing was for sure… Dudley wasn’t going to let anyone take this from him. Not if he could help it…
 34 - Chapter 33

It was finally happening! Ginny giggles, as she holds onto Dudley’s arm and they make their way
down the hall. She makes sure to keep quiet, of course, not wanting them to be discovered. Not
when she was so close, after all!

It had been quite a while since she’d witnessed her mother coming out of that room in the Leaky
Cauldron. And she’d been trying to put her plans into motion all that time. Namely, she’d been
attempting to work her womanly wiles on one Dudley Dursley. After all, if she could wrap him around
her little finger, it should all be fine, right?

Well, he’d proven a little more difficult to manage than expected. Maybe it was just that she hadn’t
fully grown into herself quite yet, but it had been hard to get him to see her as the young woman she
was, rather than the girl she’d been.

Now though, she was sure she’d finally done it. They were heading for a place that Dudley knew
about. A place where they would get to have some ‘alone time’, as he’d called it. It was apparently
a room that had whatever your heart desired. There, they could expect total privacy. There, they
could-

Ginny’s thoughts are abruptly derailed when Dudley suddenly grabs her and yanks her into a hidden
alcove, wrapping a hand over her mouth and an arm around her waist as he pulls her back against
his body. They’ve just reached the Seventh Floor corridor he’d told her about, so she’s left stunned
for a moment. Was he really so impatient that he was going to t-take her right here?!

She wasn’t ready! All of the sudden, it seemed like an insurmountable task! Oh Merlin, but she
couldn’t say that to Dudley, now, could she? No, rather, he would never speak to her again if she
rejected him now!

Squirming, Ginny isn’t sure what to do… until she hears Dudley’s voice in her ear.

“Be quiet. There’s someone out there.”

Eyes widening, Ginny listens closely and sure enough, she hears the tell-tale sign of clicking… heels
against stone. Someone is walking the length of the hallway. And they’re getting closer.

A moment later, they pass her and Dudley by. Ginny doesn’t get a very good look the first time, only
recognizing that it’s a woman, and an older one at that. Had to be a member of the faculty, which
was nerve-wracking enough as it was, but then the woman passes by their hiding space again and
she gets a better look at her face.

… It’s the Headmistress! Headmistress Ariana Dumbledore is right there, pacing up and down the
Seventh Floor corridor, coming within mere feet of them again and again! Ginny can’t help but
whimper into Dudley’s palm, which in turn leads to him hissing to be quiet again. Until finally, the
Headmistress’ pacing stops, and there’s the sound of a door opening and closing.

Still, Dudley doesn’t let her go. Not for another full minute at least. Finally, though, he releases her
and steps out into the corridor, with Ginny stepping out behind him. The odd thing is, there’s no sign
of a doorway anywhere in the corridor. But then… had Ginny been hearing things?

“Where… w-where did she go?”

Glancing over at her, Dudley grunts.

“Into the room. We won’t be using it tonight, I’m afraid.”

Ginny honestly isn’t sure how she feels about that. On the one hand, she’s disappointed. She’s so
desperate to get something started with Dudley. On the other hand, there was that moment there
when she was sure HE was about to start something, and she had been… ill-prepared was one way to
describe it.

In the end, Ginny shuffles her feet and looks at the ground, unable to muster much of a response at
all beyond a simple…

“O-Oh…”

She realizes how pathetic she sounds a moment later and quickly lifts her gaze, frightened that she’s
ruined whatever chance she might have with Dudley. But… he’s not even looking at her. Instead,
he’s staring off at the wall with this intense look on his face. It lasts just long enough that she opens
her mouth to say something, but he looks away before she can, turning back to her and giving her an
apologetic smile.

“Maybe another time, yeah?”

Heart thudding in her chest, Ginny just nods her head rapidly. They leave it at that, parting ways then
and there… and Ginny finds herself wondering what she actually wants, and when she’ll finally be
ready to truly reach out and grab hold of it.

-x-X-x-

While it was a shame that nothing had happened between him and Ginny the night before, Dudley
wasn’t too beat up about it. He was very aware that the young red head was the one pursuing HIM,
and while he thought she was cute, even adorable in a way, he wasn’t overly obsessed with bagging
her. She could wait… maybe ripen a bit more first.

Ariana Dumbledore on the other hand, was a source of IMMENSE interest for Dudley. He was
fascinated by her very existence. She was not her brother. Neither old, nor decrepit, nor half-senile
from the way he’d spoken. No, Ariana was a beautiful witch, with a certain warmth to her that
McGonagall couldn’t quite mimic most of the time. Where Minerva was strict and disciplined and
short outside of his relationship with her, the Headmistress was the sort of educator who could be
quite stern, but who you could also rely upon to support your in your endeavors, as well as provide a
shoulder to lean on.

She was beloved by the school in general, Dudley had been able to glean from both his own weirdly
layered memories and what everyone else had to say about her. She was, in fact, better liked than
Dumbledore himself had been. Apparently, she was a Slytherin in stark contrast to Dumbledore’s
Gryffindor leanings. But while her Slytherin status left the House of Snakes happy that one of their
own was in a position of power, she never showed favoritism in the slightest, not to anyone, which in
turn left the other three Houses just as happy with her.

Dudley had momentarily wondered how a Slytherin could be so nice and loved by all, before
ultimately realizing just how much cunning and effort it must have taken for Ariana to manage to
juggle so many differing viewpoints, and still come out smelling like roses to all of them.

… But that didn’t mean she didn’t have her weaknesses. And Dudley, in his panic after the sudden
change to the timeline, had gone on a tear looking for them. Ultimately, Ariana Dumbledore’s
weakness had come to him from Minerva herself. It was one that the two older witches shared, after
all.

See, Minerva had told Dudley that Ariana Dumbledore was an animagus, just like the Transfiguration
Professor. In fact, Ariana had BEEN the Transfiguration Professor before Minerva, just as her brother
had been. There were some changes, but also some similarities… it was all still a little hard to wrap
his head around.

The point was, Ariana Dumbledore was a dog animagus. And she suffered from the same ‘affliction’
each month that Minerva did, of falling into her animal form’s breeding heat and having to isolate
herself from other people in the process.

However, unlike Minerva, who took those potions that Dudley had ultimately sabotaged so he could
make use of the Transfiguration Professor, Headmistress Dumbledore was something of an old-
fashioned witch. The kind who didn’t like using new-fangled potions and preferred instead to rely
upon her own skills and willpower. Willpower that was sorely tested by the breeding heats she was
forced to endure month after month.

This was, of course, very good information. The only problem was, even Minerva didn’t know where
Ariana went during her heats. Apparently, all she knew was that the other woman sequestered
herself away, presumably behind some wards, and hid until it was over each night. Dudley had
assumed that just meant she was hiding in her office, or in her private quarters. And unlike with
Minerva, he didn’t have a reasonable way of getting into either of those places while Ariana was
vulnerable without getting in some serious trouble.

It had seemed like a dead-end… until last night, when he and Ginny just so happened to run into
Headmistress Dumbledore while she was pacing back and forth in order to make the Room of
Requirement appear. He’d only caught a few glimpses, but the flushed look on the older witch’s
beautiful, perfect face told him all he needed to know. He’d caught her. By pure chance, by sheer
happenstance, he had caught her.

He'd been tempted to go in that very same night, but Ginny would have known. So instead, he’d
come back tonight, hiding away until Ariana Dumbledore showed up right on time. As the silver-
haired witch paces back and forth, making the door appear, Dudley watches her. He watches as she
disappears into it, and watches as the door itself vanishes. Then, he waits.

… Ten minutes later, he leaves his hiding place and paces back and forth in front of the door as well,
thinking very hard about what he wants. Or rather, WHO he wants. After all, he’d lied to Ginny the
night before. The Room of Requirement was more than capable of giving more than one person their
needs. If you didn’t know someone else was in there, you never would unless you had the exact
same needs as them… or unless THEY were your need.
Since Dudley had seen the Headmistress go in, thinking about her was all that should be required.
And so, when the door finally appears, Dudley walks over to it confidently and steps right on through,
closing it shut behind him with a sense of finality.

There was a chance he got it wrong, that he’d mistimed things or misjudged things badly enough to
be thoroughly screwed. But Dudley refused to be cowed, he refused to back down. And in the end…
his reckless charging ahead pays off in a big way.

In the room beyond, Ariana Dumbledore waits for him. But it’s not the stern yet warm Headmistress
he sees. Rather, she’s completely naked now, her beautiful, surprisingly perfect body on full display.
On top of that, she’s got droopy dog ears protruding out of her silver hair, and a dog tail sticking
straight up in the air as she stares at him with wide eyes.

He’s intruding on her space, and that just won’t do. Before she can start barking, Dudley reaches
down and pulls apart his robes, opening his pants and jerking his cock out of its confines. His dick
flops free, already growing hard at the sight of the Headmistress on all fours, her sizable bust
dangling beneath her.

Her mouth had opened, and she’d been about to begin barking at him, he could tell. But the barks
never come, as her beautiful blue eyes zero in on his cock instead.

“This what you want, girl? Come here… get the ‘stick’~”

Dudley grins and takes a step forward, as Ariana all but bounces over to him. Certainly, certain parts
of her body DO bounce in all the best ways, as they close the distance between one another. A
moment later and she’s slobbering all over his cock, sucking and slurping at it eagerly like… well, like
the bitch in heat she most definitely is.

She won’t remember this. She shouldn’t, hopefully. More importantly, he could suggest that she
forget that everything that happened while she was in 'heat'. Groaning under her oral attentions, he
enjoys her mouth for a moment before ultimately pulling his cock back.

“Assume the position, bitch. You want to get fucked, don’t you?”

“Cock! Cooooock~”

Ariana moans, as she happily spins around… and assumes the position. Her face goes down to the
floor alongside her arms, while her ass gets lifted HIGH into the sky. Her kneeling legs spread apart,
exposing her glistening wet pussy lips, positively dripping with arousal. Dudley doesn’t hesitate. He
steps forward, crouches down, and guides his cock right into the Hogwarts Headmistress.

She’s unbelievably tight while also being impossibly wet. It’s a strange feeling, but Dudley just
chalks it up to magic. Magic made anything possible. And it certainly made EVERYTHING better.
Letting out a groan, his eyes damn near rolling back in his head, Dudley grabs Ariana Dumbledore by
her hips and begins to fuck the witch-bitch from behind, plowing into the dog animagus for all he’s
worth.

Admittedly… Dudley still doesn’t know exactly what the fuck happened. Where did Albus Dumbledore
go? Where had Ariana Dumbledore even come from? Why did he have two sets of overlapping
memories? More than that, would this keep happening? And if it did… what would Dudley do about it?
It couldn’t always go in his favor, after all.

Right now, though, this was most definitely and decisively in his favor. He was ball’s deep inside of
his Headmistress after all! Not something he would have ever thought he’d be doing. Not even the
Dudley who remembered Ariana Dumbledore existing had thought he could get with her like this. It
wasn’t until he suddenly remembered two different timelines and two different Dumbledores that
he’d been panicked and frightened enough to start looking for a way to get to her and stumbled upon
her secret by way of Minerva.

Still, here he was, and Dudley was for sure giving it his all.

SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!

His thighs clap against her cheeks, his cock pistons in and out of her cunt with squelching noises,
and all in all, Dudley gives the horny witch-bitch as good a plowing as he possibly can. After all, who
knows when his next chance to do this will come? He’s not prepared to try and make Ariana his
permanent fuck toy like he did McGonagall. The Transfiguration Professor was one thing, but the
Hogwarts Headmistress is another entirely.

Especially since all of his memories from this new timeline mark Ariana Dumbledore as much more
dangerous and powerful than Albus Dumbledore. Oh, everyone knew Albus Dumbledore was
powerful, but no one thought he was truly dangerous for whatever reason.

Dudley doesn’t quite know the disconnect. He just knows he’s going to enjoy this moment while it
lasts, and use this dog girl witch like the bitch in heat she is for as long as possible…

Groaning, he unloads inside of her… and then keeps going. Can’t stop, won’t stop…
 35 - Chapter 34

It’s the night before their departure on Winter Break as Dudley follows Draco down to Hogsmeade
for a little fun. Technically, they aren’t supposed to be out of the Castle at such a time, but Draco
being Draco and Dudley having the in that he has with Professor McGonagall… saw them through
easily enough. Sure, they might be Hogwarts Students, but there are students and then there are
students. Different rules for different people.

Before they both leave to spend the holidays away from Hogwarts however, Draco has Dudley’s
Christmas Present. Technically, it’s more like he’s paying the other boy back, but neither of them
cared all that much about putting labels on anything. They were best friends, what with the work
Dudley had put into cultivating his relationship with Draco. And best friends shared things. After all,
just look at Crabbe and Goyle with Hermione.

This was certainly similar to that, and Dudley has to hide the wicked grin that threatens to spread
across his face as Draco leads him into a rented room in the Three Broomsticks. He has to hide the
grin, because he’s not supposed to know what’s happening… or why the gorgeous, bodacious Molly
Weasley is waiting for them in the room.

Molly’s eyes go wide, and she looks mortified to see Dudley follow Draco inside. Meanwhile, he
forms his face up into a mask of mild surprise, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of her, though
not nearly as wide as hers get.

“Mrs. Weasley? What are you doing here?”

“O-Oh. U-Um… Draco, I don’t think…”

“It’s fine, Molly. Dudley is fine. He’s not going to blab to anyone. Right, Dudley?”

Playing his part beautifully, Dudley gives an almost earnest looking nod to Draco.

“Of course not. Though I don’t even know what there is to blab. What’s happening here?”

Smirking wickedly, Draco pins Molly with a gaze that leaves the beautiful red-haired MILF squirming
and silent. She clearly wants to protest, clearly doesn’t want Dudley to know anything… but she also
clearly needs Draco’s gold more than she needs to hold onto the tattered remains of her pride. Fuck,
Dudley has to admit, there’s something so hot about seeing an older woman like Molly Weasley
forced to submit to younger wizards like him and Draco.

Of course, unbeknownst to Molly, it’s too late. Dudley isn’t as unaware as he’s pretending to be.
He’s been in the whole thing with Draco practically from the very start. They’re bros after all, and
they don’t keep secrets from each other. Dudley had even helped arrange for Ginny to find out what
Molly was up to, all part of the long-term plan of getting Ginny into the budding ‘family business’
once she was a little more ripened.

Molly, meanwhile, knew none of this, but did know Dudley was Ginny’s friend. It was obvious that
she was very hung up on this, even as Draco makes a big show of explaining the situation to Dudley,
going on about how Molly was tutoring some Hogwarts students… but also ‘tutoring’ some Hogwarts
students.

By the time Draco is done talking, Molly’s face is as red as her hair. The Weasley Matriarch looks
downright ashamed in herself, and utterly humiliated. But she’s also still there… because she needs
the money. And that was where Dudley came in. If it came from Draco, well, it wouldn’t land very
well. But if it came from a completely new ‘face’ to the ‘conversation’…

“Huh, I have to admit, I wouldn’t have thought you’d be willing to do that kind of thing, Mrs.
Weasley.”

Molly flinches and hangs her head.

“D-Dudley, I-!”

“But you know… I think it’s a really good thing you’re doing here, all the same.”

“W-What?”

“Huh?”

Draco, playing the ‘bad auror’ so to speak, acts surprised, even as Molly looks completely taken
aback. Dudley, for his part, just grins cheerfully, not a hint of malice or mockery in his face or voice.
He makes sure of that.

“Yeah, Draco. She’s just helping to support her family. It can’t be easy, looking after a family if nine
right?”

See, something Dudley had noticed and felt they could heavily take advantage of… Molly Weasley,
like many witches, used Beauty Charms. The kind that seemed to make them all more gullible and
less intelligent. Molly in particular, had started to heavily rely on those Beauty Charms as she got
more and more involved with Draco and the other few boys who were paying to make use of her
body.

Draco pretends to look thoughtful for a moment, even as Molly actually smiles a little, flattered by
Dudley noticing how hard she was working for her family.

“Huh. I guess I never thought about it like that. You’re a good woman, Molly.”

Hearing that from DRACO of all people only makes Molly feel even stranger. After all, for as much as
she hated and blamed herself for their arrangement, she couldn’t bring herself to blame Draco. Even
if he was technically abusing her monetary woes, he was the age of her youngest son, and Molly
found it impossible to think he was taking advantage of her.

… Which made it all that easier for Dudley to slip in and take advantage of her as well.

“You know, Mrs. Weasley… tutoring and ‘tutoring’ is all well and good… but wouldn’t it make more
sense if you were to get a single employer or two for the long-term? That would be more stable than
always being on call, right?”
Blinking rapidly, Molly’s mind clearly struggles to follow along, even as the Weasley MILF slowly
nods all the same.

“W-Well… y-yes, that makes sense. B-But I can’t just… it would hurt Arthur’s reputation if I were to go
and get a real job, Dudley. That’s why I have to do this work on the side…”

Draco hums at that, before speaking up. For once, the Malfoy Scion isn’t smirking. All the better to
sell the act he and Dudley have got going here.

“Why don’t you let us hire you full-time then?”

Molly blinks owlishly, looking between the two of them in confusion. But Draco isn’t done dangling
the carrot just yet.

“I don’t know about Dudley, but if you can keep to the degree of quality you’ve given me so far… I
would be happy to pay you a retainer of five to ten Galleons a month.”

Both Dudley and Draco knew that was less than a week’s allowance for the Malfoy Scion. Hell, it
was a drop in the bucket for Dudley as well. He still makes a show of thinking about it, however.

“… Yeah, I could match that payment… if you prove to be as good as Draco says you are, Mrs.
Weasley.”

Molly’s eyes widen at that, and there’s a shocked look on her face. But also… excitement alongside
the shock. Ten to twenty Galleons a month might not have been much to the two of them, but it was a
LOT of money for helping balance the Weasley Family’s frankly precarious budget. But then, Dudley
and Draco knew that, of course.

“I-I… I would certainly be happy to do my best, D-Draco! D-Dudley! T-Thank you… thank you for your
consideration!”

Draco does smirk a little bit then, as he reaches down and begins loosening his pants.

“Please, Molly. We’re to be your employers. Call us Lord Malfoy and Mr. Dursley, if you would be so
kind.”

Hah. ‘Lord’ Malfoy. Still, Dudley wasn’t going to call Draco out on stealing his father’s title in the
privacy of this rented room in the Three Broomsticks. And Molly wasn’t either, as she flushes and
bows her head obediently.

“O-Of course… Lord Malfoy. Mr. Dursley… please… allow me.”

Before Draco can finish freeing his cock from its confines, the gorgeous Weasley Matriarch steps
forward, moving up to the two of them. She hooks her fingers into their pants and tugs them a bit
closer to her as she goes down on her knees, that massive rack of hers bouncing. Dudley stares
down into Molly Weasley’s freckled, line-free face, admiring her gorgeous looks as she deftly, one-
handedly, frees their cocks at the same time.

Double-fisting their dicks without hesitation, the MILF blushes but doesn’t stop as she looks right
back up at the two of them. Finally, she leans in and begins to suck Draco’s cock, swirling her
tongue around the head of his dick for a moment before pulling back and moving over to Dudley’s to
do the same. Back and forth she goes, alternating between their dicks.

Draco and Dudley share a glance over the top of Molly’s bobbing head as she begins to get into it.
They also share a secretive grin. Turning Molly Weasley into their own personal whore? This was
one of the best ideas they’d ever had. Fucking the gorgeous MILF on the regular, and for a pittance
of money? Yeah, they were going to enjoy this.

And the money was clearly an excellent motivator for dear Mrs. Weasley, because the beautiful older
witch is going to town on both their dicks by this point. Her tongue swirls along Dudley’s cock one
moment, and then is slurping at Draco’s the next. Her lips piston up and down their shafts one after
the other, and soon enough the wizards are rock hard and ready for action.

That’s when Draco gives Dudley another glance, tilting his head to the side. Then, he grins and
nods.

“Go ahead. You can have first go at her cunt.”

Dudley raises an eyebrow even as he nods in appreciation and steps to the side. Molly, her lips
currently wrapped around Draco’s dick, goes to pull back, only for Draco’s hands to land atop her
head, his fingers curling through her red locks as he pulls her further down his shaft.

“That’s it, Molly. Suck my fucking cock. That’s a good girl.”

Molly gurgles and moans, only to let out a stifled squeal as Dudley gets behind her and hooks his
hands into her hips, yanking her up to her feet. The Weasley Matriarch ends up standing but bent
over at a perfect right angle, her mouth latched onto Draco’s cock, her head buried in his crotch,
while her massive tits dangle beneath her… and her fat derriere is now at level with Dudley’s own
throbbing dick.

Grabbing ahold of her plush backside through her dress for a moment, Dudley just enjoys fondling
her ass. But only for a little bit. His dick is still throbbing and covered in her saliva, glistening even as
it pulsates with need. He wants to be inside of her right fucking now… and so, he hikes up the
Weasley MILF’s dress, bunching it up around her hips.

Is he surprised that Molly wore no panties to this meeting? Not really. She knew she was meeting
with Draco for a ‘tutoring’ session. And Draco had even told Dudley how he’d conditioned the poor
woman not to wear underwear, since he’d torn through a few of her precious pairs until she’d finally
stopped putting them on before seeing him altogether.

After all, panties were expensive, and an extra expense was the last thing the Weasley Matriarch
wanted at the moment.

What he IS a little surprised by is just how sopping wet Molly already is, as he runs the head of his
cock against her slit for a moment before thrusting inside. She’s positively drooling and sliding into
her from behind is quite easy given just how slick her inner walls are. Groaning his appreciation for
Molly’s fine pussy, that despite her seven children and despite her arousal, is still quite tight, Dudley
holds onto her hips with both hands and begins to fuck into her.

Meanwhile, Draco receives the fruits of Dudley’s labor, in the form of Molly’s face being further
buried in his crotch until she’s choking on his dick as he thrusts forward again and again.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

Spit-roasted between the two of them, Molly is stuck between a pair of rock hard cocks, the two
wizards fucking in and out of either end of her. In turn, she can do nothing but reach up and wrap her
arms around Draco’s waist, hanging onto him for dear life as Dudley’s powerful pounding sends
quaking aftershocks through her ass and every part of her body, her legs trembling and threatening
to give out on her, if she weren’t being propped up between their two shafts.

How long this goes on for, Dudley couldn’t say. But eventually Molly starts to cum for him, climaxing
along his cock. Those beauty charms… Dudley has no idea who invented them or how far back they’d
been thought up but fuck if he doesn’t love them all the same. Thanks to the beauty charms that
almost every witch in modern society employs… it truly is a wizards’ world, where being a man means
you can have almost anything or anyone you could possibly want… with the right leverage, of course.

As Dudley fucks Molly’s cunt, he reflects that he and Draco have the exact kind of leverage they
need for this. Oh yes they do.

With a hoarse groan, Dudley proceeds to thrust forward and creampie the gorgeous MILF right there
on the spot. His seed explodes into her womb, even as Draco thrusts forward as well and unloads in
her throat, causing Molly to choke and gag and sputter for air instead of focus on the fact that Dudley
just came in her.

When they’re both done, they pull back and let Molly drop to her knees for a moment, coughing and
sputtering. But just as she’s recovering, before she can raise any sort of protest or concern, Dudley
and Draco strike up a new conversation.

“Well, Dudley? What do you think? Is she worth hiring?”

Molly’s head immediately snaps up, eyes wide and hopeful as she waits with bated breath for
Dudley’s answer. Of course, there was only ever one possible response.

“You know what, Draco? I think she is. You’re hired, Molly.”

“Yep. You’re hired. Now… time to earn your pay.”

After all, the night was still young and they’d both be traveling tomorrow morning anyways. They
could sleep on the train. Tonight… tonight was about breaking in Molly Weasley and making the
woman, who was already whoring herself out to them, their bitch.
 36 - Chapter 35

When Dudley arrives at the Granger Home late in Winter Break, the door is answered by one
Hermione Granger, and for a moment he has to marvel at the sight of her. Every year, she gets
closer to the Granger that Dudley remembers from his old timeline… but also further away. She gets
older and older, maturing more and more, but in terms of looks and personality and mind… well, she
couldn’t be more different from her counterpart.

Indeed, something Dudley hadn’t realized at the time, but now found to be obvious in hindsight, was
that the Hermione Granger of his original timeline had refused to use any beauty charms, ever. To be
fair, she had a natural beauty about her that made such things somewhat redundant… but also, there
was a distinct difference between Hermione without beauty charms, and a Hermione who kept a low
level beauty charm up pretty much constantly. The results were staring him right in the face, in face.

Standing in the doorway, twirling a finger through her brunette curls, the gorgeous young witch is
currently clad in a sexy, slutty version of her Hogwarts Uniform. A skimpy top that exposes her belly,
with the buttons of her blouse undone to let her cute Gryffindor tie drape through her exposed
cleavage. On top of that, a short skirt that shows off her thigh thighs and hints of her red panties,
combined with thigh-high stockings to really frame her perfectly.

Her face is perfectly proportioned thanks to the beauty charms she’s always got up, her eyes
glittering with excitement, her pillowy lips curled into a wanton smile. She giggles at him for staring,
and even flashes a pose, something the original Hermione Granger wouldn’t have done for Dudley in
a million years.

“Like what you see, Dudley? The boys arrived just a little bit ago, they’re with my mom. And daddy is
down at the pub again… but you’ll be my daddy, won’t you?”

She giggles some more at her lewd innuendo and bats her eyelashes suggestively. Yep, there’s no
doubt in Dudley’s mind… he’s completely and utterly ruined Hermione Granger. His cock is already
growing hard in his pants as he steps into the Granger home and grabs Hermione around the waist,
pulling her into his side with a dark chuckle.

“Of course I’ll be your daddy, Mione. Naughty girl that you are, you’re asking for a punishment.”

As he gropes her ass, Dudley swoops in and kisses Hermione deeply, with plenty of tongue. The
brunette all but gives way before him, surrendering and submitting with ease as she moans and
wiggles in his grasp. Finally though, they do break apart for air, and Dudley takes the opportunity to
nod his head deeper into the house.

“Shall we join the others?”

“Sure!”

With that, Hermione leads him upstairs to the master bedroom. It’s as she said, Wendell Granger is
once again out of the house, the muggle man taken care of with a bit of magic. Likewise, his wife
Monica Granger has always been made placid and pliable with magic once more… and judging by her
state when Dudley and Hermione enter the bedroom, Vincent and Greg weren’t light with the magic
either.

Of course, at this point they couldn’t afford to be. Wouldn’t do for Monica to snap out of her state of
constant ensorcellment when they were around. If she did, she might realize the truth… that her
currently pregnant belly wasn’t a result of anything to do with her husband, but instead the depraved
predations of three young wizards using magic to make her their bitch while her dumbed down
daughter watched and encouraged it.

Currently, Monica is quite happy, even as she’s blushing prettily while having her pregnant belly
examined by a curious Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle. The two wizards have really come into
their own. Even as they brought out the worst in Hermione, she in turn had somehow managed to
bring out the best in them.

Dudley was at least ninety-nine percent certain that Vincent and Greg hadn’t somehow actually
drained Hermione’s intelligence and split it between the two of them. There wasn’t any magic like
that that he knew of, and if he didn’t know of it, well, he liked to think those two wouldn’t know of it
either.

But even if there was no spell that did that, it was effectively exactly what had happened. Before
Hermione had become what she was now, her efforts to instill good studying practices and a curiosity
for learning into the two Slytherin meatheads had actually bore serious fruit. They weren’t the top of
their year or anything like that, but they were both comfortably middle of the pack, and even on the
slightly above average side of things.

Glancing over as Dudley and Hermione enter, Vincent’s eyes are sparkling in awe at what they’d all
done. Despite all of their sexual activity with Hermione over the past year, none of their… efforts in
that regard had ever bore fruit in this manner. Not that they’d been actively trying, but they’d also
not been actively NOT trying either.

Regardless, Monica Granger, as it turned out, was still surprisingly fertile for a muggle woman. And
so, now she was pregnant. And there wasn’t a doubt in any of their minds that one of them was the
father, rather than her husband. The only question left was…

“Cor, you think it’s me or Gregory whose gonna be the dad?”

Vincent’s question, directed at Dudley and Greg, nevertheless draws giggles from both Monica and
Hermione. Neither of whom see any problem with the older Granger woman being knocked up by
teenaged boys.

Chuckling slightly, Dudley shrugs as he continues to play with Hermione’s body, fondling her
brazenly now that they’ve reached their destination.

“Could be me, you know.”

That gets more giggles from the Grangers and laughs from Vincent and Gregory. Seeing Dudley’s
hands starting to strip Hermione out of her slutty Gryffindor Uniform, Vincent and Greg turn their own
hands onto the pregnant form of Monica Granger. They’re pleasantly delicate about it though, even
as they strip the MILF naked.
“Yeah, I guess we’d need to take the baby to Gringotts and have the goblins test the bloodline.”

Dudley raises an eyebrow, not quite surprised by Vincent’s insights at this point, but still impressed
by the growth of his intelligence. Gregory, meanwhile, does a double take, even as he fondles one of
Monica’s tits.

“Whoa, they can check that sort of thing?”

Dudley brings a now-naked Hermione over to the bed and lets out a grunt as he nods.

“Oh yes, they very much can. Great idea, Vincent. We should probably know for sure, one way or the
other.”

By this point, Monica Granger can no longer hold herself back. Pregnant though she might be, she’s
also ensorcelled and very, very needy. Her hands go to Vincent and Greg’s pants and she rubs their
crotches for a bit as they strip her naked, before ultimately working their pants open with their help.
Once their cocks are out in open air, the pregnant MILF eagerly leans down and begins sucking them
one after the other, while also stroking them with each of her hands for good measure.

Not to be out done by her mother, despite being under no DIRECT compulsion spell like the older
woman is, Hermione drops to her knees before Dudley and pulls out HIS cock, eagerly putting it in
her mouth, sliding it past her pillowy lips as she stares up at him with that magically beautiful face of
hers. She’s gorgeous… at the expense of all those smarts of hers. Having those lips wrapped around
his cock and sucking away at his dick, rather than spouting intelligent things and explaining amazing
magical discoveries… Dudley can’t help but love it.

As the three young wizards all get their dicks sucked and jerked off, Vincent looks to Dudley and
Greg with a wicked grin.

“How about a wager, yeah? A sickle from the other two to whoever planted the seed in Monica’s
field.”

Dudley throws his head back and laughs at Vincent’s clever wordplay. Not just the idea was great,
but also the humor behind the bet in general. It was just all too perfect. Gregory chortles as well, even
as he runs a hand through Monica Granger’s hair with surprising fondness.

“Sure, I’m in.”

Calming down, Dudley nods as well, wiping a tear from his eye.

“Yeah, sounds like fun.”

In all honestly, none of the three of them are taking this very seriously. And for good reason at that.
None of them are ready to be a father. At their age? That would be such a pain in the ass. Luckily,
none of them are going to HAVE to be a father. For the purposes of record keeping and what not,
they’ll have the baby’s blood tested at Gringotts. They’ll make sure they know who actually bred
Monica Granger.

… But even whoever it turns out is actually the father, probably won’t bother much with being a dad or
anything. Why should they ruin their own lives and derail their futures… when they had a perfectly
good father for the baby just waiting in the wings?

It wasn’t like Wendell Granger would ever know any better. The muggle man was completely
unaware of just how things had turned out, seeing how they sent him down to the pub any time they
had some fun with his wife and daughter. Meanwhile, Monica Granger never remembered their
encounter either. As such, both of Hermione’s muggle parents would be convinced that Monica’s
pregnancy was Wendell’s. It was the only thing that made ‘sense’ if you didn’t consider the theory
that a band of three wizards with too much power had gone ahead and began abusing you and your
family behind your back.

Dudley was not a good man. He had never pretended to be a good man. In the end, he was precisely
what he’d always been. In it for himself and those he truly cared about. He had his family; he had his
mum and dad who he loved very much. He had Draco, who he considered his closest friend, and
even Vincent and Gregory, who were good friends as well.

Everyone else? They were either in his way, or for him to use to his heart’s content. Speaking of
which…

With a loud groan, Dudley finally cums. He pulls out at the last second and paints Hermione’s pretty
features with his seed. She moans as he does so, taking his load like the horny little witch slut she’s
slowly become over the past year. She doesn’t even fight it these days. Doesn’t even try to struggle
against the aroused, lustful state she’s practically always in. She is their toy, and she’s completely
and utterly accepted that fate.

Once he’s finished facializing her, Dudley pulls Hermione up to her feet by her curly hair and spins
her around, facing her away from him and delivering a spanking to her ass to force her to bend over.

S-SMACK!

“Eep!”

Hermione does as she’s ‘told’, bending over for him while facing the bed where her mother is going
at it with Vincent and Gregory. Much like Dudley, Vincent has cum by this point, jizzing all over the
pregnant MILF’s face and tits. After doing so, he moves between the muggle woman’s legs and
slowly presses into her pussy, fucking her gently but vigorously while Monica focuses her oral
attentions solely on Gregory’s cock.

Hermione gets to watch all of this. She gets to soak this all in, even as Dudley grabs her by her
wrists, yanks her arms back behind her back, and spears forward into her sopping wet cunt. The
brunette witch creams herself on the spot, orgasming explosively from his very first thrust as he
begins to pound into her without reservation and without holding back.

Grinning viciously, Dudley doesn’t stop for anything. He holds nothing but contempt for the Hermione
Granger he left behind in his old timeline. And in that, he thoroughly enjoys debasing, degrading, and
using this Hermione as she reaches multiple orgasms because of HIS cock. He’s well aware that the
original Hermione would have been horrified by all he’s done. She would never have let him touch
her, not in a million years.

But he’d taken his revenge, hadn’t he? On her, on his cousin, on his aunt. He’d taken his revenge
and made the Hermione Granger of this timeline his bitch. He’d done worse than that to her, even…
he’d made her Vincent and Greg’s bitch.

Maybe once upon a time, Dudley had considered Hermione worth keeping to himself. But he’d long
since having a single iota of respect for her. Indeed, fucking her was satisfying, but at the end of the
day, it was no different from fucking any of the other bitches he had to choose from at this point.
Would Ginny Weasley be any different, when he finally got around to her?

Somehow, Dudley didn’t think so. And yet, at the same time… he was getting older, wasn’t he?
Draco had only mentioned it a couple times… but eventually, he would be expected to marry. Even
Draco was expected to marry at some point. They had plenty of witches to choose from, to be fair.
‘House Dursley’ might be new, but money talked and they were very, VERY wealthy at this point.
Meanwhile, House Malfoy was… well, beyond ascendant.

So yes, there would be options. Dudley just wasn’t sure he could think of any witches he wanted to
marry off the top of his head at the moment. But that didn’t mean the day wasn’t fast approaching.

One thing was for certain. No one would be marrying Hermione Jane Granger. As Dudley grunts and
spills his seed inside of her, while Vincent and Greg swap positions over on the bed with Monica, he
reflects that there’s only one real fate for Hermione at this point. She’ll continue on as she already
has been, as Vincent and Greg’s muggleborn pet. Put in her place, accepting of her position… she’ll
be their shared mistress more than likely.

He's not sure how often he’ll fuck her, after this. Draco hasn’t had his way with Hermione in months
by this point, and Dudley is beginning to understand the lack of appeal, truth be told. Maybe it was
time for him to move on. Maybe it was time for him to start looking for a witch worthy of his actual
attention, rather than just another set of holes as Hermione had become.

For now though, he would enjoy the Granger women alongside his friends. There was still time yet,
and Dudley didn’t want to grow up too fast in this second chance he’d been given.
 37 - Chapter 36

“Oh, they got Sirius Black.”

Dudley, having just been reading the same article as Draco, lets out a noise of agreement. The two
young wizards sit at the Slytherin Table side by side, each with their own copy of the Daily Prophet in
their hands.

Indeed, the article is very celebratory in nature. Sirius Black, dangerous Death Eater, presumed right-
hand to the Dark Lord, and escaped convict from Azkaban Prison, had finally been caught and given
the Dementor’s Kiss. Terrible way to go from what Dudley understood. It was one thing to die, that
alone wasn’t something Dudley was looking forward to one day experiencing. But having your soul
sucked out of your body, to lie eternally inside a Dementor’s stomach?

For one, the confirmation that souls were real and ghosts were real meant there actually WAS an
afterlife waiting for them after death in some capacity. So yeah, not getting to experience it and
instead ending up in the belly of some dark creature… that was patently awful.

There was one other thing though, something niggling at the back of Dudley’s mind as he reads
through the article. Wasn’t… wasn’t Sirius Black innocent?

He vaguely remembered something from the original timeline about Harry getting a dangerous
criminal of a godfather at a certain point. Harry had even had the audacity to threaten the Dursley
Family with his dangerous godfather once or twice. And then, at a certain point, Sirius Black had
died.

Dudley remembered that most distinctly because one of his parents had made a comment about how
no good criminals always got what was coming to them… and Harry had blown up at them, saying
Sirius was innocent and a good man. A better person than the two of them combined, that was what
Harry had said.

Truth be told, Dudley hadn’t had the context back then to put all the pieces together, but after
spending a few years in the Wizarding World and learning so much more about the life his cousin
was supposed to have had, he could connect the dots pretty easily. Dudley couldn’t imagine a world
in which Harry would have loved his godfather so much if Sirius actually WAS the Dark Lord’s right-
hand man.

Rather, it seemed clear now that somehow Sirius had been unjustly imprisoned at some point before
breaking out. With Harry’s help, Sirius had managed to escape the Ministry for several long years
before finally being killed at some point later down the road.

But there was no Harry to assist Sirius Black in any way in this timeline. And Dudley certainly hadn’t
known anything was going on, really. He vaguely recalled reading about Sirius Black’s escape from
Azkaban at the start of this year, but it hadn’t registered in his mind enough for it to really matter in
the end.

Now… well, no use crying over spilt milk. Not that Dudley was even slightly beat up over Sirius’ death.
The man might have been innocent, but that just meant he was in Harry’s camp. If Black had ever
found out what Dudley had done to Harry and Lily, how he’d taken their magic… well, that would have
been very bad indeed. Worse than if Sirius actually HAD been the Dark Lord’s right-hand, Dudley
supposed.

There’s also a note at the end of the article about Peter Pettigrew miraculously surviving his original
death… one of the murders Sirius Black was apparently originally convicted on even. However, while
the man had been in hiding all this time for reasons no one could quite explain, he’d ultimately been
killed by Sirius Black before the latter had been captured by the aurors.

All’s well that ended well, Dudley supposed. Though he doesn’t say that out loud. Instead, he
glances over at Draco to gauge the other young man’s reaction. In the end, he decides to just ask
honestly. He and Draco are best friends at this point after all.

“Are we happy about this or…?”

He trails off, even as Draco hums for a moment before folding up the Daily Prophet and setting it
down. He turns to Dudley… and gives him a wide grin.

“Oh, we’re VERY happy about this, Dudley.”

Leaning in closely, Draco drops his voice to a whisper.

“Father confided in me at the start of the year that Sirius Black was not to be trusted. There are
rumors that the man was never even a Death Eater at all.”

Ah, that made sense. The actual Death Eaters WOULD know who their comrades were. Or at least,
the Inner Circle would. For Sirius to be Voldemort’s right hand man and they not know it was…
unconscionable Dudley supposed. But that’s not the true cause of Draco’s happiness as the blond
boy goes on to explain a moment later.

“Sirius Black died without heirs. And my mother was a Black. Ergo… I’m in line to inherit the Black
Lordship and the Black Vault. Probably going to get a letter any day now from home. Likely handle it
over the Easter Holidays.”

Oh. Oh, that was exciting. Dudley can’t help but smile and nod for Draco, even as he folds up his
own copy of the Daily Prophet and sets it aside to begin properly tucking into breakfast. It’s been
hard over the years, watching his weight. But if there’s one thing Dudley knew he wasn’t going to be
with this second shot at living his life, it was fat. And so he eats carefully like always, maintaining a
much slimmer figure as a result. Hell, even Crabbe and Goyle have lost their boyhood fat by this
point, another mark of the good influence Hermione had on them while they had the inverse on her.

Still, it seemed that in the end, Sirius Black’s death was a net positive in general for Dudley. He
wouldn’t have to worry about a man with nothing to lose coming after him for what he’d done to the
man’s godson, and on top of that his closest ally and friend in this new timeline was going to come
out all the better for it.

What was there to be worried about, really?

-x-X-x-
“It’s not fair, mother. He must have known. And he didn’t say anything!”

Not for the first time, Narcissa Malfoy finds herself having to hold back the urge to roll her eyes.
Draco has been… in a state ever since he arrived home for the Easter Holidays and she told him
they’d be going over to Gringotts for a meeting. At first, he’d been over the moon, thrilled at knowing
they were likely to inherit from the Black Estate. But when Narcissa had informed him of what
Gringotts had told her… that the Dursley Family were also inheritors of the Black Vault, Draco had
been less than enthused.

The thing was… Narcissa and Petunia Dursley had been pen pals ever since their first meeting. The
other witch was clearly very, VERY new to the Wizarding World, and Narcissa had found herself
obligated to take Petunia under her wing. At first, it was merely because of the friendship Dudley and
Draco had, but by this point she’d discovered that she and Petunia actually had quite a lot in
common. Petunia had actually sent Narcissa a letter a week ago about this, and Narcissa had given
the other woman quite a few recommendations.

… Perhaps it was time for Draco to understand a little more how the world worked. Seeing as they had
just entered Gringotts itself, the Lady Malfoy grabs her young son by the wrist and pulls him to the
side. While they’re still under the watchful eyes of the goblin guards, they should be out of earshot of
pretty much everyone.

“He didn’t know, Draco.”

His mother’s tone leaves no room for argument, and Draco falls silent as he looks at her with wide
eyes. Narcissa sighs.

“I know he didn’t know because Petunia Dursley sent me a letter just last week on Dudley’s behalf,
offering to forfeit the claim to the Black Vault in its entirety to keep the peace between our two
families.”

Draco’s mouth opens and closes at that for a few moments before he finally finds his words.

“T-Then why didn’t you take that offer?!”

As brilliant as her son is, as well as he’s done building all sorts of connections at Hogwarts… he’s still
a long way from being ready to take the reins on anything. But that’s alright. He has her and his
father to help him.

“Think for a moment, Draco. What is more important to you? The contents of the Black Vault, or your
friendship with Dudley Dursley?”

She doesn’t let him answer that. Rather, she just puts the question in Draco’s head before
continuing on with the reasons WHY it should obviously be the friendship.

“House Dursley might be brand new to our world, but they are backed by old, old money. All of the
Potter Holdings belong to them, making them quite close to just as powerful as us. Not AS powerful
mind you, because the Potter Holdings did diminish greatly in the time since the Dark Lord was
defeated. But think about that for a second. Even after diminishing as they did, the defunct House
Potter was barely second to us.”
She watches her son process all of this, even as Narcissa thinks to herself that this is confirmation
the Dursleys were a former squib branch of the Potter Family. The goblins had been very…
circumspect about how the relationships on the Dursley side of things led to Dudley being an heir to
the Black Vault. But it wasn’t exactly hard for Narcissa to figure out.

Sirius Black hadn’t actually been a servant of the Dark Lord, clearly. He’d been friends with James
Potter their entire time at Hogwarts. More than likely, when he’d inherited the Black Fortune right
near the end of the war, he’d had it written into his Will or something that the Potter Family inherited.
Now, his criminal status meant Narcissa COULD have fought that and likely made sure everything
went to Draco… but there was very good reasons she had not.

“If they offered it to us though…”

“They offered it because Dudley doesn’t want to lose you as a friend, and Petunia was panicking.
But Draco… House Dursley is not a vassal to House Malfoy. They aren’t like House Crabbe and
House Goyle. They are not beholden to us in that way. And while they might have given us
everything now, there would have come a time down the road where they would have come to resent
feeling strong armed into doing so. Even if it was their idea.”

Draco’s mouth clicks shut and Narcissa is gratified to see that he’s actually giving her words the
consideration they deserve. Finally, he slowly nods.

“I understand now, mother. By including them, by treating them well… we engender them to us
further.”

Narcissa smiles and nods.

“Yes Draco, well done. House Potter and House Black were two of the longest living, wealthiest, and
most powerful Wizarding Houses in all of Britain’s history. In their absence, House Dursley and
House Malfoy will rise. You and Dudley have done well to become friends in truth and not just name.
Do not ruin that now because of your own greed.”

Flushing at the admonishment, Draco bows his head.

“Yes, mother.”

With that out of the way, Narcissa feels a lot better as she leads Draco deeper into the bank.
Eventually, they’re taken to the meeting room, where they find the Dursleys already awaiting them.
Curiously enough, Lily Evans is with them, though the woman doesn’t look to be all that present
mentally.

Representing the ‘Potter’ side of things, aka the Dursley side of things, is a goblin who introduces
himself as Griphook. Meanwhile, representing the Malfoy side of things is their long-time account
manager, Ricbert.

Petunia looks nervous, while Dudley looks as uncertain as Narcissa has ever seen the young man.
They both seem to understand that this whole situation… well, it could make or break their relationship
with House Malfoy. It’s good to see such a… new family to the Wizarding World understanding how
the game is played. That instinctive drive for politics in Petunia is part of what has made Narcissa
take the other woman under her wing.

As they enter the room, Narcissa nods in Dudley’s direction as she nudges Draco.

“Go speak with your friend, Draco.”

“… Yes mother.”

As the two young men break off, Narcissa moves forward with a reassuring smile for Petunia. She
has every intention of splitting the Black Family properties and assorted belongings in the Vault
equally between their two families. There are some sentimental things that the Lady Malfoy, originally
a Black Witch, will want of course… but everything else can be split up. Though, Narcissa might argue
for leaving the actual coins for Bellatrix, if she ever gets out of Azkaban. Who’s to say what the future
could hold, now that their two families were on the rise?

-x-X-x-

To say Dudley had been surprised when they received the letter from Gringotts regarding his
inheritance would be an understatement. He’d been ready to give it all up, knowing how much it
would piss Draco off if he tried to fight the other boy for what Draco considered ‘rightfully his’. But
the letter he’d had Petunia send to Narcissa in hopes of defusing the situation had received a
startling response.

The Lady Malfoy had refused their offer to withdraw their claim on the Black Fortune and demanded
they all go to the meeting to determine a fair split of everything between them. Dudley and Petunia
had been surprised by that… but, well, here they were now. Dudley still wasn’t too sure about all of
this but seeing as Draco didn’t look angry as he was walking over to him, Dudley was hopeful things
could still be salvaged.

“… Are we good?”

Looking over to where their mothers are discussing things for a moment, Draco looks thoughtful.
Then, he nods.

“We’re good.”

He gives Dudley a small but genuine smile at that.

“Our families are going places together, Dudley. Something like this… we aren’t going to let it tear
apart all we’ve built over the years, are we?”

Dudley slowly shakes his head, signaling his agreement with the Malfoy Scion.

“No, we aren’t.”

Chuckling, Draco shrugs.

“Besides, we’re both too young to be proper Lords yet anyways. We can decide who gets the title of
Lord Black once we’ve come of age.”
He’s surprised at how chill about all of this Draco is being. But Dudley is more than happy to take it.
That said, he doesn’t imagine he’ll fight very hard for the title of Lord Black when the time comes.
He can already tell how much Draco wanted it, especially since it’ll distinguish him from his father,
the current Lord Malfoy, as soon as Draco comes of age. In comparison, there’s nothing that will
stop Dudley from being Lord Dursley the moment he comes of age, mostly because his father is still
a muggle and thus can’t be a wizarding Lord in the first place.

With that in mind, it would only make sense for Dudley to let Draco have the title Lord Black to keep
the peace between them. But like Draco said… that was further down the road anyways.
 38 - Chapter 37

As rocky as the Black Family Inheritance might have temporarily made his relationship with Draco,
it’s obvious now that Dudley had navigated it perfectly. After all, he was already seeing dividends for
his choice to ultimately defer to House Malfoy on pretty much everything. Not only had Narcissa
Malfoy made sure he and his mother got their fair share, but now Lord Lucius Malfoy was taking him
and Draco on a trip through the Ministry of Magic over Easter Break.

The Malfoy Lord didn’t actually ‘work’ anywhere, to be fair. He was beyond rich when it came to
Wizarding Society, and while he had a place on the Wizengamot as well as the Hogwarts Board of
Governors, Dudley didn’t think of either of those positions as actual jobs necessarily. Not that he
would ever say so out loud, especially when he would be perfectly happy to grow up and become a
politician just like Draco’s dear old dad. It was the exact sort of ‘job’ that Dudley wanted, to be
frank. A job that wasn’t a job at all.

Even still, either Lucius was a lot busier on average than Dudley could have thought… or he was
trying to put on a bit of a show for his son and his son’s friend, since Draco and Dudley were with
him today. For the past hour or two now, they’d been paraded around the Ministry of Magic, with
Lucius introducing them to all sorts of interesting individuals.

It was a lot of great networking, and Dudley made sure to make a good impression on each and
every one of the wizards and witches Lord Malfoy saw fit to introduce him to. He certainly wasn’t
going to pass up an opportunity like this. Also, hearing them all call him ‘Lord Dursley’ once they
learned his family’s circumstances and realized he had Lucius’ backing was quite the delicious treat.

He’d especially liked hearing it come from Minister Fudge’s cute blonde assistant when Lord Malfoy
had let him and Draco sit in on a short meeting between him and the Minister of Magic. Tiffany
Umbridge definitely seems to see his potential. While most of the people they’ve met have paid FAR
more attention to Draco than Dudley, even if Draco is only an heir still while Dudley is almost already
a Lord, Tiffany… Tiffany is different.

It’s not Draco she spends the entire meeting with the Minister sitting beside as she strokes his leg.
No, Dudley is the one who receives THAT special treatment, as well as a way to contact the cute
blonde when all is said and done. He just might use it… or maybe he’ll make her sweat a little bit first.

Regardless, it would appear Lord Malfoy’s day is coming to a close, because they’re finally reaching
the much larger meeting that Lucius had told them about. A meeting between the Hogwarts Board of
Governors and the Headmistress Ariana Dumbledore.

The Headmistress is late of course, with even Dudley starting to get antsy as he and Draco sit quietly
in the back while the Board all talk among themselves in hushed voices. Finally though, the doors to
the room do swing open and Ariana strides forward, beautiful as always in spite of being the oldest
one in the room.

“Hello, everyone. So good to see you all again.”

It’s weird, because Dudley vaguely remembers the timeline where Ariana was still Albus
Dumbledore, so it’s a little hard to reconcile her beautiful, young visage with the ancient and wizened
wizard he knew for a couple years. Especially when he’s been ball’s deep inside of THIS
Dumbledore at this point. And yet, as the Board all react like students reacting to the entrance of the
teacher, Dudley is forced to acknowledge that at some point in time, Ariana Dumbledore has been
the primary authority figure for all of these wizards and witches.

Only Lucius seems intent on treating the Headmistress like a peer, quickly and cuttingly calling the
meeting of the board to order.

“Headmistress, so good of you to finally join us. Please, have a seat.”

“Oh, unfortunately I have a busy schedule, so I’ll remain standing for this. Whatever is the problem,
Lucius?”

A tic forms in Lord Malfoy’s jaw and Dudley exchanges a glance with a wide-eyed Draco. For the first
time in the entire day, the two young wizards are seeing Lucius Malfoy… stymied. Or at the very least,
talked down to. If anyone was going to do it, it was going to be Dumbledore, but it’s still quite the
shift from every interaction the Wizard Lord had had so far today.

“… Very well. This meeting is the same as last year’s, as I’m sure you’re aware. We have been
convened once more to deal with a variety of complaints regarding what’s going on in your school,
Headmistress.”

From there, Lucius gestures to one of the other board members, someone who Dudley quickly
realizes must be on the Malfoy Lord’s side. It makes sense… Lucius couldn’t possibly be in the
position of power he had within the Board of Governors without allies. Or more accurately, stooges.

The stooge in question quickly begins detailing the numerous complaints made by muggle parents
about the dangers of Hogwarts, reading them out from a bundle of parchment. Dudley can’t help but
be a little taken aback. Maybe it’s because he’s always been at ground zero, but the complaints…
well, they all seem a little silly. Mishaps with spells and potions… normal things.

Though, the more that the board member lists out, the more Dudley finds himself looking at it from
the parents’ point of view. He was uniquely suited for it, since he’d been a muggle himself once
upon a time. He’d lived a whole life as a muggle. He could easily see how dangerous it would all
appear. And in fact… it WAS dangerous, wasn’t it? The Hogwarts Medical Wing saw a lot more use
than most boarding schools, and thankfully magic meant most mishaps could be handled… but there
had still been a couple students sent to St. Mungo’s who hadn’t returned, hadn’t there?

Not that the complaints seem to faze the Headmistress in the slightest. There’s a twinkle in her eyes
as she chuckles once Lucius’ stooge is done.

“Of course, of course. All of those complaints are perfectly reasonable… which is why I’ve taken
measures to prevent such incidents from happening in the future.”

Dudley raises both eyebrows, a little surprised to hear the witch being so cavalier about her
complacency. And indeed, just as he would expect from the Malfoy Lord, Lucius seizes upon her
words.

“Why weren’t these measures in place to begin with, Dumbledore? Why did these incidents have to
happen to begin with? Is it not your job to think of these things and head them off BEFORE they can
take place?”

Rather than get defensive or taken aback, Ariana just smiles sweetly… and waits. She doesn’t have
to wait long either. In just a moment, one of the other board members speaks up.

“Now see here, Lucius. I don’t think we can blame the Headmistress for not being able to foresee
every little thing that children will get up to! Hogwarts is a place of learning for all ages and all sorts!
Is it any wonder that the students would let their curiosity get the better of them once in a while? Its
not the Headmistress’ fault!”

Dudley watches, mouth slightly agape, as several other board members quickly jump to the
Headmistress’ defense as well. Until now, the board had all seemed thoroughly cowed by Lucius’
mere presence in the room. He was indisputably the top dog of the Board of Governors, or so Dudley
had thought. Only now does he realize… the real top dog isn’t actually ON the Board at all.

With Ariana in the room, they’ve all been reduced to her former students no matter what their titles
and achievements since graduating Hogwarts have been. Even Lord Lucius Malfoy.

Ultimately, the Headmistress gets off with a simple warning, a slap on the wrist as the majority of the
board comes together to overrule Lucius and decide she hasn’t done anything wrong. The meeting
quickly fizzles out after that, with even Lord Malfoy’s attempt to bring up the Dumbledore’s Army
group that was created the year before is ultimately shunted to the side by his peers.

Heh, Dudley vaguely remembered that. How some of the students had come together in response to
a centaur defiling a student last year. He hadn’t honestly been involved, but now that he thought
about it… it was weird how it was named after Dumbledore, wasn’t it? And from what Lucius was
saying, she hadn’t done anything about it. She hadn’t even investigated. He even went so far to say
that Minister Fudge himself was very interested in how it was being handled.

But none of it ends up mattering. All of Lucius’ attempts to nail the Hogwarts Headmistress to the
wall end in failure, and Dudley and Draco watch as Ariana walks away untouched and smelling like
roses in spite of the Malfoy Lord’s efforts.

Its eye opening to say the least. Especially because… well, Dudley knows a side of Ariana
Dumbledore that none of these men, not even Lord Malfoy, seem to even suspect exists. In fact,
he’s in quite the unique situation, isn’t he? He’s not about to let Lord Malfoy or even Draco in on
Ariana’s true nature. That’s a secret he’s not really to disclose at this time, no sir.

But that doesn’t mean he can’t help make Lucius Malfoy’s dreams come true…

-x-X-x-

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

“Stupid fucking bitch. You knew exactly what you were doing in that meeting, didn’t you?”

“Ooooh! C-Cock! Need coooock!”

Dudley snorts as he continues to pound the Hogwarts Headmistress from behind. They’re back at
Hogwarts now, with Easter Break done and gone. Luckily, it just so happened that one of Ariana’s
heats was due to begin a couple days after they got back. And so here he was, fucking the animagus
bitch from behind while laying spankings across her fat, jiggling ass like no one’s business.

He’s giving her the cock that she so desperately desires. Laying the pipe, as a muggle might say. He
pounds into her from behind as she kneels there on all fours like the dog she is, eyes rolling back in
her head and tongue lolling out of her mouth.

The power he has over the Hogwarts Headmistress is exquisite. And it’s made even more so by
what he witnessed in that meeting with the Hogwarts Board of Governors. Sure, Dudley had always
known just how powerful Dumbledore was, both magically and politically. When it had been Albus
Dumbledore, Dudley hadn’t really thought much of it, other than knowing he couldn’t ever let the
Headmaster figure out what he had done.

There wasn’t any way Dumbledore SHOULD have been able to figure it out, to be fair. Time Travel?
That was ridiculous. And without Time Travel, there wasn’t a world in which Dudley at such a tender
young age could have gotten his hands on the blood contract he used to steal Harry’s magic and
make it his own.

Ultimately, he’d largely kept his head down and Albus Dumbledore hadn’t seemed to look twice in
his direction. Everything was copacetic.

And then whatever had happened… had happened. Albus Dumbledore had become Ariana
Dumbledore. Or rather, been replaced by her. Ariana wasn’t a female version of the old Headmaster;
she was his slightly younger sister.

Ariana Dumbledore had all of the political and magical power that her brother had… but with such a
glorious weakness that no one save for Dudley himself knew about. A weakness that he was so very
happy to exploit.

“You’ve been a bad girl, Ariana. You’ve been a bad, bad girl.”

He starts to slow down then, leading to the feverish, whimpering witch before him to whine pitifully in
response.

“Coooock?”

Smirking, Dudley comes to a complete stop, gripping down hard on the Headmistress’ hips to hold
her in place. If she had her wand she could have easily compelled him to keep fucking her, but in her
current state she wasn’t capable of casting magic. All she can do is whine some more, wiggling in
his grasp but ultimately overpowered by his greater physical strength.

“You want me to keep fucking you, don’t you?”

Looking back at him, eyes fixated on his face and tongue still lolling out of her mouth, Ariana
Dumbledore nods her head up and down enthusiastically.

“You want me to pound you silly?”

“Nnngh! Coooock!”
She’s definitely of a one track mind when she’s like this. But that’s fine. Because she’s still
vulnerable to… suggestions just like Minerva was. He needed to be careful, of course. But Dudley
figured it was high time someone took Ariana Dumbledore down from her pedestal. And why not him,
right?

“You want me to knock you up and breed you, don’t you bitch?”

That gets her the most excited, but then to be fair she IS quite literally in heat right now. She nods her
head enthusiastically some more, only to be stopped when Dudley reaches up and grabs her by her
hair, yanking her back.

“You don’t seem fit to be a parent. You’ve got too much on your plate already. If I’m going to make
you a mother, how are you going to juggle that along with everything else?”

Truth be told, Dudley isn’t sure he can even GET her pregnant. She’s in amazing shape for her
age… drop dead gorgeous in fact. Still, CAN he knock her up?

… It doesn’t matter. Impregnating the Headmistress isn’t nearly as important as putting the thought
into her mind.

“Nnnngh! C-Cock… babies… breed!”

Grinning wickedly now, Dudley slides his fingers along Ariana’s scalp.

“That’s right, bitch. Breed. But if I’m going to breed you… you’ll have to step down, won’t you? Time
for someone else to be Hogwarts Headmistress. Time for someone else to be the Wizengamot’s
Chief Warlock. Time for someone else to be the ICW’s Supreme Mugwump. You… will have to focus
entirely on being a mother.”

Ariana’s eyes flutter as he massages her scalp. She pants, one of her legs even kicking. She
doesn’t answer him, but Dudley can tell his words are having quite the effect on her in this
suggestive state she’s in. Tightening his grip on her hair and hip, Dudley begins fucking her from
behind once more.

It would probably take more than one session like this to truly get Ariana to step down. He didn’t
expect to be able to get her out of Hogwarts before the end of the year, but definitely by the end of
next. Whether she was pregnant or not by that point, Dudley would make sure she was no longer an
obstacle in Lord Malfoy’s way.

Lucius might never know he had Dudley to thank for that if Dudley decided it was best not to tell him…
but that would be fine too. Because Dudley had already hitched himself to the Malfoys’ rising star.
Once Ariana was properly dealt with, the only way for House Malfoy and therefore House Dursley to
go… would be up.
 39 - Chapter 38

It was the summer before his Fourth Year, and Dudley found himself in quite the exciting position. An
invite to the Quidditch World Cup had arrived at the Dursley Home in Surrey for Dudley and his
family. Unfortunately, the way things had worked out, only Dudley and Petunia had been able to go
from the actual Dursley Family. They’d also been forced to bring Lily along with them.

Dudley’s father was off in Hong Kong to talk to both officials and businessmen about whether or not
Grunnings would get to continue business there after Britain had handed over the city to China. That
was probably for the best to be honest, since even now Vernon wasn’t overly excited by the idea of
magic. Still, if anything was going to bring Dudley’s dad around to the concept of magic being a
Good Thing, it would have been a sporting event on the same level as the muggles’ World Cup.

But alas, it was what it was. What was more unfortunate was that Harry couldn’t manage to get the
weekend off from work in order to look after Lily, forcing Dudley and Petunia to take her along with
them. Dudley had been incredibly tempted to just put Lily in a magical sleep while they were gone or
something, but his mother had been somewhat resistant to the idea.

And so, in the end it was all three of them, arriving at the World Cup and carefully making their way to
the stands. And who should they end up running into along the way? Why, it could only be the
Weasleys.

“Dudley!”

Turning, Dudley gives Ginny a broad smile as she waves at him, beaming right back. Meanwhile,
Molly Weasley looks like she’s seen a ghost. Technically she has, but it’s not Lily that she’s staring
at. In fact, neither Arthur nor Molly seem to recognize Lily Evans whatsoever. The red head is rather
unobtrusive these days to be fair. She knows better than to piss Dudley or Petunia off, especially
when they let her be out and about like this.

No, what has Molly white as a sheet is Dudley himself and for obvious reasons. Flashing her a
knowing glance and letting his smile evolve into a wicked grin, Dudley focuses most of his attention
on Ginny.

“Ginny, hi! Didn’t know you were going to be here! We were invited by Minister Fudge to spend the
World Cup in his box with him and his other guests.”

Now even Arthur Weasley looks like he’s a little shocked. But then, the man is a Ministry Official who
doesn’t recognize Dudley, Petunia, or Lily as anyone particularly important. To hear that they’ve
received invites to the Minister’s Box would undoubtedly shake him up a little bit. Still, the man does
his level best to hide his shock behind a warm smile.

“Ahem. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Ginny has mentioned you before, I believe. Thank you for being
a friend to her.”

Dudley just nods, even as some of Ginny’s brothers scowl. None more so than Ron Weasley, who
absolutely hates the idea of his sister cavorting around with Slytherins. To be fair, he has good
reason to given how Hermione turned out. But Dudley wasn’t about to say that. Rather, seeing an
opportunity to really tweak Ron’s nose, he gives Ginny a look.

“Hey, why don’t you join us in the Minister’s Box, Ginny? I’m sure I can swing another seat for a
friend.”

Ginny’s eyes widen at Dudley’s invitation, and she looks absolutely thrilled… until she looks to her
parents for permission and sees the expressions on their faces. Arthur is already shaking his head,
while Molly looks stricken.

“Sorry, but best not to rely upon a maybe. We wouldn’t want to offend Minister Fudge or anything
like that, I’m sure he’s planned out who gets which seat in his box ahead of time, Mr. Dursley.”

Heh, fair. Molly’s reaction… a little less so.

“T-That’s right. Ginny will stay with us. With family.”

Amidst her young daughter’s protests, Molly pulls Ginny back into her chest, making the younger
witch scowl before looking at the ground dejectedly.

“See you back at Hogwarts, Dudley…”

Amused to no end by the small act of defiance on Molly’s part, as well as the look of dismay as she
realizes she really can’t keep them from interacting when the return to Hogwarts looms so close…
Dudley simply shrugs.

“Yep, see you then!”

It’s no skin off his back, and to be fair, Arthur Weasley might be right. There really might not be
another seat for Ginny in the Minister’s Box, and even Dudley would feel a little guilty if there wasn’t.
Though he could always have Ginny sit on his lap if necessary, he supposed. But it was a moot point
now all the same.

Making their way on, the Dursleys soon run into the Malfoys, who take them up to the fancy
Minister’s Box at the very top of the Stadium. There, Dudley finds himself staring at the most
spectacular sight of his entire life.

“Ah! Lord and Lady Malfoy! Heir Malfoy… ah, and of course, young Dudley again. And who is this
lovely woman?”

From the broad smile on Minister Fudge’s face, he knows exactly who Petunia are and is giving
Lucius the chance to introduce her. It’s not likely Dudley is going to call the man out on it though. Not
only would that be incredibly rash and utterly stupid, but he’s distracted enough by what else is
happening in the box as it is. Thankfully, he’s not the only one. Draco is likewise struck dumb, while
his mother looks like she’s trying hard not to be too scandalized.

“Quite, Minister. This is Dudley’s mother, Petunia Dursley, of the relatively new House Dursley. As
you know, Dudley and Draco are good friends at school, which is why I asked for them to be invited.”

Lily, of course, goes completely ignored. Dudley is all too happy for that. Even he’s not paying much
attention to his buxom, dopy aunt. Not right now anyways. Hell, he barely finds it in him to pay
attention to Minister Fudge as the man kisses the back of his mother’s hand. Something that the
Minister of Magic definitely notices, though he doesn’t seem to take offense to it.

“Heh, well met, well met! Mm, allow me to introduce my own guests to all of you! Undersecretary
Dolores Umbridge and Secretary Tiffany Umbridge some of you already know of course… and then
there are our foreign guests!”

‘Foreign guests’ is distinctly underselling it. Standing in the box, having been preening at Draco and
Dudley’s attention since they first entered, are four naked women. Yep. Dudley’s distraction was
very fair, all things considered. Not only were all four women very much nude, they were also
incredibly beautiful. Absolutely gorgeous, even.

As Minister Fudge introduces them, he doesn’t seem to mind their nudity whatsoever. The man even
goes so far as to caress the perfectly sculpted ass of the eldest one.

“This right here is the French Minister of Magic, Emma Dubois. With her is her daughter Apolline
Delacour, and her two granddaughters, Fleur and Gabrielle Delacour.”

Dudley’s eyes damn near bulge out of his head at that. They represented three different generations
of women?! They certainly didn’t look like it! The one that Minister Fudge had named as the French
Minister of Magic looked like she was the same age as Tiffany Umbridge, but apparently she was a
grandmother! Her daughter and granddaughters looked more like younger sisters, however.

Even the youngest, Gabrielle Delacour, couldn’t have been more than a year younger than her older
sister Fleur.

All four were drop dead, with perfectly shaped bodies and silver-blonde hair. And, as previously
mentioned, they were all completely naked, something that still hadn’t quite been explained to
Dudley.

At their introductions, Minister Dubois steps forward, Fudge’s hand still on her ass as she gives him
a broad smile, speaking in a rich, thick French accent.

“Ah yes. It iz to your credit zhat you saw reason, Minister Fudge. Zhat silly law forcing us to wear
robes while in your country was ridiculously stifling… zhankfully, it was repealed.”

Fudge grins at that and gives a commiserating nod.

“Of course, of course.”

With that, they all move apart for a moment. It’s in that moment that Narcissa Malfoy comes over to
Dudley, Draco, and Petunia. There’s a glittering in the Lady Malfoy’s eyes as she looks to Dudley
and Draco in particular.

“Well, boys. You’ve officially met your first veela and part veelas. I do apologize for not warning you,
Petunia dear, but Lucius wanted Dudley and Draco’s first experience to be… authentic.”

Petunia lets out an explosive breath and shakes her head as she glances at the four naked witches,
still scandalized.
“It… it’s alright. What do you mean by veela?”

Narcissa happily fills Petunia in, and thus fills in Dudley and Draco as well. Though admittedly,
Dudley is rather distracted by the way the French Witches are all glancing in his and Draco’s
direction constantly. And he suspects Draco is just as distracted.

Still, he gets the general gist of what Narcissa is telling his mother. Basically, Emma Dubois isn’t
even human. She’s a magical creature known as a veela. They were native to Europe and spread
out all across the continent, but due to Magical Britain’s ‘backwards’ laws, they had never really
spread to the British Isles. Regardless, while Emma Dubois was a full veela, her daughter Apolline,
the Matriarch of the Delacour Family, was only half veela, leaving Fleur and Gabrielle as only quarter
or ‘part’ veelas.

It explained why they all looked so similar. Minister Dubois was aging the most slowly, with Apolline
aging the second slowest, and Fleur and Gabrielle aging much closer to how a normal witch would
age.

But apparently, there were more to veela than just their looks. Listening with half an ear, Dudley
learns from Narcissa’s increasingly amused explanations that veela, even part veela, if not bonded
to a male by marriage or mating, would grow increasingly hot and bothered by any man who dared to
pay attention to their looks.

It apparently created something of a feedback loop of lust and attraction as they would in turn
enhance their alluring presence until either lots of fucking took place, or the loop was interrupted by
someone with more self-control. Dudley and Draco hadn’t stopped staring at the four French
nationals even once since they’d arrived in the box, and the veela were in turn staring right back at
them now… hungrily, even.

“… It would appear that Minister Dubois, her daughter, and granddaughters are currently not bonded
with any male.”

As Narcissa finishes her explanation, Petunia’s eyes widen and she finally realizes what’s
happening. Dudley’s mother then scowls and steps forward, breaking Dudley’s line of sight with
Fleur Delacour.

“D-Do we need to do something?!”

Dudley, meanwhile, frowns. The loss of control was unsettling… but he’d already made up his mind,
truth be told. He was going to marry Fleur Delacour. Even having Petunia break the connection
didn’t dissuade him of that decision. Though at the same time, he didn’t want to be led around by
his dick.

Thankfully, Narcissa’s dry reply is the best answer Dudley could have hoped for.

“Exposure therapy is the best way to help them, my dear Petunia. I fear we’re going to have to let
the boys sit with these women throughout the match. It’s the only way they’ll learn.”

Petunia looks stricken by that, but before she can respond, Emma Dubois makes her way over to
them all.
“Greetings. Me and my daughter would like to extend an invitation to sit with us and my
granddaughters to these fine young men.”

Narcissa smiles and nods her head.

“Your invitation is appreciated and accepted.”

The radiant smile Emma Dubois throws out leaves Dudley feeling weak in the legs. But now it’s
Narcissa who steps between them and the French Minister this time, moving in close as she grabs
both him and Draco by the shoulder and lowers her voice.

“Once you have the attention of a veela, even a part veela, your only choice is to take control, boys.
Otherwise they will walk all over you.”

Draco looks downright red at how his mother is talking to him. Dudley is already chomping at the bit
in comparison.

“M-Mother?”

Narcissa’s smile is thin as she shakes her head.

“What do you think happened to Monsieur Delacour? Apolline’s husband and Fleur and Gabrielle’s
father? He’s not around anymore, but the three of them certainly aren’t worried about where their
next meal comes from, are they? Do not fret, Draco. Your father and I will look after you boys and
make sure nothing happens that cannot be taken back. You can consider this a safe environment in
which to… learn how to control not just yourselves, but also women like these four.”

Was Lady Malfoy seriously saying all that Dudley thought she was saying? He could hardly believe it,
but he also wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth, nor turn down a golden opportunity.

And so, he finds himself sitting in the back upper row of the Minister’s Box. Him and Draco, with two
of the French Party on either side of them. For Dudley, he finds himself sat between Emma Dubois
and Fleur Delacour, much to his excitement. For Draco, it’s Apolline and Gabrielle Delacour.

The naked women are all over them, but Dudley takes Narcissa’s words to heart… and casually
reaches over with both his hands, slapping his palms down between Emma and Fleur’s legs. The
two veela freeze at his forwardness, before moaning and humping his palms as he feels them up. At
seeing this, Draco is quick to follow suit and from then on, the two of them have the four magical
creatures mostly under control.

Dudley certainly doesn’t want to end up bled dry like Fleur’s father… but he’s serious about making
Fleur Delacour his wife. It’s rapidly evolving into an obsession as he watches the naked young
woman react to his touch out of the corner of his eye.

That means he’s going to have to take all of the little tricks and tips, all of the methods of control
he’s learned since coming back in time… and turn them towards this new venture. Dudley would not
fail, he refused.

Even as the Minister finally starts the game, Dudley continues working away at both Emma and
Fleur’s cunts. They’re still humping at his hands enthusiastically after all, and he doesn’t want to
find out what happens if he stops now. Even when the Bulgarian Team’s mascots turn out to be even
MORE sky clad veela, Dudley doesn’t let himself get distracted. He’ll outlast them… he swears it to
himself.
 40 - Chapter 39

Dudley had seen and done a lot of crazy things since coming back in time. And yet, somehow… this
took the cake. Maybe it was because he was still struggling to put together the night before. He
hadn’t gotten black out drunk or anything like that, but the craziness of the night was still making
everything seem a little surreal and foggy in his head.

And yet, the proof was in the pudding as they liked to say. Here he was, the morning after… receiving
a blowjob of all things from Fleur Delacour. The part veela is as naked as she was the moment he
met her, and is currently laid out between his legs, bobbing up and down on his cock like the
gorgeous little fire bird that she is.

As her lips suction along his length and her head moves up and down, her eyes are fixed on his face,
clearly soaking in every little fragment of pleasure Dudley is currently experiencing. He can’t hide it…
her mouth feels really good wrapped around his cock. Easily in the top five women he’s ever had,
most of whom have been since he traveled to this new timeline.

He hasn’t changed his mind from last night either. He’s definitely going to marry Fleur Delacour,
come hell or high water. Whatever it takes, he wants her as his wife. There’s just some sort of…
connection between the two of them. And sure, maybe he’s thinking with his dick at the moment.
Maybe having her mouth wrapped around his cock is fogging up his brain just a little bit.

But Dudley doesn’t think for a second that he’s wrong to want to make her his wife. A gorgeous
French witch from a powerful French family like the Delacours? With a grandmother who’s not only
young enough looking to be her older sister, but also the French Minister of Magic? Yeah, Fleur had
connections… and hell, so did Dudley. It was a match made in heaven, the way he saw it.

There was one small thing muddying the waters though. It was about what had happened the night
before. How… the night had ended. Because, contrary to what one might assume from the scene
painted so far, last night had NOT ended with Dudley buried inside of Fleur’s delectable quim,
pounding away at her pussy and making her his woman. No… it’s actually gone quite differently.

-x-X-x-

The match between the Irish and Bulgarian Teams was honestly astounding and quite the rousing
sight. The Irish had ended up winning by ten points, in spite of the Bulgarian seeker, a man named
Viktor Krum, managing to get the Snitch at the last second.

After such a close game, the celebrations were stupendous. Everyone filed out of the stadium… only
to go straight to partying. The occupants of the Minister’s Box, Dudley included, were all escorted by
armed Aurors to the Minister’s Tent, a structure that looked fairly self-important on the outside, but
even MORE so on the inside. The outside of the Minister’s Tent looked like a miniature version of a
city hall. But the inside? The inside had the space of a massive circus tent, and all the amenities of a
full blown banquet.

Dudley wouldn’t lie, he’d enjoyed the festivities quite a lot. He and Draco had been limited to
Butterbeer by the adults, but even Butterbeer was a mildly alcoholic. That, combined with a shit ton of
good food, had been more than enough to get Dudley feeling a little tipsy… almost like he was high on
life in a way. It was the best he’d felt in a long time, in fact.

To top it all off though, he’d found himself surrounded by not one, not two, but THREE different
beautiful women. Draco had his own veela attention to contend with in the form of Apolline and her
youngest daughter Gabrielle. Dudley was left with Fleur and her grandmother Emma… but also Tiffany
Umbridge.

He could admit it. Tiffany’s aunt Dolores was a simpering toad of a woman. The Undersecretary
didn’t have a single redeeming quality, save for perhaps her sycophantic loyalty to Cornelius Fudge,
Minister of Magic. Her niece Tiffany on the other hand, was another story. Sure, Tiffany wore all pink
just like her aunt, but unlike Dolores, Tiffany actually pulled it off.

She was a perky, bubbly blonde who seemed to be quite good at her job… and more than that, she
was a fun conversation partner. Dudley found this out after they ended up in one of the guest rooms
of the Minister’s Tent alongside Emma Dubois and Fleur Delacour… only for the two veela to pass out
on them, rather than do anything fun!

It would appear that the night was a little bit too much for the two French women, because the
moment they’d seen the bed, they’d collapsed onto it in each other’s arms, sleeping away as
Dudley had stared at them, utterly flabbergasted.

Tiffany was his saving grace in that moment (though if she hadn’t been there, Dudley can’t say he
would have been above fucking Fleur and Emma in their sleep, truth be told) and before he knew it,
one thing had led to another and he was snogging the blonde right there on the edge of the bed.
Despite being biologically older than him and having no idea the truth of his circumstances, Tiffany
definitely hadn’t seemed to mind.

In fact, she’d encouraged him to unbutton her blouse and stick his hand into her shirt, playing with
her bra-clad tits until the bra too could be removed. She’d extracted his cock from its confines at the
same time and toyed with his member while giving him a confident smile and asking him if he was
enjoying himself. Dudley had very much enjoyed himself with Tiffany Umbridge. She was… an
exceptional woman, and unlike their sleeping bedmates, she didn’t even have veela heritage to lean
back on. Everything she was… was her own doing.

Dudley found that admirable to say the least, and one thing had quickly led to another yet again. That
was really the only way he could possibly describe what had happened. They’d gone from snogging
and feeling one another up, to Tiffany climbing into his lap, her skirt hiked up and her complete lack
of panties proving to be serendipitous indeed as she’d dropped herself onto his cock.

From there, they’d fucked. It was an interesting experience, because Dudley wasn’t in complete
control like he usually tended to be. Whether it was his aunt Lily, Hermione, his Animagus Professor
and Headmistress, or even Molly Weasley… Dudley had almost always been in complete control.

With Tiffany, he got the impression that that wasn’t the case. She was happy to let him take control if
he wanted to, but also equally happy to direct the pace of things. And so Dudley had let her, for a
time. She’d bounced up and down on his cock slowly while letting him penetrate her deeply. At the
same time… they’d talked. They’d discussed the future, specifically his future and his plans for after
Hogwarts.
Dudley had lots of plans, to be fair. He even mentioned his newest plan to Tiffany, of one day
marrying Fleur Delacour. The perky blonde had been incredibly supportive of the idea. She’d told
him it showed he had a good head on his shoulders, that he was already scouting out such amazing
opportunities. Dudley had felt… appreciated.

That said, he’d also felt just a little coddled. It was obvious that for all she wasn’t treating him like
some kid, she WAS acting as though she was more experienced than him. And that just wouldn’t do.
So, after a while of her riding his cock and bouncing up and down on his lap, Dudley had spun them
both over, pinned her to the bed, and taken her to pound town in a proper mating press.

She’d been quite responsive to that, moaning up a storm underneath him as he’d dicked her down
hard and fast. Dudley honestly couldn’t say what came over him, save for maybe the Butterbeer,
deliciously rich food, and all around good feelings he’d been bombarded with all night long. It had
been an excellent event, capped off by an awesome after party, and finally ended with him ball’s
deep in a beautiful woman… albeit, NOT the woman he intended to make his wife.

And yet, he’d still decided to cum inside of her. He hadn’t really thought about it at the time, but that
was what he’d done. He’d gone and filled Tiffany Umbridge with his seed, not really thinking about
what it might mean for the future. After all, everyone else he’d ever fucked, it didn’t matter if he
knocked them up. It didn’t matter if he came inside. They were his toys. They were his tools.

Tiffany was not. She was, at best, on loan from the Minister, sent to keep him company for the night
and make sure he and the two veela who had latched onto him didn’t get into too much trouble. At
worst, she was seeking an opportunity to get some sort of leverage over him… and he’d gone and
given it to her by creampieing her silly.

She’d enjoyed every moment of it, at least that much Dudley could be sure of. And yet, at the same
time… he’d gone to sleep slightly troubled, surrounded by beautiful women and delicious naked
feminine flesh.

-x-X-x-

Coming back out of the memory, Dudley is still a little troubled, frowning as he looks down at Fleur
Delacour, who continues to greedily gargle his cock with all her might. Then, finally, he looks up
across the room to the other two occupants.

There, sat in a chair with the French Minister of Magic down between her legs, is Secretary Tiffany
Umbridge. The perky blonde has a lazy grin on her face as she watches one of the magical world’s
leaders eat his seed from the night before out of her cunt. However, she clearly feels him watching
her, because after a moment Tiffany’s gaze lifts and she makes eye contact with him from across the
way.

She gives him a knowing smile, as if somehow reading his mind.

“Not to worry, Lord Dursley. I’ve already made sure to neutralize your potent seed so it would not
take. The French Minister is just collecting what she can with her tongue as a morning snack~ I can
assure you; I have no intention of committing line theft against you.”

Blinking, Dudley finds himself a little bit at a loss. Luckily, Tiffany is able to see this with some ease
and happily fills in the details.
“Given our difference in age, if I were to be found pregnant with your child, the assumption would be
that I coerced you into having sex unless you spoke up in my defense. You are a Wizard Lord, but
also a Hogwarts Student, after all. Things get a little muddy. That said, if I did get pregnant and you
took issue with that fact, you could decry me as a thief. Both public opinion and the law itself would
be on your side. I would like to remain free… so I took my own precautions to make sure no
unfortunate accidents could happen.”

… Huh. That was a lot more than he was expecting. But he supposed it made sense. This society he
found himself in WAS largely a patriarchy, wasn’t it? So of course the laws would land on the side of
the man over the woman most of the time. And on top of that, it was something of an Aristocracy as
well, so of course the law would land on the side of the Lord over the simple secretary as well.

Dudley looks at Tiffany in a new light. She’s not just a bubbly blonde who’s really good at her job…
nor is she an opportunist seeking to get leverage on him, not truly. Instead, she’s a scarily intelligent
woman just trying to carve a place out for herself in a society that largely didn’t appreciate her
smarts.

Of course, there was the question of how much she relied on Beauty Charms. Would she always be
this smart, or would she go the way of every other witch he’d ever seen… well, save for her aunt,
actually. Dolores Umbridge didn’t seem to utilize Beauty Charms. Or if she did, she was even worse
off than Dudley had thought.

It’s into this ensuing thoughtful silence that Tiffany clears her throat and speaks up.

“That said, Lord Dursley… I get the impression that you may not know some of these things that most
of our society takes for granted… it would be my pleasure to be your tutor… if you would have me.”

… Ah, so that was her play. Dudley understands now. More than that, he approves. A smile flickers
across his face and he gives Tiffany a nod that sees her smiling back at him, relief in her eyes. Just in
time too, because the next moment both of them are distracted as Fleur and Emma finally decide to
take issue with being ignored.

For Tiffany, this means that the French Minister of Magic pulls her wand from seemingly nowhere and
swishes it, conjuring up some magical rope that not only binds the Secretary to her chair, but also
slides between her lips, gagging her so she can’t keep talking. Tiffany lets out a light ‘eep!’ as she
and Dudley are both reminded that Emma Dubois IS the Minister of Magic and not just a whorish slut.

Of course, then Emma immediately dives back into Tiffany’s muff without another word, returning to
eating the blonde out like there’s no tomorrow.

Dudley, meanwhile, is treated to Fleur not only redoubling her efforts and sucking his cock even
harder, but also her hands coming up and grabbing hold of his hands. As she intertwines her fingers
with his, the part veela catches his gaze once more and begins to properly deep-throat his dick,
holding his hands and choking on his cock all at the same time.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

It’s an incredibly intimate moment, Dudley has to admit. The handholding is almost lewder than the
self-inflicted face fucking in all honesty. But to be fair, HE’s the one who has already decided he’s
going to find a way to marry Fleur Delacour, isn’t he? So can he really blame her… or be all that
bothered by her acting so lovey dovey with him?

Letting out a heartfelt groan, Dudley tilts his head back for a moment in pure appreciation, before
bringing his gaze back down. He smiles at Fleur, not sure when he’s going to get to see her again or
how he’s going to court her from across the large body of water between their two countries. But one
thing’s for sure… he’s definitely going to try.
 41 - Chapter 40

For the first time in a while, Dudley sits alone in his cabin on the Hogwarts Express on his way back
to the School of Witchcraft and Wizardry for another year of learning. Looking out the window, he
smiles slightly as he watches the countryside pass him by. Him sitting alone… doesn’t necessarily
mean he IS alone.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

Slowly, he lets his gaze slide from the window down to between his spread legs. There, kneeling
between them, is a certain Fifth Year Ravenclaw… his old tutor, Marietta Edgecombe. Gurgling her
way up and down his length, the red headed witch can’t help but give it her all as she deep throats
the entirety of his cock again and again and again.

See, in terms of tutoring, Dudley had outgrown Marietta a long time ago. Unfortunately, that had
given the poor dear something of a complex. She’d been so smart back in his Second Year. Clever,
even. She’d been going places if she could keep that head on her shoulders. Dudley now knew there
WERE exceedingly intelligent witches in the Wizarding World… Tiffany Umbridge had confirmed that it
was more than possible.

Unfortunately, her inferiority to Dudley had made Marietta stumble well before the finish line. No
matter what she did, she ultimately found she couldn’t keep up with him. It wasn’t her fault, of
course. Not only did Dudley have a leg up on her in terms of life experiences and age, but he also
had an in with not just Professor McGonagall, but ALSO Headmistress Dumbledore. Surpassing
Marietta wasn’t a challenge, it was inevitable.

But Marietta hadn’t known that. All she knew was Dudley took everything she had to teach him, and
did her one better at every turn. Until eventually, Dudley began making noises about ending their
tutoring sessions because he didn’t want to waste anymore of Marietta’s time. Unfortunately for the
poor dear, by that point she was desperate to keep herself in his focus. And so the overuse of the
beauty charms came out.

She certainly looked better than ever before this year, Dudley had to reflect as he watches her
slobber and slurp up and down his cock. However, looking down into her eyes, he could also see that
there was a lot less intelligence in that gaze of hers. Alas, she’d suffered the same fate as many a
witch it seemed… though to be fair, it wasn’t her fault. Even the best of them could succumb.

Dudley’s lips curl up into a wide, wicked grin at that thought, as he looks back out the window at the
passing countryside, paying Marietta no further mind no matter how hard she tries to pull his attention
back with her skill at fellatio. They’d be at Hogwarts soon… a Hogwarts that Dudley wasn’t entirely
sure he would even recognize. He honestly had no idea what to expect, especially after the actions
he’d taken before the Summer… and the fact that they’d come to fruition.

As he enjoys Marietta’s desperate enthusiasm while pretending to ignore her efforts, Dudley finds
himself thinking back to the day he ‘officially’ found out about one of the biggest events to take place
in the British Wizarding World in over a decade and a half.
-x-X-x-

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

Unlike future Dudley, past Dudley is not inclined to just sit back and let the witch before him fellate
him at her own pace. Instead, he has his hands buried in Ariana Dumbledore’s silvery hair as he
fucks her face quite roughly, pounding away at the slutty cum dump of a witch’s throat with so much
aggression that she can do nothing but take it. Kneeling there with her hands palm down between her
legs, she gurgles and chokes, gagging on his throbbing shaft as her tits bounce all over the place.

Ariana is dressed rather whorishly on this fine Summer Evening. That is to say, she’s not actually
dressed at all. The most encompassing piece of clothing that she’d had on at the start of all of this
was a wide-brimmed witch’s hat, though it hadn’t survived contact with Dudley’s rough treatment of
the beautiful older witch. On top of that, all she was wearing was a string bikini that was connected by
threads which might as well have been dental floss. She had a pair of pasties covering her nipples
while leaving the rest of her massive tits exposed, and the smallest square imaginable covering her
pussy, all while her wide hips and fat ass were on full display.

These days, Ariana Dumbledore was pretty much constantly going around with Beauty Charms at
their maximum potential, feeding her own prodigious magic into rapidly dumbing down her
intelligence and turning her into a bimbo… on Dudley’s suggestion of course. Being an Animagus, at
least as a witch, truly was spectacularly dangerous.

Dudley wasn’t even sure he would ever pursue his own Animagus Form, even as a wizard. When
Ariana and Minerva went into heat, it truly put them in the most suggestive states possible… and had
ultimately allowed Dudley to take control of two of the strongest, most independently minded… and
altogether powerful witches in the Wizarding World.

In fact, Ariana wasn’t even in heat at the moment. She might as well have been though, for all the
gurgling giggling she was doing around his cock as he railed her throat like it was an extra pussy
rather than the hole she talked out of. This was the price witches paid for being beautiful, it seemed.
And certainly, Ariana had never been more beautiful. She was almost as gorgeous as those veela at
the World Cup had been. Almost…

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

Tap-Tap!

Blinking, Dudley looks up from the choking form of Ariana Dumbledore to see that there’s a Post Owl
waiting for him on his windowsill. Not bothering with pulling out of Ariana’s clenching throat, he walks
them both over and pulls open the window, letting the owl deposit its letter into his waiting hand. Just
from the appearance of the owl itself, Dudley already has an idea of who the letter is from… but the
letter as well is made of a rich parchment, and clearly quite expensive.

Smirking, Dudley keeps one hand fisted in Ariana’s hair, continuing to pound Dumblebitch’s throat
with every inch of his cock even as he sets the letter down and nonchalantly breaks the seal, pulling it
open with just one finger. As expected, the letter is from Draco Malfoy… and is far less professional
than the parchment it was written on.

Merlin’s Balls, Dudley! You’re not going to believe this! The Hogwarts Headbitch… has retired!
Dudley snorts in amusement at Draco’s actual use of ‘…’ in a letter. Considering he had to go out of
his way to do that with a quill, it was rather funny. Regardless, he continues to peruse the contents of
the letter, snickering to himself as he uses said ‘headbitch’ as his own personal sex toy, even as he
reads Draco’s incredulity.

Apparently, as far as Draco knew, Ariana had declared that she wanted to enjoy her twilight years,
and that she couldn’t do that with all of the positions she was in. And so she was retiring from the
public life, setting down her titles and becoming a private citizen once more. All of these things,
Dudley already knew of course… though it WAS interesting to not only hear Draco’s take on matters,
but also to hear how the others were reacting.

According to Draco, his father and Minister Fudge had been downright blindsided by the sudden
decision, but were not in any way, shape, or form adverse to taking full advantage of it all the same.
Draco didn’t know much more beyond all of that, except that they were already discussing who to
replace Ariana with, seeing as the beautiful witch hadn’t exercised her right to pick her successor,
something that had the people at the top even more flabbergasted.

Ending the letter is a hastily scrawled ‘Regard, Draco Malfoy’ almost as an afterthought, making
Dudley snicker one more time as he sets the letter down and looks to the woman that its about.
Ariana stares up at him with dimwitted eyes and lips suctioned down on the base of his cock. Her
nostrils flare even as snot and saliva coat her lips and his dick alike.

Even if he were to read out the letter to her, it’s unlikely she would even understand that it was about
her at this point. Ultimately, Ariana Dumbledore was no more. All that was left in her place was a
sexy silver-haired bimbo who hung off of Dudley’s every word and obeyed him in all things. Which is
why Dudley had no problem holding Ariana’s head down and giving her a one-word order as he
began to cum.

“Swallow.”

To her credit, the bimbofied ex-Headmistress does as she’s told to the best of her ability. There’s
some initial choking and gagging as his seed fills her throat, deposited directly into her gullet. His jizz
ends up exploding out of her nostrils as a result of that. But after a little while, she manages to get
herself under control and her throat begins to convulse more smoothly as she drinks down the latter
half of his load, guzzling away at it until there’s nothing left.

Though, in truth there’s plenty left. Dudley shoots an amused glance towards the owl and quickly
picks up his wand, turning over Draco’s letter and tapping it. He has no time to take out a quill and
ink pot and actually pen a proper response, so instead he relies on his magic to jot down his
‘surprised’ reaction to the news. Then, he folds the letter back up and reattaches it to the Malfoy
Owl, watching as the regal-looking bird gives a single nod and then takes off in flight.

With that taken care of, Dudley finally pulls Ariana off of his cock properly, the gorgeous bimbofied
witch having been suckling and nursing at his dick tip while he was working.

Giggling like the bimbo bitch she now is, Ariana Dumbledore looks after the departing Post Owl with
the faintest note of curiosity in her dimwitted gaze.

“Like… who was that sir?”

Hearing such a powerful and influential witch addressing him as ‘sir’ sends a proper thrill through
Dudley, even as he chuckles and shakes his head.

“Not important, slut. Not like you can read anyways.”

For a moment, Ariana just stares… then, she giggles and nods her head obediently.

“You’re right, sir! Tee-hee, dunno what I was thinking!”

Smirking, Dudley leads her by her hair over to his bed, enjoying the sight of her crawling on her
hands and knees, her massive tits bouncing below her and her equally massive ass bouncing along
behind her.

“You weren’t thinking. You’re not supposed to do any thinking anymore. You’ve got me to do the
thinking for you, don’t you?”

“Hehe! Yessir!”

The former Hogwarts Headmistress doesn’t even resist as Dudley pulls her up onto the bed,
positioning her on the edge on all fours. In fact, she moans like the wanton sow he’s turned her into
as he pushes her face first into the bedding before grabbing her hips and positioning himself behind
her. Standing there, he yanks her back onto his cock by that grip, thrusting into her pussy with the
same force that he’d been using to properly fuck her face.

With a growl, Dudley begins to really rail into Ariana Dumbledore. After all, he wasn’t going to be
taking her back to Hogwarts with him this year, unfortunately. Still, she’d given over the Dumbledore
Fortune to him and his mother. House Dursley was in an even better place financially than ever
before. Ariana might not be fit to keep any of her titles and thus none of her political influence, but
she was still a cash cow… emphasis on the cow part.

With a growl, Dudley leans forward, pushing Ariana further into the bed as he reaches around her to
grab at her tits. The end result is actually that the silver-haired bimbo slips off the bed entirely, ending
up kneeling on the floor as she moans and giggles in a silly fashion at her ‘mistake’. Dudley just
grunts, reaching around with both of his hands and groping her massive milk jugs to his heart’s
content as he continues to piston in and out of her hungering twat.

“You want my seed, don’t you bitch? You want me to cum inside of you. That pretty little head of
yours is so empty now… all that matters is being my breeding bitch for the rest of your days~”

Ariana just moans and nods at this.

“Yessss sir! I want it! I want your jizz, tee-hee!”

To think she’d once been the most powerful witch in Britain, if not the world. Shuddering, Dudley
really lets loose, pounding Ariana into the bed and enjoying the way she cums for him practically
nonstop. Her bimbo brain will allow for little else, her eyes rolling back in her head and her tongue
lolling out of her mouth, swiping back and forth madly as she collects his seed from his previous
ejaculation that ended up all over her lower face.
Until finally, with a hoarse groan, Dudley begins to cum in Ariana’s cunt, filling the silver-haired
witch’s womb. He fills and fills it, pumping her to the brim by the time he’s done. As he finishes, a
wide grin spreads across Dudley’s face. Ariana Dumbledore was his greatest conquest ever… but
she was just the beginning of his plans. The Wizarding World wouldn’t know what hit it when House
Dursley was finally ascendant…

-x-X-x-

Back in the present, Dudley groans as he cums down Marietta’s throat. To her credit, the cute red
head does her best to swallow every last drop of his seed before she’s done. When Dudley finally
pulls back, she’s gasping and panting. The upperclassman witch shudders as she looks between
him and his dick for a moment before biting her lower lip. When she opens her mouth, Dudley already
knows what she’s going to say.

Unfortunately for her, Marietta never gets the chance to say it, because all of the sudden there’s a
horn that sounds and the magically enchanted voice echoes down the length of the train, announcing
that they’re half an hour away from Hogwarts. Flushing, Marietta pauses, even as Dudley grunts and
stands up, moving around her.

“I… I was hoping we could…”

“No time now, I’m afraid. Maybe later.”

He knows the nonchalance completely throws Marietta off. After all, with her rapidly escalating use of
Beauty Charms, she has plenty of wizards throwing themselves at her. And yet… all of them pale in
comparison to Dudley’s machismo. He’s got his hooks in Marietta, and he’s got them in deep. In
the end, the older witch just slowly nods.

“O-Okay…”

Dudley watches out of the corner of his eye as she leaves, even while he’s getting ready for the
Opening Feast. It’ll be interesting, seeing just who’s sitting at the Head Table this year. Very
interesting indeed.
 42 - Chapter 41

Most people would say that being summoned to the Headmaster’s Office just after the Opening
Feast was a bad sign. After all, what could you possibly have done wrong to get sent there so
quickly? Perhaps getting caught having sex on the Hogwarts Express?

… Needless to say, Dudley Dursley was not most people. As he sits in the Headmaster’s Office
across from Hogwarts’ brand new Headmistress, he can’t help the smile that keeps pushing its way
onto his face, causing the corners of his mouth to quirk up in amusement. At the same time, he also
can’t help but raise an eyebrow as his smile is matched by the woman sitting on the other side of the
desk.

“Headmistress… Umbridge. You should have told me the good news.”

Tiffany Umbridge giggles in response, shrugging in a way that makes her chest bounce as she leans
back in her chair. Except, unlike other witches, the beautiful blonde KNOWs she’s doing it and is in
fact doing it on purpose and to great effect too.

“Ah, but then I wouldn’t have gotten to see the look on your face earlier when you saw me sitting up
at the Head Table~”

Her teasing is honestly fairly well-earned. The look on Dudley’s face HAD more than likely been a
sight to behold when he’d first laid eyes on Tiffany up there where Ariana had once been sat. Of all
the people he could have pictured taking Ariana Dumbledore’s place, Tiffany Umbridge hadn’t made
the list. But then, that was her entire vibe, wasn’t it? She was never quite what he was expecting.

For a moment, Dudley considers letting her know that she’s only sitting there because of him. No
one else is aware of the specifics behind Ariana’s retirement. Only he knows of the part he played in
making the woman step down at long last. In a way, Tiffany truly owes him for his part in opening the
way for her. But… theirs isn’t that kind of relationship.

There are a lot of women in this second chance of his that are beholden to him in some way, shape,
or form. Women he practically owns, each in their own way. Tiffany Umbridge is not one of them. The
blonde is different, Dudley is man enough to admit. She’s different and he likes that about her. Sure,
he COULD find a way to make her just as much his property as all of the others, but that would be
boring and quite… repetitive in the end.

Still, his curiosity had to be sated.

“How did you pull it off? No offense, but you can’t be the most qualified candidate for the role. Not by
a long shot.”

Tiffany grins at that, a saccharine grin that makes even Dudley squirm a little bit in his seat.

“Qualified? Since when has the issue of qualifications been a real component of choosing the next
Hogwarts Headmaster, Dudley? After all, just look at my predecessor. The woman might not have
looked a day over forty, but she was undeniably senile. And yet, they let her continue as
Headmistress for decades past her expiration date.”

That was… fair. But also, Tiffany was deflecting. Dudley just raises an eyebrow at her and waits
patiently, which she acknowledges with a simple nod before giggling some more.

“House Umbridge has served certain elements loyally for hundreds of years, Dudley. My Aunt
Dolores… well, she might be content staying in her lane and working on trying to get her petty
grievances through at the Ministry, but I’m much more ambitious than her. I’m the most ambitious
Umbridge in a long time. And seeing as my family knows where all of the bodies are buried, on
account of that centuries of loyal service…”

She trails off then, not spelling it out… but then, she doesn’t have to. Dudley immediately picks up on
what she’s putting down.

“Ah.”

“Yes, quite.”

They exchange a knowing look, even as Dudley makes a note to himself to watch Tiffany’s back. He
might not know the details, but it sure sounded like she’d gone ahead and blackmailed a bunch of
very pompous officials in order to get this position. And if she’d blackmailed the wrong sort of people
with the information she apparently had access to, they might try to end her.

That said, Tiffany was her own witch. Technically she was older than him, though when you counted
both of Dudley’s lives together, he had age on her. However, his first life had been spent in the
mundane world, so in terms of magical experience, Tiffany still had him beat, one might argue. But in
terms of life experience? Dudley felt like he held the advantage there. His first life had been quite
cutthroat after all, even if it was magicless.

Still, he wasn’t going to say anything. He didn’t have to let Tiffany know she might have ruffled some
feathers and pissed off the wrong wizard. She was a smart cookie, and he’d just silently make sure
he had her back, no matter what.

Meanwhile, Tiffany looks around the office for a moment before looking at him with a twinkle in her
eyes.

“Shall we break this place in, Mister Dursley?”

Dudley raises an eyebrow and looks around as well. Normally, he’d raise a concern about the
numerous portraits that fill the Headmaster’s Office. However, at the moment… every last one of them
is in a magical sleep, effectively put in stasis. The whole lot of them, including even Headmistress
Ariana Dumbledore’s newly painted portrait, are in their frames, their heads slumped over, and their
eyes shut.

They won’t see or hear anything, and so Dudley has no problem with rising from his chair and giving
Tiffany a grin.

“Well Headmistress… who am I to decline such a generous offer?”

The blonde witch lets out another giggle as she strides around the length of the desk to meet him. By
the time she’s arrived, Dudley already has his arms open and is more than happy to gather her up in
a hug, pulling her in close as she places her hands on his cheeks and kisses him soundly.
Meanwhile, HIS hands go down to her shapely ass. The new Hogwarts Headmistress is a modern
witch for the modern era. She’s dressed in a pink pencil skirt and a pink suit jacket, with a white
blouse on underneath.

Dudley likes the ensemble. He likes it a lot, especially for how her pencil skirt hugs her ass and her
heels lift said ass right into his hands. Groping and squeezing her buttocks for a while, he only finally
lets go when she starts to work open his robes and pull them off of him. Only then does Dudley reach
up and begin doing the same with her suit jacket, getting it off of her so he can start unbuttoning her
blouse.

It’s surprising, because in his old life Dudley thinks he would have hated Tiffany Umbridge. He’d
hated all women save for his mother by the end of that first timeline. Mostly because none of them
gave him the time of day. But… deep down inside, Dudley could acknowledge the truth. The fact that
he wasn’t worth their time. He wasn’t worth much of anything at all in his past life.

That didn’t mean he hadn’t enjoyed stealing Harry’s magic of course. Nor did it mean he hadn’t
enjoyed ruining Hermione Granger, or making sure Lily never regained her entire mind. He’d gone
ahead and stolen Harry’s life, there was no denying it. But then he’d gone several steps further.
He’d improved upon Harry’s life. He’d made it HIS life. Truly, Dudley Dursley had come into his own
not just as a wizard, but also as a man.

The man he was today was fascinated by a woman like Tiffany Umbridge. They were birds of a
feather, the two of them. And he couldn’t get enough of it. The blouse comes off around the same
time his shirt does, and as Dudley is working open Tiffany’s bra, she’s running her hands down his
chest and towards his belt buckle with clear intent.

There’s not a trace of the fatso that Dudley had once been. Ever since coming back in time, he’s
made a concentrated effort to avoid ever being that fat tub of lard again. This wasn’t just his chance
to get back at his cousin after all. It was a second chance at life, and Dudley… Dudley had worked
hard to make the most of it.

As such, the torso that Tiffany runs her arms down, while not so cut as to be a six-pack or anything
like that, certainly isn’t as flabby as most wizards probably would be. Dudley’s hands, as they pull
her bra apart and lift it off of her pale breasts, are filled with a physical strength that most wizards
lacked as well. As Tiffany pulls his cock out from the confines of his pants and Dudley tosses the bra
away before leaning in to sup at her breasts, suckling on her nipples, he feels quite confident in his
body.

Which is good, because the new Hogwarts Headmistress is certainly confident in hers. Tiffany
moans, thrusting her chest into his hands and mouth even as she strokes his cock to full mast,
making sure he’s properly erect as she tilts her head back and lets her eyes drift shut. For a handful
of moments, that’s all the two of them do. But eventually, the build-up is just too much, and Dudley
needs to… he needs to be inside of her, right then and there.

With a growl, his hands drop down to Tiffany’s waist, finding the hidden zipper of her pink pencil skirt
in record time. He yanks the garment off of her, and then yanks her up off the ground. Setting her
down on the edge of her own dress, he continues to feast upon the Headmistress’ tits, paying extra
special attention to her teats. Meanwhile, she spreads her legs apart and slips her panties to the side
with one hand as she gives his cock a tug and directs him to her slit with the other.

She’s wet enough that Dudley doesn’t even hesitate to slide right into her. Punching into Tiffany
Umbridge’s cunt, he grunts into her mouth even as he holds her by her hips. His fingers dig into her
pale flesh, and the beautiful blonde moans as she wraps her legs around his waist, locking her ankles
together behind his back.

His cock throbs inside of her, pulsating with need, and Dudley grunts into one of her nipples as he
starts to thrust almost immediately, barely even bothering to settle in for. Tiffany, for her part, meets
him thrust for thrust. Her hips rise as he pistons in and out of her, and her hands go to his shoulders,
clinging to them.

Eventually, Dudley’s mouth comes away from Tiffany’s breasts. He looks up into her eyes instead,
his forehead ending up pressed against her forehead. If not for his plans… he would marry this
woman. He could see himself enjoying life with her. They were birds of a feather, and he knew
beyond a shadow of a doubt that she would not just gladly, but gleefully take part in the sort of
ethically black antics that Dudley got up to on a regular basis.

Alas, he’d already decided he was marrying Fleur Delacour. He was going to make that veela bitch
his wife and he was going to have fun doing it too. But then, maybe that was perfectly fine. After all,
marriage was, especially in the Wizarding World, something of a lopsided affair. Out in the muggle
world, women were getting more and more rights by the year. But in the Wizarding World, things
were still as they were in ancient times. Most of the time, the woman was sold to the man by her
father… it was just dressed up a lot more nicely these days.

In that regard, claiming Fleur as his wife just made sense. Dudley would dominate their relationship.
Fleur would be his woman in all the ways that counted, and when it came to how their marriage
operated, he knew that ‘wife’ would be synonymous with ‘sex pet’. Turning Tiffany into a sex pet
would just be a waste of the blonde’s potential.

Fleur might be his wife… but Dudley saw Tiffany as a partner. A partner in bed. A partner in business.
A partner in crime. She could be it all for him, and instead of a lopsided marriage, they could have a
relationship of equals. He liked that. He liked that a lot.

As he fucks Tiffany soundly atop her desk, Dudley looks into her blue eyes and grins. As she grins
back at him, he likes to think he sees in her gaze an understanding. Like she knew at least a little of
what he was thinking, and agreed with every last word. Of course, he wasn’t going to bring it up now
and ask her while they were fucking. That would be quite gauche to be sure.

Instead, he continues fucking the blonde, grunting as she moans, groaning as she mewls. Her pussy
walls flex around his cock and she cums for him a couple of times as he fucks her there. Until finally,
he can hold back no longer and with a grunt, he creampies her right there on her desk. He fills her up
with his seed, trusting her to be able to handle the mess. After all, they’d already had THAT
conversation.

The both of them enjoy a few moments of bliss as they come down from their respective orgasms,
and then he pulls out of her and falls back into his chair with a grunt. What surprises him is when
Tiffany follows, the Hogwarts Headmistress dropping to her knees right between his legs and taking
him in her mouth.
Her big blue eyes stare up at him as she uses both hands AND her mouth to clean him off, sucking
him and slurping him dry until all the mess that’s left on his cock is spit from her tongue instead of
their combined sexual fluids. Then, she keeps going. She continues blowing him until Dudley is rock
hard again, not that difficult of a task when he’s a young man with an incredibly healthy libido.

Once he’s fully erect once more, Tiffany pulls off of his cock with a pop and gives him a salacious
grin as she licks her lips and rises to her feet before promptly climbing into his lap and impaling
herself upon him without a second’s hesitation. As she slides down his length, she thrusts her chest
into his face and Dudley slides his hands along her ass as it becomes abundantly clear that they are
just getting started.

This was certainly going to be an interesting year for both him and Hogwarts. That was for sure.
 43 - Chapter 42

Years. She had spent years to reach this point. As she walks up and down the corridor, thinking
about one man and one man only, Ginny does so with her head held high, damn near strutting with a
wide smile on her face. It was finally happening.

She’d done quite a lot for Dudley Dursley over the years she’d been at Hogwarts. She’d happily
sold out her entire House at one point or another, giving Dudley all the latest gossip, telling him all the
best information. She’d earned more than a fair bit of coin off of that too, and frankly Ginny couldn’t
bring herself to regret even one second of it all.

Gryffindor was full of idiots. That was the conclusion Ginny had ultimately come to from her time at
Hogwarts. There was practically no one in the entire House of Lions that was worth her time. Not like
Dudley was. The Slytherin Wizard was everything Ginny wanted in a man. Everything she wanted in
an employer too.

Alas, despite all of her attempts at… deepening their working relationship, especially after she found
out what her mother was doing all that time ago, Dudley had held her at arm’s length for a while.
Until now. Until this year, when he’d finally agreed to allow her to earn more than just a few sickles
off of the information that she could sell him from Gryffindor House.

Being Dudley’s spy inside of her own House paid decently enough, but the true Galleons were in
selling her own body. This, Ginny had understood for quite some time. It was just the way the world
worked. However, she wasn’t about to just sell herself to ANYONE. Sure, she could have found
some creep in Knockturn Alley who wanted to buy her virginity, but then he’d be just as likely to try
and KEEP her once he was done with her.

Ginny trusted Dudley. She knew she could count on him. They had a prior relationship after all. So
yes, she was eager to evolve things. Eager to start making some actual gold off of her beautiful body.

“Ginny? Are we almost there?”

Of course, there was one small hiccup. When Dudley had finally told Ginny that he was willing to buy
her company for the evening, he’d added a single caveat to his offer. He was a man of… significant
appetites, and if she wanted to show him she was serious, she needed to prove it. Namely, by
bringing along a second witch to keep him company.

Her first time with Dudley Dursley was going to be a threesome. Ginny still didn’t know how to feel
about that. To be fair, her first time with Dudley Dursley was also going to be a transaction, with her
being little more than his whore… but even still, she’d built it up in her head in a certain way, only for
that to come crashing down.

Well, no matter. Ginny was all too adaptable, and as she crosses back and forth along the Seventh
Floor Corridor, she glances at Luna Lovegood and smiles.

“We’re here, Luna.”

The blonde Ravenclaw smiles right back, a slightly empty, vacant smile as she turns to where Ginny
is pointing and sees the door that’s suddenly appeared before them.

“Oh! That’s exciting.”

In the end, Ginny didn’t have many friends she could call upon to complete Dudley’s desire of a
threesome. And so she’d been forced to grab Luna, a childhood friend who lived near the Weasley
House when they were still growing up, before Hogwarts. Of course, she couldn’t have Luna ruining
this night… so she’d dosed the other girl a little bit with a minor love potion.

Not Amortentia, to be clear. That stuff was way too powerful to be throwing around all willy-nilly and
was far more likely to be discovered than your average love potion. No, what Ginny has given Luna is
the same thing her mother gave her father back on their third date. As Molly told it, Arthur was head
over heels for her from the beginning… but he was always a nervous sort, lacking in confidence.

Dosing the home-cooked meal she’d made for him with a potion designed to increase his lust and
lower his inhibitions had been all Molly needed to get Arthur over that hurdle. They’d conceived
Ginny’s eldest brother that very night.

… Yeah, at the time the story had definitely been TMI. But Ginny was grateful for the recipe, because
right now it was making an already docile and compliant Luna even more ready to do what Ginny was
asking of her. As the two of them step through the doorway into a room filled with candles and a large
bed, Ginny licks her lips, laying eyes on Dudley Dursley.

The Slytherin grins as his gaze moves from her to Luna, no doubt taking in their glamoured, prettied-
up faces and finding them quite beautiful. That’s all he can see right now after all, since the both of
them are wearing their frumpy, black Hogwarts robes to cover up all the rest.

“Hello Ginny. Luna. Do you girls have something for me?”

Ginny nudges Luna as she takes hold of her robes. Luna, licking her lips and staring at Dudley
hungrily already, jolts and then copies Ginny’s motions.

“Yes, Dudley. Ourselves~”

With that, Ginny and Luna pull open their robes… revealing what lies underneath.

-x-X-x-

Dudley’s cock throbs in the confines of his pants as he stares at the beautiful sight before him.
Needless to say, waiting for Ginny Weasley to blossom into a proper young woman has paid off and
then some. Having removed their robes, both she and Luna Lovegood now stand before him, almost
completely bared. Underneath their Hogwarts Robes, they hadn’t been wearing much of anything at
all. Their nubile young breasts are out, and so are their tight little cunts.

The only things they have on are garter belts that perfectly frame their crotches, connected down to
thigh-high black stockings which in turn go all the way down into black high heels, easily five inches
in length.

Dudley lets out a shuddering breath and then flicks his wand at himself, vanishing his clothing. He
doesn’t quite know how Ginny got the girl everyone referred to as Looney Lovegood on board with
tonight… nor does he particularly care. Frankly, the blonde witch might just be a complete pervert and
have been hiding it all this time. Certainly, there’s more focus in her gaze right now than Dudley has
ever seen before. Her eyes are drilling into him… and as soon as his clothing is gone, they’re focused
on his cock.

Moving backwards so he’s fully on the bed, Dudley lays his head back among the pillows and
spreads his legs, letting his throbbing member stand at attention for both Ginny and Luna to see.
With a grin, he laces his fingers behind his head and nods to his cock.

“Well? Get to it, girls.”

Neither witch needs to be told twice. But then, from the look of things, they’ve gone quite heavy on
the glamor charms tonight. That dastardly, wondrous invention that slowly lowers witches’ IQ and
makes them more and more obsessed with their beauty. Ginny and Luna have both made extensive
use of said charms for this evening’s festivities, though Dudley is happy to see that Ginny has NOT
used them to hide her freckles… but instead made them even more pronounced.

Meanwhile, their lashes are also more pronounced, and the skin around their eyes positively glitters
with little sparks of magic. As the two of them move forward, forced into a highly erotic gait by their
incredibly tall high heels, Dudley just watches, amused. Eventually, they reach the bed and climb
right on, crawling up either one of his legs. Their rock hard nipples brush against his skin, sending
electrifying tingles through his body.

Ah, but if he’s experiencing electricity, the two of them are positively besides themselves with
arousal. Moaning, they come up on his cock as one, their eyes focused on it at first as they each take
up a side of his fully erect member. Between them, they quickly begin licking and sucking at his dick.
Their moans fill the Room of Requirement, even as Dudley watches silently.

He holds back his own groans, wanting to see what they’ll do if they think that they’re failing to
impress him. In Ginny’s case, this is an opportunity she’s been wanting for a long, long time. The
chance to earn as much gold as her mother does when Molly debases herself as his and Draco’s
sex toy is… something that Ginny desires greatly. And now here they are, with Dudley giving her that
chance.

Needless to say, when the young red head realizes she’s not getting quite the response she wants
from him, she takes matters into her own hands. Grabbing the back of Luna’s head, she forces her
compatriot down past his cock, to his balls. The blonde Ravenclaw gurgles against his nut sack,
mumbling into them for a moment, but ultimately begins sucking at them quite noisily, slurping away
as Dudley smiles and gives a nod of approval.

Seeing this, Ginny doesn’t stop there. Even as she holds Luna’s face into his balls, she takes his
actual dick in between her incredibly red lips. Dudley had already noticed that Ginny wasn’t taking
any chances. Luna was a little less adorned than she was. A little less glamoured up. Except it
wasn’t just glamour spells that Ginny was using… she’d gone muggle and went out and got herself
real ruby lipstick, hadn’t she?

Indeed, as her pillowy lips slide down his cock now, Dudley notices the way she leaves lipstick in her
wake. Just small smudges here and there, but they make for a great way of tracking her progress
down his cock. She goes deeper and deeper, taking as much of his dick as she possibly can while
gurgling happily all the while. In short order, she’s choking on his cock, greedily face fucking herself
on his member.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

It’s here that Dudley allows himself to react. He groans in appreciation, something that spurs Ginny
on even further. Now that she knows she’s on her way to satisfying him, the only daughter of Molly
Weasley redoubles her efforts. She jams Luna’s face even further into his balls, and drives herself
down his cock, taking him into her gullet and esophagus without fail.

The amount of saliva both witches are producing rapidly increases, until they’ve both left quite a lot
of slobber and drool all over his genitals and their own faces. Meanwhile, Ginny’s efforts to go all the
way to the base of his cock continue to pay dividends, as her tongue swirls around his dick but fails to
actually get rid of the smudges of lipstick she’s leaving the further down she gets.

At long last, Ginny Weasley has managed to deep-throat his entire member. The red head’s lips
suction down around the base of his dick, her freckled face coloring as she stares at him with those
big brown eyes of hers. She holds herself there, her throat convulsing around his dick… and Dudley
has to admit, he greatly enjoys the feel of both her throating his cock, and Luna gorging herself on his
nut sack.

Eventually, Ginny is forced to pull back, gasping desperately for air. But even as she doe so, her
eyes have crossed, focusing on the dick in front of her. She knows she can do it now. She knows she
can go all the way. And that means… she damn well shall.

Diving back down, the Weasley girl glughk’s her way along his cock, bobbing her head up and down
with eager enthusiasm as Dudley just lays there, his hands still laced behind his head while he enjoys
her ministrations. Sure, he could have had a more active role in this, but if Ginny wanted to prove that
she was just as much of a gold-digging whore as her mother, than she’d best be ready to put her
mouth to work.

Luckily, she was doing exactly that so far. And Dudley was enjoying the hell out of himself. In fact, as
she and Luna continue to work over his shaft and balls with their so-very-enthusiastic mouths, Dudley
can tell he’s getting close. With a low groan, he calls down to Ginny.

“I’m going to cum soon, sweetheart. I’ll let you decide how you want to deal with that.”

Ginny’s eyes flicker up to him at that, and she slowly slides back off of his cock. There’s a beat
where she’s clearly thinking, her brow furrowing cutely in consideration… and then she finally pulls
Luna up from his balls. Both of their pretty mouths are COVERED in slobber and saliva at this point,
with their drool hanging off of their lower faces.

That doesn’t stop them from licking and lapping at his twitching cock as it gets ready to blow, while
staring him in the eye the entire time. In the end, it’s the eye-contact that really does it. With a loud
groan, Dudley explodes, his seed geysering up out of his cock right then and there as they finally
bring him to climax. Ginny and Luna moan as their faces end up both coated in his jizz. When his
load comes back down, it lands all over their features, making a mess of them.

Of course, thanks to the glamor spells they’re both making heavy use of… even getting a facial from
Dudley himself doesn’t actually damage their looks. No, the magic designed to always make them
look good continues to do so, making even the fact that they have cum coating their features look
sexy and even pretty in a way.

That doesn’t mean it’s not still a little disgusting… but it does give Dudley an idea, as he grins, his
cock twitching and slowly deflating.

“I’m going to need a bit of a show before Round Two, girls. So why don’t you clean each other off…
no hands.”

Ginny and Luna both blink at that, not quite getting what he means for a moment. But then
understanding dawns in their eyes one after the other, and they slowly turn to each other. They end
up kneeling there between his legs, facing one another as their hands come up and then freeze, his
order remembered at the last second.

Their small, nubile breasts and rock hard nipples end up pressing into one another, rubbing against
each other as their pert little mouths meet in the middle. They kiss for a moment, before their tongues
intertwine and then untangle and the two girls get to work on each other.

As they clean off the other witch’s face of his seed, Dudley watches on, a wide and wicked grin
spread across his face. It was wonderful, seeing just what Ginny Weasley was willing to do for gold.
And Luna? Luna was the icing on the cake…
 44 - Chapter 43

As the Lady of House Malfoy, Narcissa’s only purpose is NOT to just sit around or hang off of Lucius
Malfoy’s every word looking pretty, no matter what most muggles might believe. No, she has several
very important duties to take care of in her day to day life as Lady Malfoy.

One of those duties is party planning. After all, House Malfoy has been a rising star in British Politics
for several decades now. Even before Lucius ascended to the Lordship and took her with him, his
father and grandfather had both strived to build House Malfoy up after the dreadful business in
France that had seen their ancestors fleeing to the British Isles so many years ago.

Lucius was merely continuing to build upon what his forefathers had worked towards, and to that
end… parties were a necessity. Schmoozing and sweet-talking the movers and shakers of the British
Wizarding World was essential to maintaining any sort of status, social or otherwise, within said
world. And what better way to bring such people together in one place than a party hosted at your
manor, where you could show off your wealth to all who accepted your invitation?

That said… it really wasn’t as simple as it might have sounded to your average layman. It wasn’t as
easy as just throwing a party and showing off to people. You had to plan the party properly, you had
to show off in the right ways, and you had to make sure nothing went wrong that might damage your
reputation or the chances of closing whatever deal Lucius might be working on at that time.

And more than that… there were all sorts of parties. Different kinds for different events. Sometimes
you wanted a big, public party that everyone who was anyone was invited to. And everyone who
WASN’T anyone knew about it too, and they knew they weren’t good enough to receive an invite.

Other times however, you wanted a party that was more… private. A closed list of invitations, with the
understanding that those who received an invite would not talk about the party to anyone outside of
the attendees.

As Narcissa stands at Lucius’ side in the Drawing Room of the Malfoy Mansion, she reflects that this
is most definitely the second type of party. For one, the whole gathering is restricted solely to the
Drawing Room, which speaks to just how small the invite list for this particular meeting was. For two,
the specific individuals ON the invite list are of a certain… pedigree.

Put bluntly, the only people in the Malfoy Drawing Room at the moment are Death Eaters who
managed to escape Azkaban all those years ago. A very select group indeed, individuals who had
once sworn themselves to a certain being… and then, when that being failed to live up to
expectations, they’d done what any reasonable wizard or witch would do and they’d moved on.

Narcissa was well aware that that thought was very much disparaging to her older sister Bellatrix.
And to be clear, if the other woman was here right now in front of her, she would never be able to say
it out loud to Bella’s face. But it WAS the truth all the same. Bellatrix had been a fool to go and get
herself caught in some defiant, idiotic last stand after the Fall. A complete and utter fool.

Sure, it pained Narcissa to think that Bellatrix had been locked up in Azkaban all these years… they
were sisters after all. But at the same time, the Lady Malfoy couldn’t help but admit that her sister
deserved it. Not because of Bellatrix’s so-called crimes, to be clear. But because she got caught in
the first place.

“Lord Malfoy. Lady Malfoy.”

Pulled from her thoughts, Narcissa smiles and nods her head politely as one of the guests
approaches the two of them. With the usual furniture either re-arranged or absent from the Drawing
Room, the assembled wizards and witches that have been invited to this particular gathering can be
seen all over the place in little groups. Sipping wines, nibbling on assorted cheeses and sliced meats,
they’ve all been chitchatting with one another for a good half an hour now… while trying to figure out
why the Malfoys had called for this meeting in the first place.

At long last, one of them has either been forced to be the sacrificial lamb or has simply decided to
man-up and ask directly. Lord Alfred Avery’s countenance is as haughty as ever, so Narcissa can’t
quite tell which it is, even as Lucius smiles slightly.

“Lord Avery. A pleasure, as always.”

At seeing that he wasn’t being rebuked for approaching ‘too soon’, Alfred gains some level of
confidence and continues speaking to them.

“It’s been some time since we’ve all… gathered like this. Not since… you know who…”

The others in the Drawing Room all perk up at that, having begun drifting closer the moment that
Alfred managed to make successful contact. Narcissa watches them with no small amount of
amusement, though all of it carefully concealed behind the polite façade of a lady. Lucius, meanwhile,
lets his smile become a full-blown grin.

“Ah yes… our illustrious former leader, Lady Voldemort. There’s a rather humorous story about that,
actually.”

Lucius’ casual tone belies the highly sensitive topic he’s just thrown out. EVERYONE is listening
now, while a couple of the more… paranoid and fretful of their guests are throwing worried glances
around. Narcissa would have scoffed at them if it wouldn’t have broken her husband’s flow. As
though they really couldn’t secure their own mansion? Nobody was getting in or out without their
knowledge, and nobody here was going to spill the beans to anyone either. Not when they all had just
as much to lose.

Seeing that he has their undivided attention, Lucius reaches out and wraps his arm around
Narcissa’s waist, pulling her against his side and giving her a squeeze.

“My wife, Narcissa, is actually quite close with the new Dursley Matriarch.”

There are some blinks at that. It certainly SEEMs like a non-sequitur, doesn’t it? But Narcissa knows
better of course. The rest of them can only fumble blindly in the dark. Luckily for their guests, Alfred
Avery has already made himself their scapegoat. By speaking first, he has become the group’s
spokesperson, meaning their lack of understanding is channeled through him.

“Ah… yes, I’ve heard of her. The squib descendant from the Potters, right?”
Here, Narcissa speaks up for the first time.

“Not quite a squib, actually. It turns out Petunia Dursley is merely a late bloomer. She’s learning
magic at a startlingly remarkable rate for someone who Hogwarts allowed to slip through the cracks.
And her son is even more naturally gifted. He and our Draco are best friends and have been since
their First Year. Draco always did have an eye for talent.”

She cuts herself off there before she can REALLY get started gushing about her son. In truth,
Narcissa would happily talk anyone’s ear off for hours upon hours about her little dragon. But there
was a time, place, and audience for such a thing and this was none of those things. In the end, what
Narcissa HAS said is as much as anyone should expect of her, and Lucius gives her the slightest nod
of approval before looking back to Alfred with a smirk.

“Indeed. Petunia Dursley is a lovely woman, to say the least.”

It rankles just a little bit, that everything Narcissa had just said regarding Petunia and Dudley was
essentially nothing compared to that one line from Lucius. But then, that was simply the way their
world worked. He was Lord Malfoy and she was Lady Malfoy. And while she certainly had MORE
duties than just hanging off his arm looking pretty… there were times when that was still her MAIN
duty, as it was.

Regardless, as wizards and witches all begin to murmur to each other, Lucius continues on, still
addressing Lord Avery, but also clearly talking to everyone in the room given that he wasn’t trying to
lower his voice even in the slightest.

“Yes… Lady Dursley found something quite interesting while going over some of the old Potter
properties that have fallen into her family’s hands. Or rather… some-ONE. There was a little scuffle,
but as my wife said, Lady Dursley has been working quite hard on her magic. One thing led to
another and… well, even Narcissa and I couldn’t believe what happened until we saw it with our own
two eyes. So I won’t bother trying to convince all of you. Seeing is believing, as they like to say.”

In the face of a bunch of confused former Death Eaters all looking either at Lucius or each other in a
baffled manner… the Lord of House Malfoy lifts his hand and snaps his fingers with a certain degree of
satisfaction.

Narcissa can’t help but share that satisfaction, to be fair. This is a big moment, after all. The doors to
the Drawing Room open up and a large cage is floated in by house elves.

Wizards and witches all step back in mild alarm as well as to make space as the cage is left in the
middle of the room and they all take in what’s inside. Or rather… who’s inside. At first glance, the
cage contains a snake of surprisingly sizable proportions. However, when you look a bit closer…
that’s not all. It’s not just a snake, but a half-snake, half-human hybrid.

Wiggling her snake tail to allow her to lift her upper half up, the reincarnated form of one Lady
Voldemort rises from the floor of her cage, hissing as eyes widen all around her upon recognizing her
facial features. Naked, with a truly massive rack that had the slightest hint of a sag and delightful dark
areola contrasting against her pale skin, there’s just one problem with the former Dark Lady’s new
form… it doesn’t have arms. And if it doesn’t have arms, then she cannot perform wand magic.

His tone unbelievably dry, Lucius gestures to what’s become of Lady Voldemort.
“Our glorious leader didn’t fully die, it turns out… instead, she seems to have come back to us.
Albeit… as less than she once was.”

Everyone is stunned into a state of speechless silence, as they knew they would be. Narcissa
watches their reactions carefully, knowing that her husband would want to compare notes later. They
ruled together after all, and for all that people might put far more weight in his words than Narcissa’s,
Lucius valued her opinion and in the end, that was all that mattered to her.

This meeting was an important one. Because each and every attendee might have been a former
Death Eater… however, there was no denying that they’d ALL done better for themselves since
Voldemort’s fall then they had while under the Dark Lady’s thumb. And now that she HAD no
thumbs, well…

“MALFOY! Release me!”

Everyone in the room stiffens, but Lucius just laughs in the caged snake-woman’s face. He hadn’t
been lying either. As unbelievable as it was, Petunia HAD come across Voldemort in one of the
Potter properties, the Dark Lady squatting and trying and failing to recover from a botched
reincarnation ritual. And she HAD used what little magic she’d learned so far to defeat Voldemort
before handing the snake woman over to Narcissa and Lucius.

Obviously, she had no clue who Voldemort actually was. Or perhaps she did… in either case she’d
figured that the Malfoys would know what to do with her. An unexpected benefit of cultivating such a
positive relationship with the newly ascendant House Dursley.

Regardless, there are wide-eyed looks from all around the room as Lucius laughs in Voldemort’s
face. They continue to stare with wide eyes as he smiles at all of them and then bares his arm… and
the heavily faded Dark Mark tattooed upon it.

“As you can see, our Lady has fallen on such hard times. In her new form… she does not actually
count as THE Lady Voldemort. Else the Dark Marks would be back, and we would all be beholden to
her whims once again.”

Some of the attendees hasten to check their own arms, while others stare at Lucius’ faded Dark
Mark in undisguised fascination. And then… Voldemort seals her fate.

“Do not listen to him! I am still your Mistress! Your undisputed Master! Free me this instant and assist
me in gaining access to a new body and I shall reward you all beyond your wildest dreams!”

Silence falls over the Drawing Room as wizards and witches of high status within the British
Wizarding World exchange glances with one another, gauging reactions. And then… a titter. Followed
by a giggle. Slowly but surely, every last one of them starts to laugh. Narcissa and Lucius don’t join
in, but they do wear matching toothy grins as they watch the scene they’ve orchestrated play out.

Perhaps if she was face to face with some of her more… downtrodden followers, Voldemort would
have had a chance to change her fate. Certainly, if she’d been let loose in Knockturn Alley or
something, she could have gathered some loyal disciples to her to try and fix her condition. But she
was offering ‘rewards’ to a bunch of the Wizarding World’s richest, most influential Lords and
Ladies.
And they all remembered what it had been like the last time she was truly their Mistress. How she
had tortured each and every one of them at the drop of a fucking hat. Seeing her like this now, seeing
how broken she was, and how even the Dark Marks didn’t consider her to be the real Lady
Voldemort anymore… what little fear and awe they have for the creature that she’s become is
shattered by her complete and utter helplessness.

And without that fear, without that awe… Voldemort has nothing. She IS nothing.
 45 - Chapter 44

“Mmm… Monsieur, I am bored of zhis party. Please say we can abscond together and get away from
all of zhese prattling, simpering fools. I would much rather spend ze rest of tonight with you and you
alone~”

Dudley isn’t surprised when Fleur presses her naked body against his and whispers such sweet
nothings into his ear. The French Veela’s offer is in fact par for the course… and it’s not the first time
that she’s asked him if they could leave this party early. He’s been very diligent about sternly telling
her no until now though… after all, this isn’t just any party.

Standing there in the middle of the Yule Ball, Dudley is very aware of the number of eyes on him at
the moment. Or rather, the number of eyes on his Yule Ball date. As a point of fact, they aren’t even
in the actual physical middle of the Great Hall turned into a Ballroom. No, that was where the dancing
was taking place, and Fleur and Dudley had already had their fill of that for the evening.

That didn’t mean they weren’t still the center of attention. After all, while the students of Hogwarts
were no stranger to the nudity of the visiting French Veela Witches at this point in time, there was no
denying they were eye catching, with Fleur being the most eye catching of all.

Not just because she was stark-naked without a care in the world, but also because she was
Beauxbatons’ Champion in the Triwizard Tournament. Indeed, by this point in the year, not only had
the champions been chosen, but the First Task had already taken place. For Beauxbatons it was
Fleur Delacour, for Durmstrang it was the Quidditch Celebrity Viktor Krum, and for Hogwarts it was
Cedric Diggory of House Hufflepuff.

The First Task had come and gone, and Dudley had to admit… even he hadn’t expected it to involve
dragons. Still, while Fleur had done her best, her little lullaby melody had only worked up to a certain
extent before the naked veela had had to beat a hasty retreat from an angry Welsh Green, golden
egg tucked securely under her arm like a football.

Afterwards, Dudley had of course been all too happy to console her… and at the same time, secure
her as his date for the Yule Ball. As a matter of fact, he hadn’t even had to ask… Fleur had been the
one to order him to take her to the Ball, saying she was sick and tired of fielding offers from stuttering,
stammering, blushing fools.

Indeed, that was the other reason Fleur stood out from her fellow nudist veela. While the students of
Hogwarts had gotten used to seeing naked French Witches parading around the place, they’d also
gotten used to being able to hook up with any one of them without much fuss. It wasn’t particularly
difficult to get on one’s good side as it turned out. Fleur’s fellow Beauxbatons students had rapidly
earned a sterling reputation as oversexed sluts.

By comparison, Fleur herself seemed paradoxically frigid to the students of Hogwarts. Or rather…
more accurately, she had eyes for only one wizard in the entire school. Dudley Dursley himself. The
impression he’d left on Fleur at the Quidditch World Cup had been quite the good one, because
he’d found himself bedding her damn near every night since she and the rest of the Beauxbatons
Contingent arrived.
He’d say it was taxing, that it was something of a chore… but the truth was, it was a duty he happily
took to with gusto. Not just because of his plans to make her his wife one day, but also because…
well, Fleur was who she was.

That said, he was not an idiot. While Fleur had not bedded a single other wizard since arriving at
Hogwarts, preferring to stick to him and him alone, Dudley had needed a handful of stamina potions
just to keep up with her. And if he didn’t keep up with her, he was sure she would prove to be just as
flighty as her fellow French Veela were.

Even now, after begging him with her beautiful blue eyes, Fleur’s gaze darts away after a moment,
starting to wander. Which means, given the number of people watching them and the number of
wizards just waiting for even a hint of weakness… that it’s time to go.

Wrapping his arm around Fleur’s naked waist, Dudley grins.

“But of course, mademoiselle. In fact, I have the perfect place to continue this as a more… private
party. Come with me.”

Fleur’s eyes immediately snap back to him, lighting up as the French Veela squirms in his grasp and
licks her lips eagerly. Twirling them around, Dudley begins walking them out of the Great Hall, a bit of
pep in his step and a sense of superiority radiating from every pore of his being. Sure, Fleur might not
have won the First Task, but she was still the sexiest, most gorgeous bitch in the whole damn school.
Let the others fight over the remaining French Veela in the Great Hall. They were but scraps
compared to his catch.

-x-X-x-

“Unf! Oui! Oui! Oui! Harder, Monsieur! Harder!”

Having reconvened to the Room of Requirement, Dudley pounds into Fleur’s cunt with deep,
powerful thrusts, grunting as he grasps at one of her perfectly sculpted, perfectly sized tits. He gives
it a good, hard squeeze while he fucks her, all the while watching her face contort in the most
beautiful of ways, pleasure and lust and abject ecstasy all present as her eyes roll around in her
head.

He fucks her harder, as the lady requested, all the while pinching her nipple between his fingers, his
other hand resting on her side to hold her steady. Grunting, Dudley does his best to make his mark
on the sexy French bitch. A veela like her at her age was said to be very impressionable. By all
rights, it seemed like she’d imprinted on him back during their very first encounter at the Quidditch
World Cup. But that didn’t mean Dudley wasn’t taking any chances.

That said… as he plows her, he leans forward, until his face is inches from hers and his lips next to
her ear.

“You should have received so many more points from the First Task, my dear. The judges robbed
you because they were threatened by your beauty.”

Fleur tenses for a moment and then clenches down around his cock all the harder, spasming as the
positive affirmation makes her cum on the spot. Rolling her nipple in between his fingers, Dudley
smiles softly, placing a gentle kiss upon her imminently kissable lips. She moans hungrily and leans
up, trying to deepen the kiss, but Dudley doesn’t let her, at least for the moment.

“You’ll do even better next time, I bet. Do you know what the next task entails just yet?”

Forced to split her focus between the conversation at hand and the powerful dicking he’s giving her,
the oversexed veela slut pouts and also scowls a little bit, in between moaning up a storm for him.

“Mmhmm… water… it iz as you said, Dudley… zhey have it out for me!”

Water. Yeah, that was going to be rough. Water was most definitely NOT a veela’s natural element.
In fact, it was the exact opposite. Still… Dudley isn’t here to put doubt in Fleur’s head. He wants his
wife to be strong. He also wants her to be submissive, but he doesn’t really have to worry about that
much. Fleur comes built for sex, and she submits to him and his cock readily and easily. In fact…

Pulling out of her, Dudley flips the beautiful French Veela over onto her front. Fleur gasps, happily
lifting her hips into the air and arching her back in a beautiful motion that Dudley just has to drink in
for a moment. At the same time, he brings his hands down on her beautiful booty, clapping her
cheeks and giving them a good, solid grope as he drags her ass even higher up off the bed.

Then, once the proper angle has been achieved, Dudley slams home into Fleur’s sopping wet snatch
again, filling the veela witch with his cock once more as Fleur lets out a particularly wanton moan
through those oh-so-fuckable pillowy lips of hers.

“You’ll do great, Fleur. I’m sure you’ve already come up with a strategy, haven’t you?”

As he fucks her, Fleur moans, nodding her head in response.

“Uh-huuuh… Oui, Dudley. I will… I will use ze Bubble-Head Charm so zhat I can breathe underwater.”

He almost pauses at that, though catches himself at the last second. Keeping a relatively strong pace
of fucking the gorgeous veela from behind while clapping her cheeks with his thrusting, Dudley
frowns as he considers her words. The Second Task would involve water. Dudley didn’t know much
more than that… but the only significant body of water that he was aware of in the area was the Black
Lake. And if that was where she was going…

“You might want to look for alternative methods of underwater breathing, my dear.”

Twisting to look back at him, Fleur furrows her brow in between her moans and mewls. His cock
continues to piston in and out of her cunt, but the French Veela shows surprising mental fortitude in
being able to hold a conversation with him even as she’s soundly fucked. But then, sex is practically
a way of life for her people, so Dudley supposes it makes sense.

“Oh? Why do you say zhat, Dudley?”

Sighing, Dudley shrugs.

“If it’s to be underwater, it’ll be in the Black Lake. And I’ll tell you right now… water is the least of
your worries in those murky depths. You’re going to want something not based on your own magic to
either back up the Bubble-Head Charm or replace it entirely. You’re also going to want a way to
secure your wand if possible… maybe some sort of bracelet that will keep it locked to your wrist even
if it falls from your hand. And you’re going to want a strong source of light. I could get you a diver’s
head lamp from the muggle world, if you wished.”

In fact… he could get her all sorts of equipment from the muggle world. That was one of the best parts
about straddling both worlds like he did. Though, the idea of Fleur dressed in full diver’s gear with a
couple of oxygen tanks didn’t really work in his head. Not only because she hated to be clothed in
ANY way and preferred to be naked as much as possible, but also because the oxygen tanks would
represent too delicious a target to the denizens of the Black Lake.

Not to mention how people from the magical world would respond to seeing her show up in such
gear. No… it was better not to even bring up the idea, seeing how Dudley knew she wouldn’t go for it
in the first place and that convincing her to do so in the long run was a bad idea. The head lamp
though…

“You would… a-ah, you would do that for me, Dudley?”

Fleur’s voice sounds surprisingly vulnerable, and Dudley blinks as he looks to the French beauty
he’s currently plowing to see her looking shockingly misty eyed. He chuckles and leans down to give
her a quick kiss on the lips… but this time, when Fleur hurriedly reaches back, grabs him by his hair,
and forcibly deepens the kiss, he doesn’t stop her.

Their tongues swap spit as she twists around to makeout with him while he fucks her from behind. All
the while, Dudley’s cock surges forward, throbbing and pulsating with need inside of her hungering
twat. She’s just so fucking perfect in every way. Maybe not the smartest witch he knows… that has
title has to go to Tiffany Umbridge at this point.

But Fleur is still glorious in so many other ways. And her beauty is unmatched save for by her own
family members. Needless to say, fucking her like this is just the icing on an already amazing cake.
Helping her… well, that’s just gravy.

When they finally pull apart for air, Dudley gives Fleur a soft smile.

“Yes, I would do that for you Fleur. I’d do anything for you. After all… I love you.”

Fleur’s eyes widen at the shocking declaration. Dudley, deciding that this isn’t the best position for
such words, pull out of her again and flips her back over onto her back. As he enters her again, he
leans in close, grasping BOTH of her tits this time, giving them a good, solid kneading as he gets so
close that their noses are almost touching.

“Fleur Delacour. I love you.”

It wasn’t… completely a lie. It wasn’t ALL manipulation. He did love her… or rather, he loved certain
parts of her. And most of all, he loved what bedding and eventually wedding her would mean for his
future. Tying the Dursley Family to the Delacour Family… well, the holidays were sure to be VERY
enjoyable if nothing else.

Regardless, in that moment he’s sincere enough. Fleur certainly has no clue the depth and depravity
of his plans for her as his lovely, submissive wife. Fuck, just imagining her barefoot and pregnant with
his baby is enough to nearly make Dudley blow his load right then and there.
Suddenly wrapping her arms around his neck, Fleur is panting as she finally finds the words to
respond.

“… I love you too, Dudley Dursley~”

And then she’s kissing him again, and Dudley surges inside of her, coming to his release a few
moments later. His seed fills her directly, causing Fleur to experience an explosive orgasm of her
own all over his cock. She shudders and quivers beneath him, even as Dudley holds her to the bed
for a moment before pulling back.

The moment his cock leaves her cunt, Fleur Delacour is up on her hands and knees again, this time
facing him as she lowers her mouth to his dick and eagerly… downright ravenously begins to suck his
cock clean. She doesn’t have to be told. She doesn’t have to be cajoled. No, Fleur LOVES cleaning
up after sex with him. She loves swirling her tongue around his glans and swiping every last bit of
mess their combined juices have created down her tight little throat.

Just one of the many reasons that Dudley is confident he’s going to wife this bitch. Fleur Dursley.
Heh, had a nice ring to it, even if Fleur Delacour sounded better. But then, that was part of the
appeal. He wouldn’t necessarily ruin Fleur like he had say… Hermione. But Dudley was who he was
at the end of the day. And tarnishing this beautiful French bitch just a little bit with his somewhat
nasty family name was par for the course, really.

At the same time though, he pledged to do everything in his considerable financial power to help
Fleur win the next two Triwizard Tasks. After all, a woman who was to be his wife should be
somewhat successful. And having the first Triwizard Champion in two hundred years as his trophy
wife would certainly be a feather in his cap, wouldn’t it?

Placing a hand atop Fleur’s head, resting it there but letting her continue her enthusiastic work,
Dudley just smiles down at the eager veela sucking his cock. He smiles… and he plots.
 46 - Chapter 45

“Well, here we are. Home sweet home.”

Suddenly, Dudley feels rather self-conscious as they pull up to their small muggle home on Privet
Drive. It’s funny… if it was basically anyone else from the Wizarding World, he wouldn’t care all that
much. Oh sure, if it was Draco he might make excuses to maintain some semblance of a reputation,
but he still wouldn’t care too much what the other boy thought of his living situation, despite the
Malfoy Scion being his best friend.

Tiffany Umbridge, however? She’d most definitely become something far more than a friend and as
they all climb out of Vernon’s car, Dudley has to resist the urge to wring his hands together as he
waits for her reaction. The blonde Hogwarts Headmistress doesn’t mince words nor hold anything
back for his sake. She looks at Number Four Privet Drive and then at him and his parents with a
raised eyebrow and a quirked corner of her mouth.

“You can ALL do much better than this.”

Dudley smiles sheepishly at that, shoulders slumping in agreement. But he also expects his father to
blow up. After all, it was Vernon Dursley who was the main reason they had yet to move out of their
muggle home and into a more proper wizarding house… or even a wizarding mansion. They certainly
had the wealth for it at this point. Tiffany was right at the end of the day, House Dursley was living
well beneath their means.

Glancing over at his father however, Dudley doesn’t see Vernon beginning to redden and potentially
purple in anger. Instead the man is staring down at the Kwikspells Introduction Letter currently sat
atop the box which contains his first ever wand. Brow furrowed, bushy mustache wiggling back and
forth… Vernon slowly nods before looking up at their home like he’s only seeing it for the first time.

“… You might be right, ma’am. You might just be right.”

Dudley shares a look of amazement with his mother at that, before tossing Tiffany a grateful glance.
The blonde just grins and tosses her hair over her shoulder as if to say ‘well, what do you expect?’.
Then, she begins to saunter forward.

“Still, we can discuss figuring out new living accommodations at a later date. For now, give me the
tour!”

Dudley hurries to follow after her, thinking to himself that he almost wishes he could marry Tiffany
Umbridge instead of Fleur Delacour. But… no. His course was set on that front. He was definitely
going to marry the beautiful French Witch. Still, Tiffany was better than Fleur in so many ways. And
Dudley wasn’t saying that just because the part veela had fumbled the bag and lost the Triwizard
Tournament despite his best efforts to help her out.

She’d even gone into the Third Task with a slight head start over the other two thanks to Dudley’s
assistance for the Second Task. But in the end, Cedric Diggory had still made it to the center of the
maze and grabbed the Victory Trophy before she could, causing him to be portkeyed up to the
Winner’s Podium and announced as the victor.

Dudley didn’t REALLY blame her for losing though to be fair. Fleur had done her best and he wasn’t
going to drop her just because of a little failure. But the truth of the matter was, Tiffany was not only
smarter than Fleur, but she was also a better match for him in both mind and personality.

… Heh, probably best that they weren’t getting married all things considered. They were both a little
too independent for such things and the Wizarding World still had… views on how a wife is always
supposed to submit to her husband, no matter what. Tiffany remaining his unmarried ‘close and
personal friend’ would actually be better for her career in the long run than if she’d wound up his
wife. Meanwhile, Fleur was all too perfect for the role of submissive and barefoot housewife…
especially once he knocked her sexy ass up and impregnated her with a baby or two.

That said, there was a reason Tiffany had been the one to come with Dudley and his parents to
Gringotts for today’s… summer time activity and not Fleur. And Dudley couldn’t exactly deny that
reason.

As they all step foot into the house, Tiffany leads the way… until she doesn’t. She doesn’t quite
freeze up in the entrance, but she does freeze up a few feet in near the entrance to the living room,
her eyes widening at what she sees there as the Dursley Family all file past her.

“Oh wonderful, you’re all here!”

HONK! HONK!”

“And that’ll be my ride. Thanks for getting back in time guys, perfect timing.”

As Harry Evans stands from the couch where he’d been sitting with his mother and looking after her
while they were gone, the boy has a broad smile on his face. But then of course he does, seeing how
his girlfriend is outside honking, ready to pick him up for their date. As he hurries for the door,
however, Vernon plants a meaty hand on Harry’s chest.

“Hold it, boy.”

Harry pauses and looks at his Uncle curiously… only for Vernon to bring up his other hand and shove
a bunch of five-pound notes into Harry’s palm.

“Don’t go cheaping out when paying for your date boy, you hear me?”

Harry blinks at the generous allowance and then gives Vernon a broad smile.

“Wouldn’t dream of it Uncle Vernon! Thanks!”

As he scurries the rest of the way out the door and to his girlfriend’s car, Dudley just shakes his head
in amusement. He finds himself wondering if Harry would be nearly as grateful if he knew exactly
where they’d been and what they’d been doing… and of course, how it all pertained to how Dudley
had stolen Harry’s life.

Today, at Gringotts, they’d performed the ritual again and transferred the magical cores of Monica
Granger’s infant twin daughters to Dudley’s father. Neither Hermione nor Monica really knew why
they’d been at Gringotts thanks to use of the Obliviate Charm, with Hermione only thinking that it
was something Headmistress Umbridge had needed help with.

Still, the fact of the matter was… Hermione’s younger siblings would never be witches like their big
sister was. And not because they got unlucky as in the case of Petunia and Lily oh so many years
ago… but because their magical futures had been robbed from them, just as Dudley had robbed Harry
of his future and then given his Aunt Lily’s magic to his mother for good measure.

The Dursley Family were entirely magical now, with no one save for Tiffany and certain Gringotts
Goblins being any the wiser to how that had happened.

Harry, unaware of any of this, soon drives off with his girlfriend to their date, while Dudley turns from
watching him go to smirk a little at the gobsmacked expression on Tiffany’s face as her eyes stare
after him.

“… I still can’t believe that’s what’s become of the… Boy-Who-Lived.”

Dudley snickers a little at that. It was funny to learn that ‘Boy-Who-Lived’ was actually the least of
Harry’s titles. Rather, it was considered to be rather childish and insulting and usually only used in a
derisive tone by the Dark Lord’s followers or sympathizers, all of whom felt like the wizarding world
putting emphasis on Harry somehow ‘defeating’ Voldemort at the ripe age of one year old was
patently ridiculous.

Other more impressive titles used by those who actually worshipped the ground Harry walked on
were things like ‘Savior of the Wizarding World’ and ‘Champion of Magic’. Grandiose and utterly
ridiculous to be frank. The fact that Tiffany used the least of Harry’s titles showed just what she
thought of the supposed Savior after finally seeing him in person.

“Well, not just the Boy-Who-Lived, Headmistress. Also his mother.”

Tiffany’s eyes finally trail back into the living room at that and the blonde shakes her head in
incredulity at what Lily Evans is wearing. The blonde is dressed in a mesh fishnet mini dress done up
in the Slytherin colors of green and silver. It conceals practically nothing truth be told, not even the
thong she’s wearing. And yet, thanks to the prolonged usage of magic like the Confundus Charm,
Harry saw nothing wrong with what his mother was wearing. Neither did his girlfriend, since they’d
had to confound her as well whenever she came in for a moment before the two left.

Tiffany though sees Lily for what she truly is… a broken husk of a woman, all of her potential lost and
drained out of her, all of the possibility revolving around her drained away.

“Lily, we brought you dinner! Come to the kitchen so you don’t make a mess on the carpet… again.”

Lily, with a happy yet ultimately vacant smile on her face, hops to her feet, her breasts bouncing and
jiggling in her ‘dress’ as she follows Petunia to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Vernon takes his Kwikspell
Introduction Letter and his new wand into his den, clearly still a little caught up in thoughts of finally
having magic of his own. Dudley would have to check on his father later to make sure the man
hadn’t blasted off a couple of his fingers or something. But for now…

Familiar fingers intertwine in Dudley’s as a certain blonde takes hold of his hand. Looking over at
Tiffany Umbridge, Dudley grins as he sees the unbridled lust in his confidant’s eyes. She and him…
are exactly the same in the end. There’s a reason Dudley was more worried about how Tiffany would
react to seeing the Dursley’s house than he was about how she would react to seeing what they’d
done to Lily Evans.

“It seems you and I are the only ones left for the tour, Dudley. Show me to your room?”

Squeezing her hand right back, Dudley grins and nods.

“But of course, Headmistress. It would be my pleasure~”

-x-X-x-

“F-Fuck! Harder! Nngh!”

The sound of flesh slapping against flesh and a bed frame creaking under the force of Dudley’s
enthusiastic thrusts fills the room as he fucks Tiffany on his bed, pounding into her from above. The
Hogwarts Headmistress is on her back, moaning up a storm as she clings to him and claws at him
with all her might. Her legs wrapped around his waist, she all but pulls him in on every thrust he
makes. At the same time, her arms are wrapped around his body and her nails rake down his back.

He likes a little bit of pain with his pleasure when it’s coming from her. Sex between the two of them
is less domination and more… a transaction. A very pleasurable transaction where both of them come
out ahead to be fair, but a transaction, nonetheless. Dudley lords over every other woman he’s with,
utilizing what he’s learned about the Wizarding World to make them his toys and treat them like
nothing but the tasty little cum dumps they are.

Not Tiffany though. Not only does she know just as much about the Wizarding World and how it
REALLY works as he does… she understands him in a way that no one else does. In fact, more
recently Dudley has almost been tempted to tell her the truth. The secret that he’s never told anyone,
not even his own mother. That he’s a time traveler. That he’s changed the world for the better for
him and those close to him.

He only refrains because… well, he’s afraid of rejection. Tiffany knows now that his mother and father
were muggles who only became a witch and wizard through stolen magic. But as far as she’s
concerned, that’s not possible for Dudley. He came into his magic ‘too young’. So he has to be a
proper wizard, right?

More than that, he also has no idea what Tiffany’s life was like in the original timeline. He’d just
been a simple muggle, so he’d only caught small snippets of the Wizarding World through the lens of
his cousin’s fantastical life. Were Tiffany’s circumstances better than they were now? That didn’t
necessarily seem possible. She was really only Hogwarts Headmistress because of him, right?

… In the end, it didn’t really matter. Maybe he would tell her one day. Maybe he would take that final
secret to his grave. She already knew so much about him anyways… and he was sure Tiffany had her
own secrets that she would take to HER grave as well.

Like for instance, the secret of how she managed to maintain her intelligence alongside her beauty.
Even as he fucks her, Dudley marvels at his pretty she is. Sure, she’s not as physically gorgeous as
someone like Fleur Delacour, but then that’s not a fair comparison in the slightest. She’s easily as
beautiful as any other witch her age, and yet… she isn’t easily led around or controlled by the wizards
around her.

Somehow, Tiffany Umbridge has completely cheated the system. And while a pettier and smaller-
minded wizard might have been irritated by that and sought to tear her down for her insolence,
Dudley just found it sexy. He found every part of her sexy.

With that in mind, he fucks Tiffany even harder, kissing her deeply as their tongues swap spit and
they makeout heatedly with one another. Her pussy walls clench down around his thrusting, pistoning
cock again and again and she cums for him at least twice before finally, at long last, Dudley spills his
seed inside of her.

The two moan and groan with one another, before slowly coming down from their respective pleasure
highs. Which is when they hear it. Or rather… her.

“Ooooh~”

Slowly pulling apart, Dudley and Tiffany glance over at the door to see Lily Evans standing there with
her eyes fixed on the pair of them. The dimwitted and docile red head is fingering herself through her
fishnet dress and thong as she does so, blushing like crazy and panting like a bitch in heat.

Dudley looks at Lily… and then at Tiffany. He half-expects her to be mad but instead the blonde just
grins and Dudley realizes they have the exact same idea in mind for what to do next.

“Lily. Come here.”

Perking up at hearing her name called, Lily Evans hurries over… only to yelp as Dudley grabs her by
the arm and yanks her onto the bed. Manhandling his bodacious aunt into position, he bends her
over on her hands and knees and shoves her face forward into Tiffany’s waiting cunt. The blonde
witch is all too happy to take over from there, grabbing Lily by her red locks and forcing her head
betwixt the pale thighs in front of her.

As Tiffany begins to moan from Lily’s enthusiastic carpet munching, Dudley just grins wickedly and
grabs his aunt by her hips, not even bothering to pull up the bottom of her mini dress. Instead he
thrusts forward THROUGH one of the holes in her fishnet mesh dress, pushing into her waiting,
gushing pussy without hesitation.

Together, the two of them share Lily Evans between them, spit-roasting the braindead slut for their
own mutual pleasure. And Dudley just knows… this is what he wants to do with Tiffany for the rest of
their lives. Not just double-team bitches together, though definitely that. But also take the Wizarding
World by storm… and make sure House Dursley and House Umbridge end up on top no matter who
comes for them.
 47 - Chapter 46

It’s a wonderfully warm midsummer day, but there’s a chill in the air… at least at a certain table within
the Three Broomsticks, located in Hogsmeade. Indeed, the atmosphere at the table is tense as can
be… and all because two of the table’s occupants do NOT want to be there.

Sitting on one side of the table, Angelina Johnson and Alicia Spinnet are holding tightly to their
butterbeers. They aren’t drinking them, but merely squeezing them for dear life, barely resisting the
urge to gnash their teeth together as they glare daggers at the two wizards sitting on the other side of
the table.

By comparison, Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle are… entirely calm. Perfectly composed. And all
around enjoying their own butterbeers, taking simple little sips here and there as they relax into
companionable silence. With each other, of course… there’s nothing companionable about the vibes
that Angeline and Alicia are currently giving off.

But then to be fair, was it really their fault? The two dark-skinned witches had every reason to be
peeved. This was the summer before their final year at Hogwarts. They were both about to be
Seventh Years, and yes while that came with the pressure of passing their NEWTs, it also came with
the joy of knowing they were going to graduate and make their way out into the world very soon.

And yet here they were. Forced to meet with a pair of soon-to-be Fifth Years. And not just any Fifth
Years, but Slytherin Fifth Years at that. And not just any Slytherin Fifth Years, but the damn
BEATERS for the Slytherin Quidditch Team! To say Angelina and Alicia had a lot of animosity
towards Vincent and Greg would be an understatement. They were rivals, but not the sort of friendly
rivalry you would hope to cultivate. No, the rivalry between House Slytherin and House Gryffindor
was as bitter when it came to Quidditch as it was when it came to anything else.

Oh, but of course Angelina and Alicia’s parents didn’t care about any of that. Childish hogwash, they
called it. Never mind that Hogwarts had been the two witches’ lives for the past seven years. Never
mind that it wasn’t childish to them. The Johnson and Spinnet Families were both employed by
businesses run by the Crabbe and Goyle Families. And so a decision had been made without
Angelina or Alicia’s input. A decision to arrange a pair of marriages for their wayward daughters, lest
the two girls grow up to be spinsters and never find anyone for themselves.

Angelina was now engaged to wed Vincent Crabbe, while Alicia was engaged to wed Gregory Goyle.
And NEITHER young woman was at ALL happy about it.

Finally, Angelina breaks the silence at the table by letting out a snarl.

“We’re going to fight this; I hope you know. Neither of us intends to marry you. You got that, you little
shits?”

Vincent and Gregory both exchange a knowing glance at that. Its funny, despite Angelina and
Alicia’s anger, despite Angelina’s harsh words… both girls are decked out in all of the best beauty
charms. Now, considering that neither had used many of those before, Crabbe and Goyle had come
to the shared conclusion that they’d been applied by others, possibly Angelina and Alicia’s mothers.
Neither of the beautiful black witches looked happy about that either, but in the end it didn’t really
matter whether they looked happy or not. The beauty charms made even their anger, frustration, and
fury look gorgeous on their beautiful faces. In fact, as Angelina scowls at them both, far from marring
her beauty, it only enhances it, making her look even hotter than she already did.

Finally looking back at their fiancés, Vincent shrugs and speaks for himself and Gregory.

“Fair enough. If you two can get your parents to break things off, we won’t mind all that much.”

That simple admission takes both Angelina and Alicia back, with Angelina fully leaning back in her
chair in confusion. Of course, even confusion looks cute on her, her plump lips pursing in a baffled
pout.

“You… wouldn’t?”

Shaking his head, Gregory leans in next.

“’Course not. Should be your choice, obviously. Merlin, I wish our parents would let us make our
own choices. Like Vincent said, if you can get yours to break off the engagements, more power to ya!
If we tried with our fathers, they’d Crucio us both for five minutes straight, easily!”

Bafflement turns to outright shock at that confession, with both Angelina and Alicia looking horrified
by Gregory Goyle’s brutal honesty. There’s a moment where the two beautiful black witches do try
to figure out if he’s lying or not… but in the end, they’re in a certain state of… gullibility at the moment.
Of course, it wouldn’t have mattered even if they weren’t. Because Gregory isn’t lying.

Either way, his words have the intended effect. Both Angelina and Alicia suddenly look a lot less
certain of getting out of their engagements. Because while Vincent and Gregory might have just given
their tacit support to the endeavor, they’d also made it abundantly clear that their fathers wouldn’t
allow it in the same breath. And given the disparity in power between the Gregory and Goyle Families
and the Johnson and Spinnet Families… well.

For a long moment, the two dark-skinned witches fall silent. Finally, Angelina crosses her arms over
her chest. Or rather, she attempts to. In actuality, all she manages to do is cross her arms UNDER
her chest, pushing up her bust and giving it more of a showing. She’s not the most well-endowed in
the chest region, but she’s got a good handful apiece, both Vincent and Gregory notice.

“W-Well… don’t think we’re going to let you dictate what we do with our lives, even if the marriages
do happen. We’re not going to be your submissive little housewives. And we’re definitely not going
to stop playing Quidditch. I’d rather die than trade out my flying broom for a broom and a dustpan,
got it?”

Alicia nods her head in vehement agreement with everything Angelina is saying. Meanwhile, Crabbe
and Goyle exchange another look between each other before turning back to the two girls.

“Err… why would we try and stop you from playing Quidditch?”

“Yeah, you two are amazing Chasers.”

The unexpected praise completely throws Angelina and Alicia off right as they’re getting themselves
worked up again. Once more, the two girls can only sit there in silence for a moment.

“… What?”

Shrugging, Vincent grins.

“Like Greg said, you guys are great. Not expecting you to stop playing.”

Gregory then leans forward, his eyes twinkling.

“Hey! Do you guys think you could go pro after Hogwarts, maybe?”

And that right there was hitting the nail on the head. Because that was no less than both Angelina
and Alicia’s fondest dream. Their deepest desire. Neither witch wanted to settle down and be forced
to marry some Slytherin wizard two years younger than them. They wanted to graduate from
Hogwarts and be scouted by a Professional Quidditch Team. They wanted to play for a team like the
Holyhead Harpies or something!

And now here Gregory Goyle was, flat out asking them if they thought they might be able to. And
Vincent Crabbe was promising they’d support them all the way. It’s in that moment that their
defenses really start to crack. It’s in that moment that Angelina and Alicia find themselves infected by
Vincent and Gregory’s energy. The two beautiful black witches even lean forward the same way
Greg is, with Angelina tucking a lock of hair behind her ear and Alicia biting her lower lip.

“W-Well, we certainly hope to, y-yeah.”

“It’d be great if we got scouted, obviously. This is our last year… with Angelina as Team Captain, we
might just have a chance.”

Not stopping for even a second, Crabbe and Goyle encourage their fiancés to continue talking about
their hopes and dreams, encouraging them to pursue their Quidditch plans all the while. And slowly
but surely, the two girls loosen up around the two boys. Until one thing leads to another and well…

-x-X-x-

It should be said… Dudley Dursley was not the only one to benefit from his time travel. No, quite a few
others had also benefited from the lack of Harry Potter at Hogwarts. They’d benefited from Dudley
replacing his cousin. And none save for Dudley himself had benefited more than Crabbe and Goyle.
The two boys had their fortune changed by their entanglement with one Hermione Granger.

If their fathers knew that their sons had only gotten so smart because of a mudblood’s tutoring, it
might not have stopped at Crucio. Then again, if they then found out that said mudblood had been
reduced to little more than the Slytherin boys’ communal fuck toy, their fathers might have been
more understanding. Probably not though. Neither Crabbe Sr. nor Goyle Sr. were what a reasonable
person would call ‘understanding’.

But Crabbe and Goyle… or rather, Vincent and Gregory… they were nothing like their fathers. Not
anymore. Hermione’s influence on them was pronounced. The two boys had grown beyond their
initial role in being Draco Malfoy’s muscle… and then they’d even grown beyond their teacher herself
and turned her into their pet.

And in doing so, they’d gotten good at manipulating witches into doing the things they wanted them
to do. They’d learned how to lie. They’d learned how to fib. And most importantly of all… they’d
learned how to bend the truth to their ultimate advantage to get whatever they wanted. Case in point…

“Oooooh Merlin! You’re so BIG!”

“Heh, you know it babe. Oh, is it okay if I call you that? I get it if you don’t want me to.”

“You can call me whatever you want, just keep FUCKING me!”

“Fuck yeah!”

WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!

As Vincent fucks Angelina on the bed, plowing her beautiful black body into the mattress and
pounding down into her in a consummate mating press, Greg and Alicia are watching from a nearby
chair. The second dark-skinned witch is just as naked as her friend, sitting in Gregory Goyle’s lap as
she slowly slides up and down his big white cock. Moaning mewls leave Alicia’s lips while she rides
him in his lap, watching her best friend get RAILED right in front of her.

Reaching around to her from behind, Greg pinches Alicia’s nipples between his fingers, giving them
experimental tugs this way and that as she moans all the louder and clenches down around his cock
time and time again.

“Yeah baby? You like that? You like it when I play with your tits while you ride me?”

Panting heavily, Alicia nods her head rapidly, not trusting herself to speak. In response, Greg just
chuckles darkly.

“Look at your friend. Look at how much she’s enjoying herself. Fuck… we’ll do that sometime yeah?
I’ll just pin you down and have a go at you. Maybe later this year, at Hogwarts. Would you like that?”

Mewling, Alicia just shivers as his words wash over her. Until her fiancé decides he’s not taking
silence for an answer anymore and reaches up to grab her by the jaw. Not too harshly, but certainly
forcefully.

“Hey. I asked you a question.”

His tone makes it clear he expects an answer. Alicia moans, partially wanting to tell him to fuck off.
That had been what she and Angelina had been planning to say to the two boys when they came to
this stupid prearranged date today. Instead… instead THIS was happening.

“Yessss… f-fuck. I want it… I want you…”

Snickering into her ear, Gregory Goyle lets go of Alicia’s jaw.

“Damn straight you do.”

He returns to feeling her up. To playing with her body. Alicia just moans some more, loving how good
it feels. She’s still a little out of it. Neither she nor Angelina were expecting Crabbe and Goyle to be
so… personable. So charming. They’ve both been taken in by their fiancés at this point, and all Alicia
can do is moan as Greg thrusts up into her from below.

Meanwhile, over on the bed… Angelina Johnson is currently very much not the strong, independent
woman she always portrays herself as. The Gryffindor Quidditch Captain is nowhere to be seen at
the moment. In her place is a beautiful dark-skinned BITCH who takes Vincent Crabbe’s entirely
cock inside of her again and again and simply can’t get enough of it. As he fills her with his dick,
Vincent grins down at her pleasured face, his hands on her tits, mauling them both to his heart’s
content.

“You like that, babe? You like my big fat cock stirring up your insides?”

“Nnnngh! You know I d-do. F-Fuck, don’t stop! PLEASE don’t stop!”

Snickering, Vincent shakes his head.

“Not going to, babe. Not going to stop for even a second.”

Part of him is tempted to, of course. Part of him wants to stop and see what sort of concessions he’ll
be able to get out of her in exchange for continuing. Like can he get her to give up Quidditch right
here and now? Can he convince her to throw the entire upcoming year’s Quidditch Season, to make
sure Gryffindor loses every game so Slytherin has an easy path to victory?

… Probably not. Not yet anyways. Which is why Vincent doesn’t say anything. Because even though
he can see Gregory over in the chair going a little harder and a little faster with Alicia… every girl is
different. Every witch requires a different sort of approach. Alicia Spinnet is a follower. She’s a
sheep. Gregory already has her all but eating out of his hand and by the end of today, he’ll be able to
convince her of anything.

Angelina Johnson on the other hand… not so much. She’s a she-wolf. An alpha bitch. She’ll take a
little while longer to break down properly. But as Vincent plows her on the bed, pounding her
unprotected pussy with his big fat cock and getting ready to blow his load deep in her womb… he’s
not too worried about it. He’s not overly concerned.

If this is how the two girls are just one meeting in, then he and Greg will definitely have their fiancés
eating out of the palms of their hands by the end of their first month back at Hogwarts. With a lustful
grin, he leans down and captures one of Angelina’s nipples in his mouth, biting down on her teat and
provoking a loud squeal from the gorgeous black tomboy of a witch as she orgasms on his cock. In
the end, he knew it was only a matter of time.

Little known fact about beauty charms for witches… those who forewent them as much as possible got
hit a lot harder by the side effects the first time they used them. A pair of tomboys like Angelina and
Alicia? They never stood a chance.
 48 - Chapter 47

The world was ending. There was simply no denying it anymore. It might have started with the stars
going out, but it hadn’t stopped there, even if they might have hoped it would. Whatever Delphini
Riddle had done, she’d irrevocably damaged their timeline.

As Lily Evans Potter walks down a corridor, wringing her hands together in front of her, she bites her
lower lip, trying to put certain images out of her mind. However, it’s all but impossible to stop thinking
about them. All but impossible to not remember what just happened less than an hour ago.

There’d been a moment in time, about a week long, where the last of the stars in the night sky had…
gone. It was just them on the Planet Earth, circling around their Sun. All magical telescopes
confirmed it. They were suddenly woefully alone in the universe.

However, many in the magical community had taken this as a sign that they were simply superior to
the rest of the universe, the idiots. They claimed that their magic was protecting the world from
whatever had erased the rest of the universe. As the week after the last star went out had dragged on
and on, more and more of those types had spoken up, so confident and self-assured in their
rightness.

And then the first muggles had started to vanish. Or maybe they’d been vanishing all along? It was
hard to say, because much like with the stars, the muggle world couldn’t actually comprehend their
own erasure. Without magic, they were oblivious to the complete and total annihilation happening
around them. Not just muggle humans, but also mundane animals. Entire ecosystems were going
dark all over the planet.

It took the magical world a little while to realize this, but once they did a lot of the folk who claimed
they were magically protecting Earth from destruction shut up. Not all of them though. There would
always be the bigots. The racists. The idiots. Plenty of those Magic Supremacists wanted to claim
that since it was only muggles vanishing, they were fine. The Magical World would endure.

In fact, by their reasoning, this was a GOOD thing. There’d been too many muggles anyways, they
would say. Most in the Wizarding World hadn’t even realized how many there were these days.
Billions? Surely it didn’t matter if some of them vanished, right? It would only allow the Wizarding
World to reclaim some land, to expand outwards.

The loudest idiots in that camp would preach about turning the entirety of Earth into a world of magic.
Of no longer needing the Statute of Secrecy, of no longer needing to hide themselves from the
muggles who would shortly no longer exist. And maybe if it really was going to end with the muggles,
that would have even been a viable path forward.

But Lily and her family knew better. Harry, Hermione, all of the other women in Harry’s harem… they
all knew that this wouldn’t end with the muggles. Whatever Delphini had done, it was erasing their
timeline. It might have started at the furthest reaches of their universe, like a fraying tapestry slowly
unraveling inwards, but that didn’t mean they were safe. It just meant they hadn’t been erased yet.

The idiots were probably right about one thing. Their magic WAS what protected them and allowed
them to last this long. Which said interesting things about the Sun in their Solar System, and ITS
magical nature. Lily had actually always theorized about that. About how magic had possibly even
come to exist on their planet in the first place. Where did it come from?

Well, she had an answer now, even if she didn’t like it one bit. Their star, the star that the Earth
revolved around, was the only magical star in the entire universe. Truly, it was one of a kind.
Meanwhile, Earth was seemingly perfectly distanced away from it to get the right amount of energy to
not only allow for the existence of intelligent life, but also magical intelligent life as well.

Lily had the answer to some age-old questions… but it came at the cost of everything. Because just an
hour ago, the last two muggles in all of existence had finally vanished. And that meant despite what
those idiotic Magic Supremacists might say… the Wizarding World was next.

Ugh, there were parties being thrown in distant magical communities right now. Celebrations from
idiots who thought that the planet had been returned to its rightful owners. That with the muggles
gone, they could finally begin to expand outward. Only Lily and her family knew better, out of the
hopes that they wouldn’t cause a panic. But still, she almost wishes they HAD told everyone else the
truth. She would almost prefer a panic over their happiness coming at the expense of the muggles.

Finally reaching a door, the beautiful buxom red head slips on through into a bedroom. There’s only
one person waiting for her there… her son, Harry Potter. He rises from his seat as she enters, looking
at her concerned. And seeing his green eyes staring at her with such worry, Lily… Lily breaks.

“T-They’re gone, Harry… they’re g-gone…”

Harry’s face falls, before twisting into a grimace. Nevertheless, he opens his arms wide and Lily
stumbles into them as he wraps her up in a big bear hug, allowing her to sob into his chest. His hand
runs through her hair and he lets out a heavy sigh, even as he holds her close.

“Not long now then, I suppose…”

No. Not long at all. Technically, they’d had a plan for some time now. However, the more both Lily
and Hermione had looked into it, the more they’d realized that using the modified time turners too
early would be disastrous. Not only did they not know WHEN exactly to go, but they also didn’t have
the power necessary to truly transport themselves back in time en masse.

However… if they used the End for their own purposes, they would have that power. Which was why
they’d waited all this time, allowing the muggle world to vanish and bringing the timeline closer and
closer to the brink. Because their best chance of fixing this, of reverting whatever changes Delphini
had made and restoring their timeline… it would only come at the very last moment, right before
everything vanished.

That didn’t make it any easier though. Pulling back from Harry’s chest, Lily grabs her son by the
face and pulls him into a desperate, tongue-filled kiss. On his end, Harry doesn’t even hesitate to
reciprocate. His tongue wrestles with her tongue and his hands slide from her sides to her ass,
groping and squeezing her buttocks in a strictly nonplatonic fashion. She and her boy have had this
relationship for quite a while now, and she doesn’t regret it one bit.

She has to believe James would understand. That he would want his son and his wife to be happy,
even if it’s in a rather unconventional way. Harry is so much like James it’s not even funny. He looks
like his father but with her eyes, and he’s… he’s so powerful. So strong.

Lily doesn’t hesitate to wrap her limbs around him when Harry suddenly grips down on her ass and
yanks her up into the air. Her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist. He doesn’t carry her
aloft like that for long, of course. Just long enough to spin her around and walk a few feet over to the
bed, where she’s laid out before him.

A flex of his magic and their clothes vanish, allowing his big fat throbbing cock to flop out and slap
down on her sopping wet cunt. Lily moans softly at the feel, wiggling beneath him, her now exposed
breasts jiggling and shaking from the movement. Harry, for his part, growls lustfully as he leans over
her, fitting his cock against her slit and pushing in while at the same time leaning down to suck at one
of her nipples.

Her breasts are so very sensitive, especially where her baby boy is concerned. Lily mewls as he
sucks at them, her eyes rolling back in her head as his big fat cock thrusts into her at the same time.
He doesn’t go overly fast though. In fact, he’s downright slow as he begins to penetrate her, pushing
in and out of her almost gently while suckling from one teat and then the other.

She loves how he feels inside of her. She loves how good it is, being with him. She doesn’t care if
society considers it wrong. Truthfully, the Wizarding World has never really worried about it too much.
And the muggle world… well, they’re not around to complain anymore, are they?

Lily bites her lower lip at that, a pair of shocked and surprised faces suddenly appearing in her
mind’s eye.

It was only more confirmation that Delphini had targeted their family. The fact that the very last
muggles in the world… were Petunia and Vernon Dursley. Her sister and her brother-in-law. Harry’s
aunt and uncle. That they had somehow lasted the longest, despite not having an ounce of magic in
them… well, it made a sick and twisted sort of sense, didn’t it?

Equally sick and twisted was the fact that the more muggles vanished, the nicer and kinder both
Petunia and Vernon got. As more and more of the mundane population was erased, their minds
constantly adapted to make it make sense. Until eventually, Lily wasn’t a muggleborn as far as they
were concerned. No, they were both squibs. Oh sure, if you asked them to remember their respective
parents, they couldn’t tell you a thing. But they knew they were wizards and witches, that was for
sure!

As a result of becoming ‘squibs’ in their minds, Petunia and Vernon had actually become relatively
tolerable people. Sure, there was still some bitterness on their parts over their lack of magic but
magic itself was no longer this freakish sideshow of a thing. Instead it was simply a fact of life, and
Petunia… Petunia no longer hated Lily for having it, much to Lily’s surprise. In fact, her sister had
become downright loving.

Because of this, and also because they had quickly become part of a rapidly shrinking endangered
species, Lily had been spending more and more time with them over the past few weeks. Until finally,
when confirmation came in from everywhere else in the globe that the last muggles being observed
elsewhere had vanished… Lily had spent the last twenty-four hours with the two of them, even staying
over at their place.

Part of her had hoped they would be different. That maybe their connection to her and Harry would
continue to protect them, as it clearly had so far. But that was a foolish thought. Just as foolish as
those idiotic Magic Supremacists who thought they were going to be okay now just because all the
muggles were gone.

No. The timeline was still being erased. From the outside slowly spiraling inward. And that meant…
Petunia and Vernon’s moment had finally come.

Only, it was different this time. Lily had studied the vanishing phenomenon herself across thousands
of muggles. She and hundreds of magical researchers across the world had observed the
disappearance and erasure of countless mundane people. Each and every time, they had faded into
nothing while doing things as normal. As far as could be seen with the naked eye, they didn’t even
feel it. No pain. No realization.

Not with Petunia and Vernon though. Merlin, she wished it had been like that with them. No, they’d
been having tea with her one moment… and then the next, they’d both stopped what they were doing.
They’d looked so shocked and surprised as they faded away. Lily knew beyond a shadow of a doubt
that they… they had felt it.

As Harry buries himself inside of her, as Lily moans under him, she can’t help but whimper in pain
from the memory. This causes her son to pull back in concern, looking at her with a furrowed brow.

“Lily?”

Biting her lower lip, Lily shakes her head.

“N-Nothing you did, honey. It’s just… they were looking at me, Harry. When they disappeared, they
looked right at me. Like they knew. Like they d-didn’t want to go…”

Harry takes a moment to digest that before moving onto his side and pulling Lily with him. His cock
remains lodged in her cunt, a comforting presence that Lily preferred over going without. But he
barely moves as he holds her close, letting her continue sobbing out her heartbreak into his chest.
Holding her tightly, running a hand through her red locks, her son whispers into her ear.

“We’ll get them back, mom. We’ll get them all back. And we’ll make Delphini pay for what she did
to us. I swear, we’re going to fix this.”

Lily believes him, of course. They have a plan. And between her son and Hermione Granger, the two
have already proven time and time again that they can do anything. Still… it doesn’t make it hurt any
less.
 49 - Chapter 48

As he steps through the door of Number Four Privet Drive, Harry Evans shucks off his coat and sticks
it in the closet under the stairs, letting out a groan of relief as he rolls his shoulders. He’s just gotten
done with a shift at Morley’s, the fast food chain that he and his girlfriend Rebekah have been
working at since back when he was in school.

Of course, he’s not in school anymore. He’s just finished Secondary and is now a legal adult,
meaning that he has a lot more time to work at Morley’s, picking up extra shifts whenever he can.
Anyone who will tell you that working in a fast food restaurant is easy or unskilled labor is a jackass.
Working fast food was a labor of love… or maybe more accurately a labor of hate, since no one
actually loved working fast food.

Of course, according to his older, slightly more worldly girlfriend, the entire Service Industry was like
that. Rebekah had worked a position at some big department store before she’d moved on to
Morley’s, and from the horror stories she’d told him, people were the same everywhere. The
moment you put on a store uniform or a name tag, you became less than human in their eyes. Just
an outlet for their frustration, stress, and anger.

Still, as much as working at Morley’s wasn’t fun… Harry had to admit, it was good, solid work.
Especially since still living with his aunt and uncle meant that his cost of living was practically next to
none. He could basically save up every pound he made at work. Obviously, he wasn’t going to rely
on Vernon and Petunia’s generosity forever or anything like that… especially since he wasn’t sure
that their generosity WAS endless.

Sure, his relationship with his family members had gotten loads better ever since he’d turned out to
not be a freak after all. In fact, at this point in time, Harry’s earlier years, where Petunia and Vernon
had treated him so poorly… they felt almost like a distant dream. Ever since it turned out that Dudley
was the one with the magic, things had changed dramatically in the Dursley Household, and
ultimately all for the better as far as Harry was concerned.

That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to eventually get out of here. It was bad enough bumming off
one’s parents after finishing school. But bumming off one’s aunt and uncle? That was a step too far.
He and Rebekah were both saving up as much as they could from Morley’s in order to finally be able
to properly move in together. Harry honestly couldn’t wait.

With a smile on his face, Harry ascends the stairs to the second floor, before tilting his head to the
side as he hears sounds coming from his old room. Oh, right. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia were
away on a couple’s trip together, but Dudley was home for the Summer, wasn’t he? And it sounded
like he was entertaining Lily.

Stepping over to the open door to Lily’s room, Harry leans against the doorframe as he takes in the
sight within. There's Dudley sitting on the bed with Lily as he fondled and played with her body. The
curvaceous and voluptuous red head is currently wearing nothing more than a nightie and a pair of
panties as Dudley plays with her, and from the look of things, her white panties are completely
soaked through, to the point of being translucent.
Harry takes all of this in without batting an eyelash, even as Dudley finally notices him, briefly startling
at his presence. Making eye contact with his cousin, the completely magicless green-eyed young
man grins.

“You know, I’m super jealous of you, Dudley.”

Dudley’s eyes go wide at that, his groping of Lily’s body freezing for a moment as he furrows his
brow in abject confusion.

“Err… you are, Harry? How so?”

Their relationship was a far cry from what it had once been. The days of Dudley and his friends
playing games like ‘Harry Hunting’ were little more than a distant dream at this point. Meanwhile,
Dudley’s treatment of Harry’s mother… Harry doesn’t even register it. In fact, he barely pays Lily any
mind at all as he converses with his cousin. Factually, he knows she’s his mother. The woman who
birthed him. But… she was also a lead weight around his neck for so long that it’s just easier to
pretend like she doesn’t exist.

Or rather, not that she doesn’t exist… but rather, that she doesn’t have anything to do with Harry.
Rebekah had asked once if Harry wanted his mother to move in with them when they finally got their
own place. The trepidation that his girlfriend had in her voice had made Harry smile at the time as
he’d happily shook his head and said no. He’d explained it to her… Petunia and Dudley were more
than happy to continue taking care of Lily for the rest of her life, however long that might be.

It made sense to Harry, really. Whatever had been done to Lily Evans was magical in nature. And
Harry was not. However, Dudley was a wizard and Petunia was a witch, as it turned out. So they
were the ones who were best suited for looking after Lily. Full stop.

Regardless, at Dudley’s bafflement, Harry just chuckles… and gestures not to what the other young
man is doing with Lily on the bed, but over to where Dudley’s magical trunk from Hogwarts is located
on the far side of the room.

“Here I am, graduated and stuck making my way into the real world. Meanwhile, you’ve got three
more years at that wizarding school of yours, don’t you? Just seems unfair is all.”

Dudley’s eyes also trail over to his trunk and he’s quiet for a moment before grunting in
acknowledgment.

“Huh. Yeah, I guess so.”

Harry laughs. Clearly his cousin is a little too distracted for some playful teasing. Dudley’s hands are
starting to move all over Lily’s body again, and this time he seems intent on stripping the red head
naked. Harry pays that no mind though.

“I’m only messing with you, Dudley. Honestly, I’m happy to be able to work full time now. Three
more years of school…”

He can’t help but shudder at the thought. Then again, it’s probably different for Dudley. Three more
years of ‘muggle’ school as the magical folk called them, would be torturous. But three more years
of wizarding school was probably a whole lot of fun? Sometimes Harry did wonder what it would have
been like if he had actually been a freak. But in the end, he was happy with the life he had.

Over on the bed, Dudley has sat up entirely, and gently but firmly pushed a now naked Lily off of the
bed and onto the floor. Once she’s kneeling before him, Dudley holds up a hand and smiles.

“Heel, Bitch.”

Lily’s fat ass immediately hits her heels and she brings up her hands in an approximation of a dog’s
paws, her arms pressing her massive milk jugs together as she presents herself for Dudley. Smirking
down at her, Dudley does another hand gesture.

“Roll over, Bitch.”

Lily immediately does that as well. Harry watches on with a sort of detached curiosity as Dudley runs
Lily through the gamut of commands. Sit, beg, play dead are also all used. After a moment, Dudley
glances over at Harry and shrugs, picking up the thread of their previous conversation without
hesitation.

“Heh, yeah, I can see how you might think that. But honestly, Hogwarts is pretty nice. I’ve learned a
lot from some private instructors though, so I’m not sure how much more Hogwarts can really teach
me…”

Harry’s brow ratchets up at that, letting out an impressed whistle.

“Private instructors, huh? Sounds like things are going pretty well for you, Dudley.”

Rather than instantly answer Harry, Dudley reaches out and pets Lily on the head.

“Good girl.”

She beams and preens at that, before her emerald eyes immediately zero in on Dudley’s cock as the
wizard finally frees his dick from its confines. Harry doesn’t even glance in its direction as Lily leans
forward and wraps both her tits and mouth around the sizable member. For the ‘muggle’ boy, it
doesn’t even register as sexual truth be told. One too many Confundus Charms. One too many bits
of magic over the years. At this point, Harry couldn’t see anything wrong with Dudley’s treatment of
his mother even if he wanted to.

“… Yeah Harry, I’d say they are. I’ve got big plans for the wizarding world once I graduate. Already
know who I’m going to marry and everything. She’s a real beauty too… mostly because she has the
blood of a magical species known for being gorgeous and drop dead sexy flowing through her veins.”

Harry blinks at the description, trying to imagine it. But honestly? He can’t really picture anyone but
Rebekah. Sure, maybe his girlfriend isn’t the hottest piece of ass on the market. But that doesn’t
matter to Harry. Looks have never mattered to Harry, not one bit. Rebekah is his and he’s hers.
Together, they make the perfect team, like a puzzle of two pieces.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

Dudley has taken hold of Lily’s hair and gathered it into a makeshift ponytail before beginning to fuck
her face on his cock. The red head’s breasts fall away from his shaft as a result, and her hands clap
at her legs as she happily lets him choke and gag her on his dick to his heart’s content. While doing
so, Dudley gives Harry a curious look.

“Does that… make you jealous at all, Harry? Do you ever wish that you had the life I have, maybe?”

Harry blinks at the thought, furrowing his brow in thought for a moment. Then he shakes his head in
honest confusion.

“Perish the thought, Dudley. You have your life and I have mine. Why would I ever want to take
what’s yours? Besides, I might not have magic, but my life is plenty good all the same. I’ve got a
roof over my head rent-free; I’ve got a paying job with decent hours… and I’ve got a girlfriend who
loves me just as much as I love her.”

Shrugging, Harry Evans gives his cousin a curious smile.

“Honestly… what more could I possibly need?”

Dudley pauses for a moment at that. And then he groans and proceeds to flood Lily’s throat and
mouth with his seed. With his sizable mast buried so far down the red head’s esophagus, there’s
simply no hope for Lily to swallow it all, even with her training. In the end, Dudley’s cum winds up
exploding out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth as Lily’s eyes roll back in her head, her
tongue wagging along the underside of her nephew’s dick.

Finally, he pulls back out of her throat… and without hesitation, yanks her up off the ground by her hair
and tosses her onto the bed. In moments, Dudley has Lily right where he wants her, on all fours like
the bitch in heat she is. He thrusts into her from behind and Lily lets out a gurgling squeal, blowing a
cum bubble as she shudders and spasms upon his member, her sinful body bouncing and jiggling all
over the place.

Harry watches this all patiently, until Dudley finally looks over at him, a wide grin on his face.

“You know something, Harry? You’re a better man than me. If our positions were reversed, I’m not
sure I’d be able to resist. If someone came to me and said that I’d have the opportunity to take your
magic and your life from you and make it my own… then I might just go for it. The fact that you don’t
even care what you’re missing out on… that you’re actually happy being a muggle… it boggles my
mind if I’m being honest.”

Dudley’s words wash over him. And Harry considers them carefully for a moment before finally
matching Dudley’s grin with a grin of his own.

“Well then, I suppose we’re lucky to both have the lives we were meant to live, huh Dudley?
Everything worked out exactly as it was supposed to, in the end.”

Grunting, Dudley continues to fuck Lily from behind, pounding into her pussy with all his might, much
to the dimwitted red head’s enthusiastic squeals. She cries out and moans in equal measure,
orgasming upon Dudley’s cock over and over again in one long, continuous loop of climaxes.

Finally, Dudley shakes his head in amusement and then gives Harry a nod.

“Damn straight, Harry. Anyways, I won’t take up any more of your time. I’m sure you’re dead tired
after being on your feet all day.”

Chuckling, Harry pushes off of the doorframe. Dudley was right. He wasn’t just tired; he was feeling
a little grungy too.

“Yeah, I think I’ll take a shower and then turn in for the night. If it’s not too much to ask, try and keep
it down for me?”

Dudley smirks and reaches over to pick up a stick that Harry recognizes as the other young man’s
wand by this point.

“For you, Harry? I’ll work a little magic, just this once.”

Before Harry can ask what Dudley means by that, he swishes and flicks his wand and casts some
sort of magical spell. The sparks are interesting, but the effect is much cooler. Harry’s eyes widen
and his brow climbs as the wanton moaning of Lily and the sound of flesh slapping against flesh
suddenly ceases with abrupt swiftness.

Blinking, the young man can’t help but lean forward for a second. It feels weird, passing through the
magical barrier that Dudley has cast upon the room. But not harmful. Unless one counts suddenly
being able to hear the sounds of your bimbo mother being railed by your cousin as harmful, which
Harry does not. Still, after pulling back and once again having the noise coming from within Lily’s
room cease, Harry smiles and gives Dudley a thumbs up and a nod.

His cousin, grinning like a mad man, tosses him a nod right back, even as he continues to rail Lily
from behind with deep, penetrating thrusts. Turning away from the perfectly normal and entirely
reasonable scene, Harry heads down the hall, removing his shirt as he makes his way to the
bathroom for a much-needed shower.

Sure, Dudley seemed to be living a pretty fantastical, absolutely wild life. And sure, magic seemed
rather intriguing. But… Harry was glad he was just a muggle at the end of the day. He wouldn’t trade
his perfectly mundane life and perfectly plain girlfriend for anything or anyone in the world.

Harry Evans was happy. And that was more than could be said for a lot of people around the world,
wasn’t it?
 50 - Chapter 49

If someone had asked Marjorie “Marge” Dursley if she were happy at any point in the last couple of
decades… well, it would have depended on who was asking, she supposed. If it were her brother
Vernon, she would have smiled sweetly, patted him on the hand, and told him that ‘of course she
was happy’. Because he was family.

Anyone else and she likely would have scoffed and asked ‘what happiness even means’ because at
her core, Marge Dursley was a belligerent person who enjoyed a good argument. Or rather, she was
a belligerent person who enjoyed WINNING an argument. It was part of the reason that she and her
bulldogs got along so well. They knew she was in charge and they knew better than to get too uppity
with her. Not like people. People never quite seemed to know when to roll over and expose their belly
in her experience.

Still… sitting there on the corner of the couch enjoying a nice cup of tea as she helps her brother and
his family christen their new estate, Marge Dursley has to admit… she wasn’t. Happy, that is. She
hadn’t even known it to be fair, so there was an argument to be made that she WAS at least content
and satisfied with her lot in life. But that’s just it… that wasn’t happiness. Not truly.

Petunia suddenly steps into the room with two platters held in her arms and Marge blinks before
letting out a tinkling laugh.

“Oh Petunia, darling. Allow me!”

Pulling a thin stick out from her purse, Marge flicks it at one of the trays in a basic movement taught
to her by the Kwikspell Correspondence Course. The tray wobbles ever so slightly but then raises off
of Petunia’s outstretched arm, allowing the woman to focus on carrying the second tray with both
hands instead of one.

Concentrating, Marge carefully brings her purloined tray down on the table in front of her, all without
spilling a single glistening glass of ice cold butterbeer, poured straight from the bottle. Feeling rather
proud of herself, Marge returns Petunia’s nod of thanks with one of her own and then tucks her wand
away.

Yes, that was right. Marge Dursley… was a witch. Hah! To think, she’d found herself labeled such by
more than one man and woman over the years. A witch. A harridan. Impossible to get along with.
Impossible to work with, even. Well, if she were so impossible to work with, then why was her
business so damn successful, hm? She’d become rich off of her bulldog breeding program, her
secret techniques forcing people to come to her because she had the best of the best.

Regardless of all that though… to finally have magic herself after all this time? Well, it was quite a
change to be sure. That magic was real in the first place was quite a shock. And their whole family
had it too. Vernon. Petunia. Dudley. Apparently, Dudley had been going to a magical school for the
last several years, while Petunia and Vernon were ‘late bloomers’ like her. They were the ones who
had turned her on to the Kwikspell Correspondence Course, but Marge hadn’t stopped there. No,
she’d dove straight into this new world… and pilfered its secrets for herself wherever possible.
The Wizarding World as they so cutely called themselves… was ass backwards, Marge had quickly
discovered. That hadn’t stopped her from taking advantage of it though. For instance, she was in the
best shape of her life now. With the help of magical potions, Marge hadn’t had to change a single
thing about what she ate. The pounds had just flown off, until she was no longer quite so overweight
but instead a strong, muscular frame perfect for working with her chosen animal.

Likewise, she’d found that there were beauty charms that were so much easier to apply than
makeup… and didn’t come off nearly as easily either. She’d never had the time to spend an hour
‘putting on a face’ every day like most women did. She knew that this brought her looks down from a
nice, normal average to ‘pug ugly’ by the modern day standards of beauty.

But with magic, all she had to do was tap her face with her wand in the right spots and the glamor just
flowed on. She could look however she wanted! How exciting!

Ultimately… magic was a game changer. Marge was already looking into new animals in the magical
world that might be worth trying her hand at. After all, apparently with magic of her own, her lifespan
had doubled and possibly even tripled overnight. She could expect to age slower; she could expect to
live longer… effectively, she had a lot more time on her hands now. Time she was excited to fill.

… Yes, magic was a game changer and not just for Marge Dursley either. Why, one just had to look
around to see that. This right here… well, her baby brother had finally moved up in the world. Though
from what Marge had heard, it wasn’t just Vernon that managed this. The Dursley Family, that being
Vernon, Petunia, and Dudley, had finally moved away from their modest cozy home on Privet Drive.

Instead, they now lived on a full-blown estate out in the countryside… and were in fact Marge’s next
door neighbors. To say she was thrilled to have family so close by would be an understatement.
Normally she didn’t like people all that much. But family was different. More than that, THIS family
was different. They all had magic now, and at least where she, Petunia, and Vernon were concerned,
they would need to lean on each other to continue to learn the magic they should have apparently
learned as children. Kwikspell Correspondence Courses could apparently only take you so far.

Still, that was all for another day. This was a House-Warming Party, after all. Good drinks in the form
of the glasses of butterbeer on the one tray, and good food on the other tray in the form of takeout
from a good curry house that Marge had recommended. Chicken Tikka Masala with rice and naan…
eyes lighting up with delight, she doesn’t waste any time in digging in and grabbing a glass of
butterbeer for herself. To be fair, no one else does either.

All the usuals are there, of course. There’s the aforementioned Dursley Family which makes sense
given this is their house. Then there’s Dudley’s guest, a beautiful blonde witch named Tiffany
Umbridge. Apparently, she’s the Headmistress at Dudley’s school, that place called ‘Hogwarts’.
Marge thinks there might be more to it than that though… after all, she never had any sort of close
relationship with the Headmasters or Headmistresses of HER schools back when she was younger.

Finally, there are the Evans. Lily Evans and Harry Evans. Ugh. Petunia’s sister has always been a
drag on the family, but she still IS family and Marge knows better than to suggest putting the
braindead woman in a facility. Even if she would have done it in a heartbeat if it were her choice. She
still remembered her first and only meeting with the red head before her accident. For Marge Dursley
and Lily Evans, it had been hate at first sight.

Back then, Vernon and Petunia hadn’t been married yet, and Lily alone had been enough for Marge
to advise her brother not to go through with the wedding. Alas, it was one of the few cases where
Vernon hadn’t listened to Marge. Admittedly… in hindsight, he’d made the right choice as galling as it
was to admit it even in the privacy of her own head.

At least the red head had gotten quieter and less of a nuisance over the years. Even now for
instance, she was being quiet and ultimately going unnoticed, barely anyone paying attention to her
in her own corner of the room with a pair of doggy bowls, one for butterbeer and the other for curry
sat in front of her.

Even her own son wasn’t paying his mother the faintest bit of attention. No, Harry Evans was sat
with the rest of them, quiet and a little apart… as it should be… but also still heads and above better
mannered than his mother. Sniffing at this, Marge feels like she should say something. Hell, she even
felt a little bad that the boy didn’t have magic like the rest of them. Shame, that.

Of course, complimenting Harry directly… or even speaking to him directly without addressing
someone else first was out of the question. Instead, Marge turns to her brother, catching Vernon’s
eye before tossing her head in the boy’s direction.

“I suppose its thanks to you and Petunia that the boy turned out so well.”

Vernon puffs up with pride at that, chuckling and fiddling with the end of his mustache. Meanwhile,
out of the corner of her eye, Marge sees Harry jolt in surprise… all the reason she needs to turn and
finally interact with him directly.

“Normally, I’d say it’s all to do with the blood. Bad blood will out… I still believe that in the vast
majority of cases.”

Before the silent young man can respond, Marge is already turning to his Aunt.

“See here… what was it the boy’s father did again, Petunia?”

Pausing in thought for a moment, Petunia eventually shrugs.

“Oh, nothing. He didn’t work, he was unemployed.”

Hm. Unemployed. Marge thought she remembered something about that, something about money…
but it was escaping her right now. Instead, she defaults to the usual.

“A drunk too, no doubt?”

Here, Petunia frowns slightly.

“Err, no actually. Wasn’t a drunk, to my knowledge.”

Oh? Strange. But no matter. Marge just waves a hand dismissively, slipping a bite of the Tikka
Masala (as good as it always is when she herself orders from that particular curry house) into her
mouth and chewing quickly before continuing once she’s swallowed.

“No matter! In the end, it has nothing to do with the father usually. It has EVERYTHING to do with the
mother.”
Unlike Harry, Lily Evans doesn’t react to being called out at all. It’s possible she doesn’t even
register they’re talking about her… or what they’re talking about in general. The stupid cunt is too
busy eating out of her doggy bowls to pay them any mind. As well she should. Bitches like her are
better seen, not heard. And frankly, she should be lucky to be sharing the same food and drink with
the rest of them, if not the table and seats.

Ah, but where was she? Right!

“You see it all the time with dogs. If there’s something wrong with the bitch, then there’s usually
something wrong with the pup too.”

Of course, while this flagrant insult still doesn’t so much as register on Lily Evans’ radar… her son is
a fair bit quicker than her. Harry slowly starts to frown, clearly thinking that she’s insulting HIM now.
Far from it, in fact. Waving a hand through the air, Marge does the unthinkable. She admits she was
wrong.

“Still… let it not be said I cannot make a mistake. I’ve always said that breeding is everything. Bad
blood will out and nature will always overcome nurture. But… I was wrong. It turns out that nurture can
indeed overcome nature.”

Jabbing a finger at Harry, Marge smirks.

“You should thank my brother and his wife for raising you properly so you didn’t end up a lazy
layabout like your father, or a bad egg like your mother. You’ve done fairly well for yourself boy, and
it’s all thanks to these two for taking you in and giving you a home that you otherwise wouldn’t have
had.”

There’s a brief pause as Harry takes in Marge’s words, clearly a little slow just like his mother.
Never mind that Lily’s slowness came from her accident… the boy still takes time to process exactly
what Marge is saying. Eventually though, he slowly nods.

“… You’re right. And I am thankful to Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. Thank you for doing right by
me.”

Marge sits back in her seat rather smugly at that, even as everyone else in the room save for the
boy’s braindead mother all exchange amused looks at the way Harry gives in and thanks his Aunt
and Uncle. All in all, it’s an excellent house warming party to be sure. Good drinks, good food, good
company.

And of course, when Dudley and that Headmistress of his slip away upstairs to her nephew’s room,
Marge doesn’t say a word. Even with magic, Marge has no intentions of finding a man, settling down,
and starting a family. Her family are her bulldogs… and whatever magical creatures she might decide
to start breeding alongside them.

Still, that does mean Dudley is the future of the Dursley name. Their family line rests upon the young
man’s shoulders… and Marge certainly isn’t going to interrupt him when he’s in the process of
hooking a bitch of good breeding, that’s for sure. Best to just leave the boy to it. Somehow… she just
knows he knows exactly what he’s doing.
 51 - Chapter 50

Standing on the threshold at Number Four Privet Drive in Little Whinging, Hermione stares out… into
nothing. The fog just past the doorway is a veritable wall and not even light can get through. Not that
she’s expecting to see anything. Rather, the brunette bookworm just makes sure that the fog hasn’t
advanced at all before stepping back inside and closing the door.

Within Number Four Privet Drive at the last witches and wizard of the Magical World, as well as the
last living beings of their world. Harry James Potter and his wives. It was him, Lily, Hermione, Ginny,
Luna, Fleur, and Gabrielle.

Everyone else was gone. Needless to say, things were… hard for everyone in different ways. For
Hermione, she tries not to remember how things used to be outside of the house. The situation was
rough enough without reminders of all they’d had and all they’d lost.

And all they could do was wait too. Wait for the final moment so they could try to enact their final
plan. It was the best guess they had for how they might save their world. Wearing augmented time
turners around their neck, the seven of them were ready to go at any time… but just because they
were ready didn’t mean they were ready.

“Any change?”

Glancing up at Ginny Weasley, Hermione lets out a shuddering breath and shakes her head.

“Nothing. No change.”

Nodding sharply, Ginny crosses her arms over her chest and leans against the doorframe of the
kitchen for a moment before jerking her head towards the stairs.

“Your turn. Harry is up there waiting for you.”

Hermione blushes a little bit at that before nodding and hurrying up the stairs. She tries not to be… too
excited. It shouldn’t be exciting, after all. This was more a stopgap measure to keep them all from
going insane. This small home was never meant to fit seven people in isolation for such a long period
of time. It certainly wasn’t meant to do it without any entertainment besides the same handful of
books and a chess set.

In the end though, there was one other form of entertainment that they all had access to while they
waited for the end of the world to come. Sex.

Reaching the door of the transformed Master Bedroom, Hermione slips inside to find Harry waiting for
her already naked. Sitting on the edge of the bed with his cock out, he gives her a faint smile.
Hermione returns it with a hesitant little grin of her own before taking her wand and turning it on
herself. None of them are actually wearing clothing anymore. No way to wash them. But for the sake
of propriety and because most of Harry’s harem doesn’t actually engage in lesbian play with the
others, they conjure up sets of temporary clothing when moving around the house.
As such, it’s as easy as casting a silent finite with her wand and her not-real clothing vanishes in a
moment. Left in nothing but her birthday suit and the modified time turner around her neck, Hermione
slowly saunters over to the bed, watching as Harry’s cock grows and thickens from her approach. He
watches her get ever closer wordlessly, but then she surprises him by stepping past him instead of
stopping in front of him.

Rather than crawl into his lap or kneel between his legs, Hermione crawls up onto the bed on all
fours, getting on her hands and knees for Harry. When he looks back at her with a raised brow, she
just bites her lower lip and wiggles her ass in his direction as she gazes at him over her shoulder.

Chuckling, Harry stands up and climbs up onto the bed as well, kneeling behind Hermione and
grabbing her by the hips. It’s her turn with him after all, and they both know plenty of his women will
ask him to choose how he wants to fuck them. Hermione can choose for herself though… she always
has.

As Harry’s cock slides into her from behind, the brunette shudders as her lashes flutter. Her
chocolate-brown eyes threaten to roll back from the pleasure, even as he drives himself deep inside
of her and then quickly begins to fuck her from behind with the power and strength Hermione has
grown accustomed to. She moans softly, neither of them exchanging words or engaging in dirty talk.

It didn’t feel right at this point, truth be told. Yes, this was to keep their minds off of the situation they
were in… but at the same time, truly losing herself in the pleasure and forgetting all of the people
they’d lost felt disrespectful to Hermione, in a way. Besides, she knew full well that not all of Harry’s
harem had such difficulties. The walls of Number Four Privet Drive could be depressingly thin
sometimes and she’d heard all sorts of wanton words spoken by her fellow witches.

For Hermione though, she just groans, groans, and moans. She gasps and shudders and she claws
at the bedding beneath her as Harry fucks her doggystyle. In the back of her mind, she’s tangentially
aware that this room used to belong to Harry’s Aunt and Uncle. But it’s been transformed by magic
so much that it looks nothing like it originally did anymore.

Now… now it’s theirs. Their last refuge from the insanity going on outside of the house. They-!

Hermione’s eyes snap wide open as she feels a tug. Not a physical tug like Harry’s hands on her
hips, or a mental tug like the one constantly threatening to unravel her mind if she pulls too hard on a
particularly depressing thought. No, this is a metaphysical tug… this is a magical tug.

“H-Harry! It’s happening!”

“What?! Hermione!”

But they don’t have time for words. They don’t have time to talk. They don’t even have time for
Harry to pull out of her. Hermione can already feel it… the world fading around her. Except it’s not
that, it’s her fading from the world. She quickly grabs the modified time turner and begins fiddling
with it. This will work. This HAS to work. She just… hadn’t expected to be the first to go.

“You’re right. It’s happening.”

Wait, what? Twisting around, Hermione’s eyes widen when she sees Harry fiddling with his own
modified time turner. Only then does she realize that she’s not the first to go… it’s all happening at
once. The Final Moment is upon them. Unfortunately, they didn’t have enough time turners for
everyone. Just her, Harry, and Lily. Hermione doesn’t doubt that Lily felt it and responded
accordingly as well… Harry’s mother is as much a genius as Hermione herself is.

But the others… Hermione’s heart feels a pang for them. They have no recourse. All they can do is
hope that Hermione, Harry, and Lily will be able to fix things. And… and they will! She has to believe
that! No matter what happens, they’ll fix things!

Meeting Harry’s emerald eyes, Hermione sees the blaze of conviction in his gaze. As reality itself
fades away around them, they both set their modified time turners spinning at the exact moment that
the universe ceases to exist.

“Love you, ‘Mione’.”

“I love you too, Harry.”

And then… everything changes.

-x-X-x-

Strangely enough, when Hermione comes back to herself, she’s still naked and on her hands and
knees on a bed. She also has a cock buried in her gushing, clenching, squeezing twat. For a brief
moment, the brunette is left wondering if it somehow worked and they restored their reality, but her
mind erased her memory of whatever they had to do to make it happen.

… Then she notices the cock in her mouth.

Hermione would like to say she froze up. That she went absolutely still at the realization that she was
being spit-roasted between two men. But she doesn’t. Even as her mind goes still, her treacherous
younger body continues to move on autopilot, bouncing back and forth between the two cocks
impaling her from both ends and moaning up a storm as it cums again and again between them.

What… what was going on? It takes Hermione a second to gain control of her own eyes, at which
point she flicks her gaze upward to try to figure out who’s cock she’s sucking. Needless to say, the
brunette was not expecting the smiling face and affectionate eyes of one Vincent Crabbe to be
staring back down at her as he fists her locks into a makeshift ponytail and thrusts his cock down the
back of her throat again and again and again.

“Glughk! Glughk! Glughk!”

What… just… what?! No! Focus! She needed… to focus! She only had one chance to make this work,
after all. Her, Harry, Lily… they’d all discussed this in detail and great depth. When they arrived back
in time, they would first need to secure their places in their own minds and bodies with a specially
prepared piece of magic. It was a relatively simple spell and they’d even made sure they could all
cast it silently.

However, even if it was simple, it was also power intensive. So casting it wandlessly, without the
implement in hand to focus their magical power into the spell matrix… was impossible. She needed
her wand. She desperately, desperately needed her wand.
But obviously it wasn’t in hand at the moment, what with her on her hands and knees being face
fucked by Vincent Crabbe and railed by an unknown second wizard. Where was it? Hermione’s eyes
dart back and forth from side to side… and then she sees it. Her wand on the nightstand nearby.
Immediately, she manually takes control of her arm and tries to reach for it.

Easier said then done though when she’s impaled from both ends and her reach isn’t nearly enough
to cross the distance. She lets out a muffled whimper around Crabbe’s cock as she tries desperately
to reach her wand but to no avail. Only for the Slytherin Wizard to suddenly grunt.

“Need your wand for something, Hermione?”

She expects him to laugh at her in derision or something. To mock and insult her. To say a filthy
mudblood like her doesn’t need a wand. Needless to say, Hermione Granger is VERY surprised
when Crabbe just shrugs, reaches out, picks up her wand from the nightstand and hands it to her
without a care in the world.

What. The. Fuck? What kind of relationship could she and Crabbe possibly have in this world for him
to be willing to let her cast magic when they were both in such a compromising position? What- no, it
didn’t matter. She had the wand now. She just had to cast the spell and she would be golden. She
just needed to do the wand movements while being fucked from both ends and focus on the magic
and she would-

That’s when the memories start to hit her like sledgehammers. She’d been holding it all back… the
Hermione of this reality and timeline. Harry and Lily had both agreed with her that they needed to
avoid all possible contamination. Melding, assimilating, or… ‘combining’ couldn’t be allowed to
happen. Whatever versions of them existed in this timeline were liable to be tainted beyond belief and
judging by how Hermione had found herself, that was very much the case here.

Only… the Occlumency Shields they’d modified for this were only so viable. They couldn’t work
forever, mostly because Occlumency was only designed to keep out other minds. It wasn’t made for
keeping the original owner of a body’s mind locked up within.

Hermione had taken too long. The other version of her… those memories start to slam into her and
she starts to ‘remember’ her life in this timeline. Her grip on her wand becomes white-knuckled as
she gurgles on Crabbe’s cock… and squelches upon Goyle’s member. That’s one of the first things
she realizes once the modified Occlumency Shields fail and the other Hermione comes rushing in like
a tidal wave.

She’s being spit-roasted not just by Crabbe… but by Crabbe and Goyle. Those two buffoons who had
followed Draco Malfoy around like lost puppies all throughout their Hogwarts years… are fucking her.
They’re fucking her soundly. And judging by the lack of restraints and Crabbe’s willingness to give
her the wand, they’re doing so with her blessing as well.

Dudley. Hermione swiftly remembers Dudley in this timeline. Taking Harry’s place somehow. Not just
his spot at Hogwarts, but also his place as Hermione’s friend. Only, where Harry had lifted Hermione
up, Dudley had torn her down. The younger version of her had been so desperate for friends that she
hadn’t even seen it coming.

Hermione with her extra years and also a lot more experience behind her, saw what Dudley had done
clear as day though. He’d taken her as a young, impressionable muggleborn witch who’d just
arrived in the Magical World and he’d twisted her up into his own plaything. Then, he’d whored her
out to his friends… who just so happened to be Draco Malfoy, Vincent Crabbe, and Gregory Goyle.

Worse, once Dudley was satisfied that he’d ruined her and made sure she would never be the
brilliant witch she could have become, he’d all but discarded her. Oh sure, the other Hermione’s
memories are filled with Dudley coming around for some more fun once in a while… but it was Crabbe
and Goyle who had ultimately taken her for themselves. They’d taken her, they’d tamed her, and
they’d… oh god, it was sickening.

They’d finished what Dudley started. Like a pair of intellect vampires, the two had actually grown
smarter while making their version of Hermione dumber and dumber. She’d brought out the best and
the worst in both boys, turning them from dimwitted gorillas and muscle into surprisingly clever
wizards with plenty of low cunning and an actual claim to being true Slytherins.

And in turn, they’d used and abused her… they’d used and abused her family as well. Her poor
father, unaware of his cuckolding thanks to magic. Her poor mother, forced to give birth to a baby
right alongside Hermione. Their children… might be Vincent and Gregory’s. Or one of them might be
Dudley’s. No one had bothered checking, not even Dudley himself. Because he didn’t care. Not
about her, not about any of it.

She was just a toy to him now that he’d taken what he considered to be his revenge. And the others?
Hermione didn’t know. Had Dudley killed Harry? Killed Lily? S-Surely not, right? No… they had to still
be out there. They had to be… because Hermione was already lost.

One might think, given that she was older, more experienced, and definitely smarter than this
timeline’s Hermione, that she wouldn’t even need to spell to take over the younger witch’s body.
But it didn’t work like that. The spell was always necessary, no matter how dim or stupid their other
self was… because their other self had the homefield advantage and in this case that was everything.

Hermione might be smarter than the Hermione of this timeline, but that just means she sinks into the
soft quicksand of her counterpart’s molded mind all the easier. All her knowledge, all her brilliance,
all her magical genius… it dissolves in mere moments like a drop of ink in a glass of water. As though
it was never even there.

Harry and Lily would… would have to do it. Surely they wouldn’t be caught off guard like she was.
Surely one of them would have a wand they could use to cast the spell that would secure their minds.

Surely… surely…

“Err… Hermione?”

Blinking dumbly, still sucking on Vincent’s cock while Gregory pistons in and out of her pussy from
behind, Hermione glances up at one of her primary lovers.

“… You wanted your wand for something?”

Huh? Looking over, she sees that she is indeed clutching her wand in a white-knuckled fist. That’s…
strange. She doesn’t remember asking for it. Nor does she remember what she wanted it for. Weird.
With a shrug, Hermione puts the wand down and gets back to work. Vincent just groans as she
redoubles her efforts to make him cum with her slutty little mudblood tongue and needy little
mudblood throat. Meanwhile, Gregory huffs and puffs as he fucks her even harder from behind.

Hermione’s eyes twinkle with happiness. She knows she’s right where she belongs. Sandwiched
between her boys. Being used by some handsome, hunky Pureblood Wizards like the mudblood cum
dump she is. And she couldn’t possibly be happier.
 52 - Chapter 51

“’Tunia, I’m home!”

As he steps through the door of their new manor, Vernon quickly remembers that his wife isn’t likely
to hear him, not like she would have back at Number Four Privet Drive. Their new place is rather
large after all, and while his voice DOES carry, it doesn’t carry to every part of it like it did with their
old home. Though as far as downsides went, this one was better than most. He’d always wanted a
bigger place, but it wasn’t until his family got their hands on their very own magic that it had become
a possibility.

Funny how getting magic of one’s own changed one’s opinion on the stuff. Of course, Vernon had
mellowed out on magic years before he’d gotten it himself. Back when his son suddenly turned out to
be magical, and then shortly afterwards his wife as well, he’d sort of had to be okay with it. After all,
he loved Dudley and Petunia with all his heart. He wasn’t about to turn his back on the both of them
that easily!

It had just been hard. What with the wizards forcing them to look after Petunia’s addled sister and
her peculiar brat. A few years over a decade of having to house the pair and deal with their
freakishness. But it was all worth it in the end. Not only had Harry turned out to be an alright sort of
young man once he didn’t have any magic mucking about with him. And Vernon’s family… well,
they’d benefited quite a lot from Harry Evans being a muggle in the end.

“Master Dursley, sir! You called?”

Yes, quite a lot. Vernon graces the small House Elf creature that’s popped into existence before him
with a jovial smile.

“Heh, not for you Dobby, but you’ll do all the same. Take my things and put them away for me. But
first, where is my wife?”

“Right away sir! Mistress Dursley is in the bath, sir! Shall I let her know yous has arrived, Master
Dursley?”

Ah, the bath. Now THAT sounded lovely. Sure, Vernon’s muggle suit and dress shoes were
enchanted to provide the most comfort that money could buy and magic could supply, but he’d still
been on an awfully long trip. All the way across the pond in New York, in fact!

“No, no, I’ll go see to her myself. You just focus on taking care of the luggage… and maybe prepare
some supper for me, yeah? I know ‘Tunia already ate… I may or may not eat so if I don’t come by
the kitchens, don’t worry your head over it. Just have it ready in case.”

“Yes sir! Right away sir! Mistress Petunia did eat already sirs!”

Bobbing his head up and down like one of those newfangled bobble-heads, the House Elf looks
rather ridiculous with his ears flopping all over the place. Enough to have Vernon chuckling and
shaking his head in amusement as the two of them part ways. He doesn’t worry about leaving all of
his heavy luggage for someone of Dobby’s size to take care of.

For one, these House Elves were downright useful creatures with their own sort of magic that made
them the perfect servants. For two, they actually LOVED work apparently, crazy as that sounded.

Dudley had learned all about it from that friend of his, Draco Malfoy. That’s where he got Dobby as
well, a house warming gift of sorts. Apparently, Dobby was a bit of a peculiar House Elf, but Draco
had assured them that they just needed to punish the little bugger whenever he acted up and they’d
be fine. Or even just let him do it, since he was so prone to accidents sometimes.

So far Vernon hadn’t had to punish the little guy even once. He was a better worker than any
humans that the former Grunnings Manager had working under him throughout his life too. But at the
same time, Vernon WAS gone on business trips quite often, so he supposed it just hadn’t cropped
up yet.

Indeed, this latest trip had been another based on business. It was terrible what was happening in the
muggle world right now of course. Truly terrible. All that business over in the East a year back had led
to what they were dealing with now in the West in 1998. The Stock Market was beginning to crash
and while everyone kept saying that the worst was behind them, Vernon wasn’t so sure. In fact, he
had a gut feeling that the financial crisis was just ramping up and that nothing was going to be fixed
before the end of the year at this rate.

If he’d still been a muggle, if he’d still been working at Grunnings, Vernon might have even feared
for his job, it was looking that bad. Hell, he probably would have stuck his head in the sand like
everyone else seemed to be doing, pretending like it wasn’t as bad as it was and waiting for
everything to blow over. Whether that would have gotten his ass handed to him or he would have
survived… Vernon didn’t know. But it also didn’t matter.

He was magical now and with magic came not just wealth insulated from the troubles and woes of
the muggle financial sector, but also perspective. He’d retired from Grunnings early, allowing them to
keep him on as an ‘advisor’ to the Company Board. Heh, the difference between quitting your job
because you’re suddenly rich and quitting it for any other reason, Vernon supposed.

If he’d quit without letting Grunnings know about the financial windfall behind his departure, he’s
sure they would have let him go without so much as a ‘don’t let the door hit your ass on the way
out’! But because he was suddenly a man with money… more money than most of the Board
Members themselves, they fell all over themselves to accommodate him, to get his ear and to try and
keep in his good books.

He'd be collecting a tidy little stipend from Grunnings for the rest of his life for his ‘advisory role’.
Maybe he’d even make a play for a Board Seat himself one of these days, if he was really bored.

But back to the financial crisis. He’d gone over to New York and played the Stock Market like a
fiddle. Insulated by all of their money being from the magical world, he was able to buy all sorts of
stocks and shares in businesses that were currently taking a hit but that he just knew would bounce
back in time. Some companies were too big to fail, and while they were certainly hurting now, they’d
recover once this was all over.

He probably could have stayed in New York for the rest of the year making similar trades and deals
and come out the other side as a muggle billionaire, to tell the truth. He certainly hadn’t pushed
things to the limits of what could be done when one combined the financial know how of a muggle
businessman with the wealth and holdings of a magical lord.

But he’d come home now all the same for one reason and one reason only… Vernon Dursley had
missed his wife. Vernon and Petunia Dursley had always loved each other. Their marriage wouldn’t
have survived over a decade of dealing with his wife’s sister and nephew if they hadn’t. But as time
went on and they both got older, there was no denying that a… physical sort of separation had
occurred.

Arriving in the Master Bedroom, Vernon can see that the light in the Master Bath is indeed on. He can
also hear his wife humming a toon and the barely audible sounds of water splashing as she lounges
in the tub. Smirking, Vernon quickly begins to strip down to his birthday suit. He’s always been a
beefy man. A big man. Big boned, he might have said once upon a time.

But you could be big and fit. Or you could be big and fat. And Vernon had to admit, in his pursuit of
higher and higher positions at Grunnings, he’d let himself go when it came to his physical health.
Fortunately, magic had solutions for that. Magic had a solution for everything. He was still fairly big.
Still rather round. More barrel-like then grotesque though. In fact, he was starting to see some muscle
definition in some areas like his arms and legs.

Humming, Vernon heads over to the bathroom door and lets himself inside. With no socks or shoes
on, he’s able to move across the floor quietly, over to where Petunia is currently resting facing away
from him. Coming up behind her, he marvels at an upside down view of his wife’s beautiful body for
a moment. He’s never thought Petunia was ugly, even back when they were both still muggles. But
there’s no denying that magic has been even better to her than it has been for him.

Leaning down, he reaches out and runs his hands through Petunia’s hair.

“Hello, darling.”

While his wife does jolt for a second, she quickly relaxes. The only other person able to access the
Master Bathroom that easily while she’s using it is him. Otherwise, it’s warded to block anyone else
from entering, even the House Elf unless she calls for it. So she’s not too caught off guard, and in
fact she quickly smiles as she relaxes back into his hands.

“Vernon… you’re home…”

“Heh. That I am, Pet. That I am.”

“Mmm…”

After a moment, she turns her head… and this time she does pause for a moment when she sees his
nakedness. She gives him an exasperated look but then smiles like a minx as she reaches out and
grabs his cock, bringing it over to her mouth and opening wide to suck him in. Vernon groans as
Petunia begins to suck him off right then and there.

He moves to the side of the tub so she doesn’t have to twist around quite so much and leaves one
hand atop her head while the other goes to her breasts to begin playing with them one after the other.
They both have a MUCH greater libido now thanks to the potion regimen that’s made them both feel
so youthful and energized of late.
No more aches and pains, no more having a hard time getting up in the morning. No more feeling like
his back is going to give out on him. No more feeling like her feet are killing her. With them both
feeling so good all the time… and looking even better… was it any wonder that they’d rekindled the
sexual side of their relationship? It felt like they were in their early twenties again having just met and
having the time of their lives as a result.

Another groan spills forth from Vernon’s mouth as Petunia sucks down the length of his cock past
the halfway point. His dick tip tickles the back of her throat, but she doesn’t go any further than that…
and he doesn’t expect her to. After all, his belly still hangs a bit, big as it is, making it all but
impossible for her to bury her nose in his crotch even if she wanted to.

But that’s okay, because this is all just foreplay anyways. After a few minutes of Petunia sucking his
cock and Vernon fondling her tits, his wife pulls back and clings to the side of the tub, looking up at
him lustfully.

“Fuck me, Vern.”

“Of course, Pet.”

His mass displaces a whole lot of bathwater as he climbs in behind her, but neither of them care all
that much. Petunia turns over onto her knees and climbs to the edge of the tub while he kneels
behind her as well. Kneeling in a bathtub for any amount of time would normally have been no small
amount of discomfort… but not for those with magic. A simple cushioning charm already applied by
Petunia when she first slipped in makes it feel like Vernon is kneeling on a bed rather than in a tub.

Without further ado, he slides into his wife from behind. Petunia moans as her ass disappears from
view under his barrel of a belly, and Vernon groans as he holds her by her hips, thrusting into her in
no time at all. The two of them waste no time in getting into things. She pushes her hips back into him
and he shifts his forward, fucking into her.

They really have been reborn. Vernon hadn’t known what to make of it back when Dudley turned out
to be the magical one and Harry wasn’t. And then Petunia got magic too and… while he never would
have abandoned his family, he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t worried they might abandon him. But
then he’d been brought in on the grand conspiracy… the big secret. They were stealing magic. And
he was next up.

Did Vernon feel guilty about how they’d obtained their magic? Not really, no. In the end, the Dursleys
had earned it. They deserved it. More than anything, he was just glad he hadn’t lost his family to the
magical world. Instead, he’d gotten to join them… and he could already see that Dudley thought the
same way he did. That straddling the line between muggle and magical and making a profit off of
BOTH sides… that was the way to go about things.

His son was growing up to be a fine young man. And Vernon couldn’t be prouder.

Meanwhile, his wife was a damn minx! Vernon groans as Petunia’s pussy tightens up around his
cock and she moans her way through a climax. With a lustful growl, he leans forward and wraps his
large hands around to her front, grasping both of her tits with them. He gropes her soft, full tits in a
way that has Petunia moaning up a storm as he fucks her even harder than before.
Bathwater sloshes everywhere, but neither of them care. They fuck without worrying about it, and
when Vernon manages to draw another explosive orgasm from his wife, he lets her carry him along
with her this time, cumming as well as he fills her with his seed while letting out a heartfelt groan. The
both of them shudder together for a moment as Vernon contemplates whether it might be possible to
get Petunia pregnant again.

After Dudley, neither of them had ever considered having a second child. Just wasn’t practical
especially when they were forced to look after Harry and Lily. But things changed, didn’t they? And
now they had this big, empty house. Dudley probably wouldn’t want to live with them forever either,
meaning it might get even emptier soon enough.

With that thought in mind, Vernon lifts his wife out of the bath in a bridal carry and takes her into their
bedroom. Needless to say, neither of them get much sleep that night and Vernon never does wind up
going to the kitchen for some supper. But they aren’t complaining.
 53 - Chapter 52

Lily Potter, Minister of Magic, was a genius. Save for her brief stint as an invalid before her son and
his lover Hermione Granger brought her back to herself, Lily has always been absolutely brilliant.
That’s not a boast, that’s just simple fact.

Oh sure, she had her weak spots. For instance, her son Harry. Deep down inside Lily knew that their
sexual relationship was wrong. But he reminded her so much of James, of the husband she lost. And
more than that, he’d saved her. Her gratitude towards him would never truly diminish. But gratitude
wasn’t why they’d wound up falling into bed together. In the end, Lily was just a weak woman in that
regard. And her beloved boy was willing to satisfy her perverted lusts.

Still, she was the smartest witch of her generation, and frankly she believed she was smarter than
every wizard in her generation too. Someone like Severus might try to disagree with that assertion,
but then his small-minded pigheadedness made him disagreeable about a lot of things. Just couldn’t
be helped.

Though… even now Lily feels a slight pang at his loss. At everyone’s loss, really. She and Severus
might not have been friends after Harry and Hermione restored her mind and would likely never be
friends again given the things he’d done, but that didn’t change the fact that they’d grown up
together as childhood neighbors.

More than that, even Severus didn’t deserve to be erased from time like the rest of the world had
been. Lily purses her lips at that thought, glancing around her office and then out the window at the
impenetrable wall of fog just beyond it. Technically, she was holed up in her old bedroom at Number
Four Privet Drive in Little Whinging, but with some clever applications of magic, Lily has expanded
and transfigured the room so that it looks exactly like the Minister’s Office back at the now-gone
Ministry of Magic.

She might not have a Ministry to preside over anymore, but she was still Minister, damn it all to hell.
She’d be the last Minister of this timeline if they didn’t fix this though.

That got back to Lily being a genius, however. She hadn’t told the others, both because she wasn’t
entirely sure she could do it but also because they didn’t need the help… but Lily might not have a
functional magic core in the timeline they’re going back to.

Harry and Hermione would be fine of course. Wherever they were in the new timeline, they would still
have their magic and easy access to their wands, Lily was sure. However, they might not have met
each other. Depending on what Delphini Riddle did, the changes might have resulted in Lily winding
up left uncured and invalid instead of brought back to sanity by Harry and Hermione. Or worse, she
was sent back long before she was cured and had no way to get to a wand to cast said spell.

In this timeline, it was only after they’d gotten her mind back for her that Lily had been able to focus
on rebuilding her destroyed magical core. She’d gotten her magic back eventually of course, better
than ever before in fact, but it had been a trying experience and no short road to progress down. In
the timeline she was going to, she could not expect to have that though.
That was why she was refining the spell that Harry and Hermione would be casting on themselves
the other side of the transition, making a version of it that would protect her mind and soul in the here
and now even if she didn’t have magic in the before and then.

It might not work, of course. What Harry and Hermione were going to do was far safer, which was
another reason Lily hadn’t mentioned her plans to either of them. In the event that she did wind up
magicless again, she was confident they would come for her and recover her post-haste. She just
had to make sure she was secured until they did.

She’s pretty sure she has it. Just putting the finishing touches on the refinement now and- ah, there it
is.

Lily feels the pull and knows that it’s time. Their last bastion is dying and while the others besides
her, Hermione, and Harry will unfortunately be left behind, they know the sacrifice they’re making.
Straightening up in her chair, Lily Potter looks around the facsimile of her office one last time before
using the time turner while simultaneously casting the spell that would protect her mind and soul as
the world around her began to reverse.

Not an easy maneuver by any means… but as previously mentioned, Lily was a genius.

-x-X-x-

The first thing she notices is the weight as she ‘awakens’ in her past self. She feels vindicated
almost immediately as her hands trail over some swaying flowers right in front of her, finding herself
in a backyard on a bright, sunny day. As the Minister expected, she’s magicless in this form.

Better still, the spell worked perfectly, despite being a dangerous gamble on Lily’s part. Her mind and
soul are protected in a bubble of sorts and though she feels the weight of her other self’s fractured
mind pressing down on her, Lily is able to withstand it just fine. She’ll be alright.

Though, trying to press for control of her body seems to be a lost cause. It’s like moving through
molasses, she quickly realizes. Her body doesn’t want to answer HER commands, even though the
Lily in the driver’s seat is a complete moron who can barely string two thoughts together. Future Lily
is still very much the interloper here. But with a little bit of time, uninterrupted by any distractions, she
thinks she might be able to-

“Auntie! I need something from you!”

Future Lily feels a jolt of shock as control of her past self’s body is immediately torn from her
delicately grasping hands once more. The Lily of this timeline turns around immediately to regard her
nephew, though that also sends a shock through Future Lily’s soul at the man she sees in front of
her. Dudley Dursley looks surprisingly fit, healthy, and handsome as he stands there with a grin on
his face and his hands in his pockets.

More than that though… he looks like a wizard. He’s not wearing robes or anything, but he is wearing
a shirt with a moving magical picture on it, and he even has a wand in one of his hands. H-How? How
could Dudley have possibly given himself magic in this timeline?!

As her past self prances over to her nephew, seemingly incapable of disobeying him, Dudley’s grin
only widens.
“Let’s go inside, Auntie. I want to play medi-wizard~”

Lily Potter can only watch helplessly as her past self marches their body inside, all the way to the
room that the Minister just left behind in the future. Only this version of her old bedroom is neither
expanded nor transfigured. As Past Lily stands there waiting for further orders, Future Lily is trapped,
a stranger in her own body.

“Go ahead and strip down, Auntie. I can’t give you a proper physical if you’re wearing clothes, now
can I?”

No… there was no way. Lily had been distracted by her circumstances before, not really paying much
attention to the way Dudley had said he wanted to play medi-wizard. But as her body strips itself
down to just her panties, she realizes what sort of man her nephew truly is. He’s a monster, the
despicable sort of scumbag who would take advantage of a woman at her lowest point without even
batting an eye.

What is he going to do to her? What has he done to her before now? She only belatedly realizes how
aroused her past self is. An instinctive, involuntary defense mechanism to protect against Dudley’s
abuse perhaps? She’s already so wet… like she’s ready for him to assault her. Future Lily feels a
shiver go down through her soul, seeing as she currently lacks a proper spine.

Though as Dudley steps forward and reaches out to fondle her now naked breasts, the trapped
Minister of Magic does find her eyes drawn to his wand in particular. He’s holding it rather loosely
right now. Her magic core is still destroyed, but Lily could… she could maybe jumpstart it with a proper
magic focus. It’s a long shot, but maybe?

Of course, that would require her to somehow take control of this body for a split second. Something
that would have been impossible moments before, but suddenly seems far more doable as she
realizes that her past self is starting to moan up a storm from Dudley’s ‘inspection’ of her naked
body. The more Dudley gropes and fondles her, the easier Future Lily finds it to twitch her fingers, to
shift her arms back and forth.

It still takes time. Time in which Dudley brings his wand down to one of her nipples and zaps her,
making Lily squeal like some pig bitch instead of the human being she damn well is! But that’s not
her. That’s past her. Future Lily keeps that distinction in mind, even as she readies herself for an
attempt. When Dudley brings his fingers down to her slit and stuffs them in her cunt while continuing
to routinely zap her nipples with his wand… that’s when Lily strikes.

Quick as a flash, she snatches Dudley’s wand from his hand. She has no way of knowing how
compatible it is for her of course, so she just goes for it and taps the wand against her collarbone,
trying her best to jumpstart the repair of her magical core before-

“Lily!”

Before that happens. Dudley’s authoritative, annoyed voice completely destroys whatever control
Future Lily had over her past self’s body. In an instant, she quakes, quivers, and flinches away from
him, even as he easily retrieves his wand from her grasp. But that’s okay, because the trapped
Minister of Magic was expecting something like that. She just needed that one instant and hopefully…
“What got into you just then? Silly bitch, you know full well that you don’t have any magic.”

Suddenly, Dudley looks positively evil as he continues to finger her past self’s twat.

“After all… I took it from you. For your own safety.”

What? Future Lily’s entire soul shakes in horror at that fact. She tries to look at her past self’s inner
workings more closely, to see if what he’s saying is true. Is her magical core still there, just damaged
and in need of repair? Or has it been taken entirely?

She… she can’t tell. But she can tell that her small bout of defiance didn’t do anything. She didn’t
manage to jumpstart her core, even if it was still there. She’s still very much trapped.

“Alright, get up on the bed on your hands and knees like the dog you are, Auntie. Since apparently I
can’t expect you to keep your hands to yourself.”

As her past self does as she’s told, Lily can only shudder in even more horror when she hears the
sound of a zipper being pulled down. Dudley tucks his wand away in a holster and both his hands
find their way to her hips. His cock, meanwhile, finds her cunt way too soon for her tastes. In the end,
the Minister of Magic can’t do anything as her nephew proceeds to assault her past self, fucking into
her from behind in a complete mockery of a ‘physical’.

Her past self moans up a storm and Dudley chuckles as she bucks her hips back into his thrusts like
the bitch in heat she apparently is.

“That’s a good girl. Not sure what that was before, but you’re back to normal now, aren’t you?
Good little bitch.”

Reaching down and around, he fondles her tits some more as he fucks her, grunting into her ear like
an animal all the while. The worst part is, she can feel how good it is even through the shield. She
can tell just how much her past self is LOVING the sexual attention. Horrifying doesn’t even cut it at
this point.

She has to wait for Harry or Hermione to come and save her. There’s no doubt about that at this
point. But if she remains conscious of what is happening to her body, of what Dudley is doing to her,
Lily Potter is sure she’ll eventually go mad.

That’s why… she pulls back. The shield is holding. Her last spell is still working to protect her soul and
mind from being subsumed by the Lily of this timeline. It won’t hurt for her to put herself to sleep,
entering a dormant state until Harry or Hermione can come and wake her up.

Though, as she falls into a deep, deep slumber with her nephew pounding into her from behind, the
Minister of Magic does have one last thought. When they fixed this and put everything back to the
way it was, she was going to make sure to punish the Dursleys far, far more for their transgressions.
Dudley most of all. Just one curse of bad luck clearly hadn’t been enough for her scummy relatives.
Not by a long shot.
 54 - Chapter 53

“Please Minister… she’s the only family I have left. I’d be willing to do anything to keep her safe.”

Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic, was a wizard who prized competence in his subordinates above
almost everything else. Almost everything else.

That was why he’d been so sad to see Tiffany Umbridge go, truth be told. Not only was she just as
competent as Dolores, but she was also a lot easier on the eyes as well. But alas, Cornelius knew it
was probably for the best. Tiffany was a smart girl… perhaps a little too smart. Those looks of hers
were either entirely natural, or she’d somehow managed to find a workaround for the well-known
pitfall of Beauty Charm over-usage.

See, one might assume that the thing the Minister of Magic valued most in his subordinate above
even competence was looks… but that wasn’t the case. Why should he? The vast majority of witches
were already beautiful thanks to Beauty Charms, and while a handful eschewed their usage, or were
simply too ugly for them to have any effect on (Poor Dolores) they were ultimately in a very small
minority.

No, what Cornelius Fudge prized more than anything else, more than competence or even looks…
was obedience. He preferred his subordinates to know their place, to not have any ambitions for
taking his job from him, and to ultimately know how to submit to his authority above all else.

In that regard, Tiffany Umbridge was perhaps a bad subordinate. She’d never failed to do a single
thing he’d asked of her of course, and indeed she’d done an excellent job doing things he hadn’t
even asked of her. But she was too ambitious by half for Fudge to enjoy having her working under
him in the long run, he’d come to realize.

No, having her as more of a peer as Headmistress of Hogwarts, School of Witchcraft and Wizardry,
was simply better. Especially when it offered him opportunities like the one staring him right in the
face.

Cornelius Fudge offers Madam Amelia Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement, an apologetic smile as he shakes his head.

“I’m sorry, Amelia. We’ve worked together for a long time. I value our friendship. But your niece…
she’s ignored your warnings. I’m not sure what else I can do for you…”

It had all started two weeks ago, when Tiffany had contacted Fudge with something that had made
him grin from ear to ear and left him reeling from the possibilities. Dirt on Amelia Bones. Who ever
would have thought it possible? The Director of the DMLE had been a thorn in not just Fudge’s side,
but indeed much of the Ministry’s side for her entire career.

The woman eschewed Beauty Charms as a general rule, not because she knew about their
debilitating effects, but because she didn’t want to actually attract another man after her husband
and the rest of the Bones Family had perished during the Dark Lady’s First Rise. Ultimately, Amelia
Bones and Susan Bones were the only members left of House Bones, and while there were plenty of
wizards who had aimed to insert themselves into that particular golden trove and make it their own,
Madam Bones had rebuffed every last one of them.

Her sterling record, backed by a continuous perfect performance, made it impossible for Cornelius or
anyone else to do anything about her as well. She was very good at what she did, and completely
incorruptible, annoyingly enough. Fortunately, her ambitions started and ended in the DMLE, where
she’d risen to the position of Director and then never tried to go further… never tried to go for HIS job.

But that didn’t mean the Minister was happy having such a harridan at his back. Amelia might have
decent looks even without Beauty Charms, but she marred them by always being stern, sharp, and
altogether icy and unapproachable.

… Until now. Two weeks ago, Headmistress Umbridge had let Fudge know about a new social group
at Hogwarts… Dumbledore’s Army. A group that young Susan Bones may have joined or founded…
the details were still sparse. But what was definitely certain was Susan was a member, and after that
whole thing with the Hogwarts Social Group ‘Knights of Walpurgis’ turning out to become the core of
Lady Voldemort’s Death Eaters, the Ministry of Magic kept a careful eye on any copycat groups that
might crop up at Hogwarts.

Two weeks ago, Fudge had started the chain of dominoes that had led to today when he’d called
Amelia to his office and asked what she knew about all of this. It had given him the privilege of seeing
the DMLE Director off her game and nervous for the first time in all the years they’d known each
other, and he’d immediately known that this was too good of an opportunity to pass up.

It hadn’t been hard to work Amelia up into a frenzied panic. Susan was all she had left. She was
Amelia’s sole weakness. The older witch would do anything for her. That’s why, when Cornelius
called Amelia into his office again the very next day, he wasn’t surprised to see she’d started using
Beauty Charms… probably considering them just another tool in her arsenal to convince him to leave
her niece alone.

Unfortunately for Amelia, Susan got her obstinance, arrogance, and bullheadedness from her Aunt
from the look of things. Amelia had reached out to Susan and told her she needed to stop going to
meetings with Dumbledore’s Army, and that she needed to disavow the group. Susan had refused in
no uncertain terms.

As the last two weeks had continued on, Amelia had layered more and more Beauty Charms as
she’d asked Cornelius for more time, all but begging him for mercy. They both knew that as Minister,
he was empowered to go over her head and instruct the Head Auror, Rufus Scrimgeour, to bring the
ringleaders of this ‘Dumbledore’s Army’ in for questioning and interrogation, to make sure it wasn’t
another Lady Voldemort situation.

That was the last thing Amelia wanted though… and now here she was, offering to do anything for him
if it kept her niece out of interrogation.

“Please… I just need a little bit more time. I’m close to getting through to Susan. And o-once I have,
we can use her… use her as an informant…”

Cornelius hums, pretending to consider that. Finally though, he sighs.

“I am not adverse to showing mercy, Amelia. But I need a good reason to stay my hand any further.
You’ve had two weeks, my dear. While I would love to give some more time… I also don’t want
another You-Know-Who situation on our hands simply because I wasn’t willing to act promptly and
swiftly. I need assurances… you’re a strong woman, Amelia. Your niece clearly takes after you in that
regard. How am I supposed to believe that she can be cowed when I’ve never once seen you show
a single submissive bone in YOUR body?”

And there it was. Technically nothing inappropriate. Not even too forward, in Cornelius’ humble
estimation. But he’s definitely planted the idea in Amelia’s head. He can see her turning over his
words… and can see the effect that two weeks of stronger and stronger concentrated Beauty Charms
has had on her once brilliant mind. The Amelia Bones of two weeks ago would have seen right
through him, even though Cornelius was being careful. But the Amelia Bones of now…

“I can… show you just how submissive we Bones women can be, Minister.”

He just raises an eyebrow, as Amelia rises from her chair and brings forth her wand. He’s not
worried, the wards of his office protect him from hostile magic. Amelia doesn’t turn the wand onto
him anyways. She turns it towards his door, activating the locks so no one can interrupt them. Fudge
feels the wards twitching in his mind and allows it to happen, even as he sits back in his chair behind
his desk.

Once she’s made sure they won’t be disturbed, the DMLE Director turns her wand back on herself,
casting the strongest Beauty Charm yet. Her breasts grow an additional cup size and she looks like
grows ten years younger… she even has freckles smattered across her cheeks and the bridge of her
nose as she gives him a nervous, flirtatious smile.

Then, setting her wand aside, Amelia Bones begins to strip naked right in front of him. Her robes
come off first, followed by her shirt and pants. The sort of attire that a no-nonsense, tough-as-nails
woman in a position of power might wear.

Except… her underwear tells a different story. The golden bra, panty, and thigh-high combo she’s
wearing isn’t anything TOO risqué, but the white little bow and frills along the top of her bra make it
clear that she’s probably wearing her sexiest undergarments right now. On the one hand, sad. On
the other hand… perfect.

Clasping her hands together in front of her, the deaged Amelia Bones bites at her lower lip as she
pushes her tits up with her arms.

“D-Do you like what you see, Minister.”

Smirking, Cornelius inclines his head.

“Not bad, Amelia. Not bad at all. For a start, anyways.”

She flinches at that but doesn’t seem too surprised by his words. Nodding, she slowly circles around
his desk… and then perches herself up on the piece of furniture, willingly spreading her legs for him as
she gives him a hooded look.

“What… what else would you have me do, Minister?”

He’s tempted to tell her to get under his desk and start sucking his cock. He’s tempted to have her
stay there for the rest of the day. But that would mean he wouldn’t get to fuck her any time soon and
Cornelius Fudge really, REALLY wants to fuck Amelia Bones. He’s wanted this for a long, long time.
But there’s no reason he can’t just do things… in a different order.

Rising from his chair, pushing it back, Fudge responds to Amelia’s query with actions, but words.

“O-Oh!”

Pulling her off of his desk, he spins the half-naked DMLE Director around and pushes her forward.

“Bend over, Amelia.”

“Y-Yes sir…”

She does as she’s told, even arching her back instinctively in a way Fudge knows is probably the
Beauty Charms influencing her. She looks positively perfect like this, wearing nothing but her golden
yellow underwear and thrusting her ass up into the air as her tits press into the mahogany wood of
his desk.

Taking out his own wand, Fudge brings it to the side of Amelia’s panties and casts a quick cutting
charm. She gasps as he pulls her underwear off of her crotch without having to tug it down her legs,
whimpering as she looks back at him with those big brown eyes of hers.

“These are mine now, Amelia.”

His tone brooks no argument and she offers none either, merely lowering her gaze submissively.

“Yes… yes sir…”

Cornelius wonders how much of it is an act and how much of it is real at this point. But in the end, it
doesn’t matter. Beauty Charms have a way of making fiction into reality. The more a witch uses
them, the easier they are to handle. Every wizard knows this, and while a handful of witches figure it
out, they know better than to try to convince their fellow women of the danger.

… After all, women were not a united force. They were catty and bitchy and loved to tear each other
down. The one or two witches who had attempted to blow the whistle on Beauty Charms over the
centuries had been positively ripped to shreds and shunned from public eye by their own gender, with
wizards having to do absolutely nothing to stop them.

Regardless, Cornelius has a beautiful, submissive woman in front of him, and she’s now panty-less.
With a lustful growl, the Minister of Magic frees his cock from its confines, palms Amelia’s perfectly
heart-shaped ass with one hand and guides his member to her drooling entrance with the other.

A moment later and he’s inside of her, fucking the beautiful DMLE Director from behind as his desk
rocks with the power of his thrusts. Amelia makes adorable squeaking noises as he fucks her too,
proving to be incredibly tight. He knows that’s at least partially because of the Beauty Charms, of
course. But he also knows it’s because he’s probably the first man to fuck Madam Bones in over a
decade, since her husband passed.

Grinning like the cat who caught the canary, Fudge rears back a hand and brings it down on
Amelia’s ass, making her cry out in response.

SMACK!

“Eep!”

“You know, Amelia… it dawns on me that you’ve given me a lot of trouble over the years as well.
Almost as much trouble as Susan is giving us now…”

Amelia trembles under him, whimpering and moaning in equal measure, almost too lost in the
pleasure of the dicking he’s giving her to respond. But eventually, she’s able to focus enough to
answer him.

“I-I’m sorry, Minister…”

But Cornelius shakes his head.

“I’m not sure sorry will cut it, my dear. But not to worry. You’ll have plenty of time to make it all up to
me. And you want to make it up to me, don’t you sweetie?”

As he growls out those last words, Cornelius Fudge grabs his subordinate by the hips and begins to
really hammer into her from behind. Meanwhile, Amelia Bones squeals and creams herself on his
cock for the first time, driven mad with lust and arousal by the Beauty Charms she cast on her own
body.

“Y-Yes sir!”

He just chuckles in response. The last man who called Amelia Bones sweetie was drummed out of
the Auror Department… after being cursed seven ways to Sunday. It was a testament to just how
much she’d already degraded that Fudge got an orgasm instead of outrage.

At this rate, she probably wouldn’t be much good as the Director of the DMLE anymore, outside of
maybe as a figurehead for the department. But that was alright, because Cornelius had already
talked with Rufus Scrimgeour, despite what he’d told Amelia. The Head Auror was ready to take over
his superior’s duties if it came to it, the lion-esque man being quite ready for a… promotion of sorts,
even if it wasn’t official.

With a grunt and a groan at the thought of just how much free time Amelia was going to soon have on
her hands, Cornelius proceeds to surge forward one final time and unload inside of the climaxing
beauty’s pussy. Amelia squeals in response, shaking and twitching and spasming her way through
yet another orgasm right after that last one. Then, she slumps forward on his desk, panting noisily
with her ass still instinctively lifted high in the air.

The Minister of Magic admires the view for a moment as he settles back into his chair. Then, he
clears his throat.

“On your knees, Amelia. I’m not completely convinced yet.”

To her credit, he knows exactly what he wants. Slipping down off of his desk, she doesn’t just kneel
but also turns around to face his crotch, sidling up to take hold of his messy cock and place it right
between her lips without any further instruction. Fudge raises an eyebrow in amusement at this,
smiling broadly as he runs a hand through Amelia’s red locks, letting out a sigh of pure contentment.

Then, gripping down on her hair, he starts moving his chair forward, forcing the Director of the DMLE
to shuffle back frantically as she gags a little on his dick. Eventually though, they’re both situated
where they should be. Him, back behind his desk ready to get back to work… and her, kneeling under
said desk between his legs, dutifully cleaning and sucking his cock like the good little witch she now
is.

As he looks over his paperwork, Cornelius finds himself musing on the situation at Hogwarts. Amelia
was right, turning Susan into an informant on this ‘Dumbledore’s Army’ group would probably be for
the best. And who better for the young Bones Witch to inform to… then the Minister of Magic directly?

A broad, wicked grin spreads across his face as he envisions having both Bones women on their
knees before him, working together to pleasure him with their mouths. Between Amelia’s Beauty
Charms and Susan’s rapidly increasing age, they would look closer to sisters than Aunt and Niece. It
was a beautiful mental image and Fudge cherishes it even as he gets back to work, all while being
serviced under his desk by the soon-to-be former Head of the DMLE…
 55 - Chapter 54

Things had changed rather dramatically at Hogwarts over the summer. Ever since school had
restarted, Dudley had found himself grappling with the changes. Not in a bad way… but rather in a
good way.

He still didn’t fully understand what had happened. There was something about the Dumbledore’s
Army club, and somehow Dudley was aware that Headmistress Tiffany Umbridge had used it to
solidify her control over the school while also throwing Minister Cornelius Fudge a bone. Dudley had
to admit, some of it flew right over his head… but in the end he was benefiting from it too, and
according to Draco even his father, Lord Malfoy, was pleased with how things were going.

The end result of the crackdown on Dumbledore’s Army was that a good number of students had
been either transferred to other schools, dropped out of Hogwarts entirely, or been suspended for the
foreseeable future. There were even rumors of arrests pending investigations, and that the
ringleaders might wind up on trial in front of the Wizengamot of all things.

But all of that really had nothing to do with Dudley, other than his usual admiration for Tiffany’s
willingness to be so incredibly cutthroat and ruthless in her ambitious pursuit of power.

However, what DID have to do with him was the monumental changes to Hogwarts this caused. With
so many students leaving the school, the Four Houses had never been more depopulated. As a
result, they were drawn closer together than ever before. One would think this would be a good thing
overall, and for certain people… it was.

Gryffindor House had lost the most people but had also gained quite a few muggleborn witches who
were newly accepted to Hogwarts. As for those who remained… well, it said something that Hermione
of all people was Head Girl this year, didn’t it? It also said something that all those new muggleborns
had separate classes from the rest of Hogwarts that would enable them to “catch up” with the
magical background of the purebloods in the school.

Where Dudley came in was in enforcing one of Headmistress Umbridge’s new edicts. Specifically, to
make sure there would be no repeat of Dumbledore’s Army, the Prefects from the other three
Houses were to inspect the Gryffindors at night for contraband. Dudley hadn’t even had to do
anything in order to get put in charge of ‘inspecting’ the older years of Gryffindor Witches. Tiffany
had given him the role before he even had to ask.

As far as he was concerned, let the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff Prefects do actual inspections of the
younger years and their living spaces. He, on the other hand… held nightly fashion shows with the
older witches of Gryffindor. And amusingly enough, they were all for it too, completely on board with
prancing around in front of him in nothing but nighties, lingerie, and even basic underwear so that he
could ‘inspect’ them.

After all, once he explained the true purpose of the inspections was to see if they’d learned the
beauty charms they needed to know in order to survive in the Wizarding World once they graduated,
well… they’d been all for it.
Sitting there in the Common Room, Dudley grins as beautiful Gryffindor Witch after beautiful
Gryffindor Witch prances out from behind a conjured curtain, showing off their latest ensemble and
their skill with beauty charms before heading back around. The other Prefects had completed their
inspections and all of the younger years had been locked up in their dorm rooms for the night and
told to go to bed, so they wouldn’t be interrupted anytime soon.

None of them were real models of course. They could ape the walk well enough, but it was far too
amateurish to be anything too well done. However, that didn’t really matter in the end. Especially
when Dudley had a lapful of Ginny Weasley to enjoy himself with.

As ‘one of the good ones’ who hadn’t gotten into any trouble because she’d basically been
ostracized by the rest of the Gryffindors for hanging out with him for the past few years, Ginny was
exempt from inspections. Didn’t mean she wasn’t still done up in her own beauty charms as she
wiggled in his lap, giggling at his touches.

While Ginny had started out more dressed than any of the witches currently being inspected, her
uniform was quite disheveled now. Her robes had been pulled open, her top tugged up, and her skirt
was bunched around her waist. One of Dudley’s hands was on Ginny’s chest, while the other was
under her panties, fingering away at her cunt.

Giggling and moaning in equal measure, Ginny doesn’t seem to care one bit that all of the girls
coming out and walking the length of the Common Room to show off to him are seeing what he’s
doing with her. But then to be fair, none of them are judging her for it. Rather, they all look green with
envy and jealous as all hell at the attention that Ginny is getting from a powerful, influential, and most
importantly rich wizard like Dudley. House Dursley was pretty much ascendant at this point, and
everyone knew about their considerable wealth, even if they were still a relatively young house.

By attaching herself to him, even if everyone including Ginny knew she wouldn’t be his wife, the
vivacious young red head had all but secured herself a seat at the table, so to speak. And if she
continued to be a good girl for him, Dudley was considering actually helping her realize her dreams of
becoming a Professional Quidditch Player after Hogwarts too. Even if only because he liked the idea
of fucking a Professional Quidditch Player in her own locker room right before or after a big game,
making her his bitch.

Of course, Dudley and Ginny aren’t the only two ‘inspecting’ the older years of Gryffindor Witches
on this fine evening. Head Girl Hermione Granger is there as well… and as always, she’s
accompanied by Crab and Goyle, the two wizards having also gotten picked as Prefects, hilariously
enough.

As Dudley decides the fashion show has run its course, he snaps his fingers right on top of Ginny’s
rock hard nipple, making her gasp from the sensation even as he calls out to the girls behind the
curtain.

“That’s enough ladies! Come on out and lineup from ugliest to hottest please!”

It’s a cruel thing for him to demand… especially because he knows exactly what it’s going to result in.
The Gryffindor Witches all come scrambling out, and all of them try to rank themselves as hottest. To
be fair, none of them are ugly thanks to the beauty charms. Also thanks to the beauty charms, none
of them see any problem with him ordering them to rank themselves from ugliest to hottest.
Grinning as they almost start a catfight over the ordering, Dudley makes an overexaggerated sigh
and snaps his fingers again.

“That’s enough. Stand at attention now.”

His words make them stop immediately, leaving them in a lineup that only the one at the ‘hottest’
end finds truly appropriate. The others are all varying degrees of disappointed and upset over their
placement in the line. Dudley, meanwhile, is as happy as ever, especially to be staring at their
beautiful bodies, their lingerie, nighties, and other undergarments now a little disheveled with some
nipple peeking out here and there.

He admires them all for a moment before grinning wickedly.

“Before I dismiss you for the evening, I thought we might have a little quiz. I wonder… show of hands,
how many of you think you would have made a better Head Girl than Ms. Granger here.”

There’s a brief pause at that as everyone looks at Hermione… and sees absolutely nothing wrong
with what she’s currently doing. Sat on one of the Common Room’s couches between Gregory and
Vincent, the Hogwarts Head Girl is wearing a corset and thigh-high stockings… and that’s it. The
corset does nothing to hide her massive post-pregnancy breasts, and the thigh-high stockings do
nothing to conceal her dripping, drooling slit.

On top of that, she has the cocks of the Slytherin Prefects on either side of her out of their pants and
in her hands. She’s stroking them up and down rather mindlessly and has been since the fashion
show started, barely even reacting when Vincent and Gregory have leaned over to take one of her
tits in their mouths and drink some of the breast milk that she’s still producing.

Though, she does finally frown a little at Dudley’s questioning. Perhaps she thinks that he’s planning
to ask the Headmistress to replace her. Perhaps the other girls think the same thing, because every
witch raises their hand into the air, clearly wishing they were in Hermione’s position right now. Well,
every witch save for Ginny. Good girl.

Dudley snorts at their overconfidence.

“Put your hands down. None of you would make a better Head Girl then Hermione.”

As hands go down and disappointment fills beautified faces, Dudley just grins at them all,
unrepentant for crushing their hopes and dreams.

“Now, can anyone tell me why that is? Can anyone tell me why Hermione Granger is the best pick for
Head Girl?”

There’s a brief ripple through the lineup, but none of the Gryffindor Witches raise their hands this
time. None of them seem to be capable of coming up with a satisfactory answer. In the end, after an
awkward silence… Ginny raises her hand, even as she moans from Dudley continuing to finger her.

“Yes Ginny?”

“It’s because she gives the best head, sir~”

A ripple goes through the crowd of witches at that. And as if on cue, Vincent and Gregory make their
move. Crabbe grabs Hermione by her bushy brown hair and pulls her out of her seated position and
onto her hands and knees. Goyle, meanwhile, climbs up onto his knees behind her. A moment later
and Hermione is bobbing up and down on Crabbe’s cock while Goyle fucks her from behind. The two
Slytherin Prefects spit-roast the Hogwarts Head Girl between them like they’ve done it a million times
before… which of course, they have.

Hermione, meanwhile, shows no signs of resistance. In fact, as she’s presented with a proper cock
in front of her face, the Head Girl does what she does best and begins to enthusiastically and eagerly
suck it, showing off her fellatio skills right there on the spot. Everyone else watches for a moment,
and most of the Gryffindor Witches are clearly enraptured by the view. Hermione’s fellow
muggleborns are definitely taking notes and looking like they want nothing more than to touch
themselves to what they’re seeing. However…

“I can give better head than that!”

“So can I!”

Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown both step forward as they throw their respective hats into the ring.
On one side you have a truly gorgeous Indian Witch. She’s a twin too, and admittedly Dudley thinks
Parvati and her sister Padma would look absolutely fantastic together naked and on their knees at his
first. But even without Padma there, Parvati is very, very hot, especially with the combination of
beauty charms and the belly dancer’s outfit she chose to wear to try to impress him tonight.

On the other side you have a gorgeous blonde witch in Lavender Brown. While Lavender was most
known for being a huge gossip queen who couldn’t stop running her mouth for even five minutes,
she was also quite beautiful, especially with the constant use of beauty charms. Her lips are pillowy,
her tits huge, her hips wide, and her ass fat. Combined with her blonde locks and she looks like a
proper muggle porn star in the making.

Both of them are glaring daggers at Hermione for daring to take the title of ‘best at giving head’.
Clearly, they both think they can do better. Of course, Hermione doesn’t even notice them. She’s
too busy getting spit roasted by Crabbe and Goyle. Snorting derisively, Dudley grins and draws their
attention over to him.

“Well now, if you think that’s the case you can stick around and try your hand at impressing my
fellow Prefects here once the Head Girl is done with them. If you manage to convince Crabbe or
Goyle that you really are better at giving head than Hermione is, then perhaps we can take the idea
to Headmistress Umbridge.”

Fat chance of that, of course. It doesn’t matter how good Parvati and Lavender are, they might even
be better at sloppy toppy than Hermione is for all he knows. But in the end, Dudley knows one thing
guaranteed… Crabbe and Goyle have a special place in their hearts for Hermione Granger, and not
even the most sublime fellatio in the whole wide world is going to make them pass her up for other
witches.

Still, Parvati and Lavender buy Dudley’s words hook, line, and sinker. Even as he dismisses the rest
of the older Gryffindor Witches back to their dorms to go to sleep, the two stick around, waiting for
their turns to suck Crabbe and Goyle’s cocks with an enthusiasm that makes Dudley want to snicker.
At the same time of course, he lifts Ginny up a little bit… and then drops her down, finally impaling her
on HIS cock where his fat, rock hard shaft had been hiding under her ass this entire time.

The red head moans happily as she takes him up inside of her, her sex sopping wet and clenching
nice and tight around his dick. As he bounces her up and down on his shaft, Dudley continues to play
with Ginny’s breasts, all while nuzzling into her neck and lightly kissing up and down her throat and
chin as she tilts her head to the side to provide him with easy access.

Moaning up a storm, Ginny happily cums for him time and time again, his very good girl who has
earned so many special privileges compared to her far naughtier Gryffindor Counterparts.

Over on the couch, Vincent and Gregory finish inside of Hermione’s holes, filling the Head Girl’s
mouth and pussy with their seed. As they push her off of them and back into a seated position,
Hermione just lays sprawled on the couch, cum seeping from the side of her mouth and her cunt,
eyes glazed over and pretty much empty.

Seeing that the cocks they’re after are no longer occupied, Parvati and Lavender crawl forward,
having taken off their clothing at this point. They smile up at Crabbe and Goyle while settling between
the two Slytherin Prefects’ legs, and then proceed to take them both into their mouths.

Dudley watches as they try so very hard, smirking while knowing that it doesn’t matter how hard they
go for the win, they’ve already lost. In that moment he decides that this year is going to be good.
Really, really good.
 56 - Chapter 55

Harry Evans had a good life. Some might even say it was a great life. Sure he wasn’t rich or anything
like his cousin, aunt, and uncle… but who said Harry had to be rich to be happy? Money wasn’t
everything. Magic wasn’t either. If you spent all of your time comparing yourselves to those around
you, you would likely never be happy. After all, every competition had winners and losers and nobody
won all the time.

Better to just not play at all. Better to do the smart thing and not treat it like a competition in the first
place. Harry was happy for Dudley, truly he was. And he was even happier for himself. He had a
stable job, he had a girlfriend that he loved, and now that the Dursleys had all moved over into their
new home and taken his poor mother with them, Harry even had a house all to himself with an
incredibly low monthly rent payment.

Renting from family was honestly the best. The Dursleys wanted to see him succeed in life, unlike a
more predatory bank or landlord. Uncle Vernon had even told him he thought Harry should propose
to Rebekah sooner rather than later with all the money they were helping him save, while Aunt
Petunia had said she was looking forward to grand-nieces or grand-nephews sometime soon.

And yet… Harry couldn’t describe it, but something was off. Had been all day long, in fact. He’d
woken up in bed with Rebekah, happy as ever to see his beautiful red-haired girlfriend sleeping next
to him. But something had been niggling at the back of his mind even then that something was
wrong.

This vague sense had taken root in the back of his mind and stayed with him even as he’d gone
throughout his day, handling work at Morley’s before heading home with Rebekah. The two of them
had worked together to cook dinner in the kitchen, having stopped by a grocer on the way home like
they sometimes did.

Then, they’d sat down at the dinner table and shared their homecooked meal, and Harry had felt at
peace and content, really he did. Except for that growing unease. Except for that feeling that
wouldn’t go away. Like the world didn’t make sense. Like he wasn’t supposed to be here.

He hated it, truth be told. He knew who he was. He was Harry Evans and this was precisely where he
was supposed to be. With Rebekah, in their home, eating dinner and talking about their day.
Rebekah probably noticed something was up because he’d soon found himself playing footsie with
her under the table, until one of her bare feet had climbed up his leg and was gently kneading and
massaging the growing bulge in his crotch.

That had helped Harry to take his mind off of things a little bit, but not really. The vague feeling
wasn’t going away. Not even as they finished up dinner and then moved to do the dishes together as
well. Rebekah bumping her hip against his, smiling at him and him smiling back. The two of them
working in tandem with Rebekah washing and her drying. It was easy work and relaxing in a way,
especially with her at his side.

Well, normally. Tonight however… it just felt strange. Like he was in the wrong skin. He couldn’t even
begin to describe it.
Finally, the dishes were done and Rebekah had taken him by the hand, leading him to their bedroom
and sitting him down on the bed. Leaning over him, she takes his hands in hers and kisses him for a
moment before pulling back and looking him in the eye.

“Harry… I’m not blind. Something’s wrong. I’d hoped you would just tell me, but now I’m asking.
What’s going on? What’s going through your head?”

Of course Rebekah would notice. She always noticed. Smiling somewhat wanly, Harry sighs.

“Honestly? I don’t know. I must have woken up on the wrong side of the bed this morning or
something, because I’ve just been feeling… off all day long.”

Rebekah frowns at that, but Harry just shrugs.

“I really can’t explain it any better than that ‘Bekah. There’s nothing specific I can point to. I’ve
been trying to figure it out all day but the most I can tell you is that I’ve got this sense of unease
about me. Like something’s wrong.”

His beautiful, wonderful girlfriend who Harry often feels like he doesn’t deserve pauses at that… and
then smiles and nods.

“Well then, let me help you out, shall I?”

Without waiting for permission, not that she ever had before, Rebekah drops to her knees and parts
his legs. Harry bites his lower lip as she gives him a small wicked grin while extracting his cock from
its confines. Due to the footsie earlier, he’s definitely still pretty aroused and already hard. She takes
hold of his dick and shifts it between her palms for a moment, sliding them up and down… and then
she leans forward and takes him in her mouth.

Harry groans as Rebekah swallows his cock to the base without issue, bobbing up and down his
length. She’s very good at this… to be fair, she’s very good at everything sex related. That’s why
Harry is always happy to let his girlfriend lead, especially since she’s got a couple years on him.

Staring down into her eyes, watching Rebekah fellate him… Harry feels something ease within his
chest. The tension he’s been dealing with all day long doesn’t necessarily go away completely at the
sight of the beautiful red head sucking his cock, but it does relax somewhat. It’s actually working.

Harry beams down at his beloved girlfriend, wanting her to know that she’s already making him feel
better. In response, Rebekah takes up one of his hands again, holding it with her own and
intertwining their fingers together. As their palms touch, Harry feels… at peace. Content. Satisfied.
This is where he belongs. This is who he is.

Of course, he doesn’t last long under such an enthusiastic and skillful tongue and mouth. With a
groan, he barely remembers to warn Rebekah that he’s cumming.

“Rebekah… bout to blow!”

For a moment, he expects her to pull back and tilt her head backwards so she can take his cum all
over her face and tits. He’s not sure where that thought comes from. Rebekah’s tits aren’t even out
after all, she would ruin her top. And besides, she’s never been the submissive one in their
relationship.

That’s not what happens anyways. Rebekah does pull back, but she keeps the head of his throbbing
member between her lips, sucking dutifully until Harry finally tips over the edge. He cums in his
girlfriend’s mouth, groaning as he shoots a few strings of seed onto her tongue. Pulling back off of
his cock once he’s done, Rebekah makes a big show of displaying his cum on her tongue before
swallowing and giving him a coquettish smile.

“Did that feel good, Harry? Do you feel better?”

Honestly and earnestly, Harry nods.

“It did, ‘Bekah. I just… yeah, thanks.”

Giggling, Rebekah shakes her head as she begins to disrobe.

“Of course Harry. After all, you’re going to return the favor, aren’t you?”

Damn… damn right he is. He hurries to strip naked as well, and then the two of them are in bed with
Rebekah on her back and Harry between her legs. He doesn’t hesitate to bring his tongue to the red
head’s glistening quim, beginning to eat her out and return the favor for what she did for him. He
licks and slurps away at her sex while Rebekah moans and arches her back, one hand reaching
down to grip at his messy black hair.

Harry looks up, trying to see past her full breasts as he eats her out, but he can’t. Her expression is
hidden from view by the way her back is arching and her huge tits are obscuring her head.

The feeling of wrongness returns then, much to Harry’s consternation. As Rebekah grinds his face
into her cunt insistently just like she always does, the unease comes back with a vengeance, making
Harry feel like he’s doing something wrong… or allowing something wrong to happen to him. For
some reason, he finds himself wondering why his ginger lover has such huge tits. Has she always
had huge tits?

Yes, Harry tells himself. Rebekah has always been stacked and Harry is a very lucky man for getting
to rest his head on those wonderful breasts some nights as they go to sleep.

But why is he letting her have control? Why is he letting her grind his face into her cunt like he is?
Simple… Harry loves Rebekah and knows she loves him back. She’s older than him and has more
experience, so he follows her lead just like he’s always done throughout his life. Harry Evans is not
leadership material. Never has been.

Except that thought makes the sense of wrongness increase even further. Harry pushes back against
it though and focuses on the task at hand. Finally, his tongue work pays off as Rebekah cries out and
squirts her release all over his face before releasing her grip on his hair. Grinning, Harry licks his lips
as he rises from between Rebekah’s legs and sidles up the length of her body.

She coos at him, happily keeping her legs spread for him, and a moment later he’s inside of her,
pushing deep into her sex. Their hands come together again, both this time as they intertwine their
fingers. And their mouths… their mouths come together two, kissing and wrestling their tongues with
one another.

This is right. Him and Rebakah, joined as one, his cock slowly pushing in and out of her. Except that
it feels strangely wrong, even now. As he kisses his girlfriend, Harry finds his hands moving almost of
their own volition away from her hands, sliding across Rebekah’s body. She makes a surprised noise
between their mouths but doesn’t try to stop him.

Slowly, like he’s building up to it, Harry finds himself thrusting harder and faster into Rebekah than
he normally would. He grunts into her lips, even as his hands find her hips and squeeze at her love
handles, holding her in place so he can truly start to go to town on her.

They’ve never fucked like this before. Like animals. Rebekah usually leads, even when Harry is on
top, and he knows she likes it slow, gentle, and all around tame. But he can’t quite control himself.
Gripping at her with all his might, holding her beneath him, grunting into her mouth until they finally
pull apart.

“Harry-!”

But Harry has already moved his lips down to her breasts. Bouncing and jiggling with the force of his
thrusting, he latches onto one of her teats, biting down on her nipple in a way that makes Rebekah
squeak and squeal. Yes… this feels better. This feels more right. Even at the same time that it feels
wrong to him. Harry Evans shouldn’t act like this. Harry Evans didn’t want to act like this…

“W-What’s… god, what’s getting into you? Please… slow down…”

But Harry can’t bring himself to slow down. In fact, he picks up the pace, ignoring his girlfriend’s
instructions for the first time in… well, ever. It’s always been Rebekah in charge. It’s always been him
following her orders. Here and now in this moment, however, Harry feels like he’s in charge. He feels
like he needs to be in charge for the first time in his life.

Transitioning from one nipple to the other, he sucks, slurps, and bites down on that one as well.
Rebekah whimpers underneath him, her insides reluctantly clenching down on his cock. She doesn’t
try to push him away, even though her hands are clinging to his shoulders now for dear life. Harry
takes that and runs with it, grunting into her breasts as he thrusts into her down below.

Alas, he finds himself reaching the point of no return faster than expected. He’s not sure why that is.
It’s about how long he normally lasts. And yet, some part of him is in utter disbelief at that fact as he
finishes inside of his girlfriend, filling her with his paltry load. Paltry? What did that mean? There was
nothing wrong with how much he came… was there?

Pulling out of Rebekah and flopping over onto his back, Harry Evans stares at the ceiling, still every
bit as conflicted as before. He just didn’t get it. At some points, like where Rebekah was on her
knees with her ginger head bobbing up and down on his cock, or when Harry was going to town on
her and fucking her harder than he ever had before… he’d felt amazing. Like everything was perfect.

But then at other points, like when she was fisting his hair as he ate her out, or when he didn’t last
more than a few minutes inside of her, he felt like shit. Like something was incredibly wrong.

“Harry… what was that?”

Looking over at his girlfriend, Harry freezes. Rebekah’s eyes are watery and she looks like she’s
holding back tears. More than that… there are reddened bite marks on her breasts, and handprints
forming on her pale hips. He hadn’t broken skin anywhere but… but he’d never been so rough with
her before.

“Rebekah, I… I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”

Forcing a watery smile onto her face, Rebekah just nods.

“It’s… it’s okay.”

And then, despite how he’d just treated her, despite her asking him to slow down and Harry refusing
to… she curls into his side all the same. He hugs her close of course, an arm around her shoulders as
she presses herself against him. And yet… he knows what’s left unsaid. Harry isn’t stupid. His
girlfriend is amazing in every possible way. Better than he deserves to be honest. But even though
she wears the pants in their relationship a lot of the time, she’s also pretty nonconfrontational and
not the most self-confident at times.

He's hurt her tonight, even if she won’t say it. He’s upset her, even if she’s just going to bottle it up
and never address it.

In that moment, Harry Evans gets the sense that something really IS wrong. Not the vague unease in
the back of his mind that feels almost foreign now, but him actually. He, Harry Evans, can tell
something is wrong with him. And at this point, the only thing he can think… is that it has to be magical
in nature.

Had someone or something magical targeted him? Perhaps to get to Dudley or his Aunt and Uncle?
He wasn’t feeling right. He wasn’t acting like himself. And that strange wrong sensation is still there
even as he comforts his girlfriend for the pain HE put her through.

… First thing tomorrow, he would go see Dudley. His cousin would be able to help him. He was good
at all this magical stuff in a way that Harry Evans wasn’t and never could be.

At that thought, the feeling of wrongness intensifies almost to the point of pain. But Harry just grinds
his teeth together. If the foreign unease didn’t want him to go to Dudley with this… then that just made
it all the more important that he do so.
 57 - Chapter 56

"Love you, 'Mione'."

"I love you too, Harry."

Impossible. At least, that’s what Dudley wishes he could say, even as he pulls his head out of his
pensieve and lets out a weary sigh. When his cousin had come to him with concerns that he was
being targeted by magic of some sort and kept feeling really strange and off, Dudley had of course
been alarmed.

After all, what if Harry was somehow growing back his magical core? It shouldn’t have been
possible; Dudley had taken Harry’s magic years and years ago and there’d never been any
evidence or sign that something like that could ever happen. Even still, he’d been more than happy
to let his cousin stay at the Dursley Mansion for a few days while Dudley checked him over.
Meanwhile, Dudley was limited by the weekend, expected to return to Hogwarts on Monday to
continue his schooling.

What he’d found was both better and worse than what he’d feared. Harry Evans wasn’t regrowing
his magical core, thankfully. However, he HAD somehow wound up with another set of memories…
from the original Harry Potter that Dudley had thought he’d long since left behind him.

Truthfully, Dudley hadn’t given much thought to the timeline he’d left behind. He’d imagined himself
going back in time like he had would maybe create another branch, not really affecting the original
timeline overly much. But to be fair, that had just been the assumption he’d made. It wasn’t like he
was an expert on time travel or anything like that.

However, having perused the memories of the second Harry in his cousin’s head multiple times now,
Dudley was forced to admit that he’d been wrong in his initial assumption. Going back in time hadn’t
started a new branch in the time stream or whatever you wanted to call it. Instead, it had begun
erasing the old future that Dudley had come from. The more time passed in his new version of the
timeline, the less of the future could exist. It had been shredded piece by piece as Dudley had
changed things and those changes had in turn rippled outwards, causing even more changes.

He still didn’t fully understand it all, of course. But seeing the end of time itself from his original
Harry’s point of view had been… chilling enough for Dudley to at least understand why Harry, Lily,
and Hermione had done what they done. Or rather, what they’d tried to do.

Glancing over at the unconscious form of Harry Evans laid out in a bed on the other side of the room,
Dudley grimaces. His cousin was currently under the effects of a Draught of Living Death, and he
would remain under the potion’s effects indefinitely until Dudley fed him the antidote. It was the only
real option, truth be told. Dudley knew just how dangerous the original Harry was. Just how powerful
he was.

By comparison, Lily and Hermione remained free and unfettered… for now. After watching through the
memories in the pensieve the first time, Dudley had immediately gone to check on both of them of
course. But neither was acting at all different. Hermione was still having her fun with Crabbe and
Goyle as their shared sex pet, and Lily was as ready to be his fuck toy as ever.

As far as Dudley had been able to tell, while the original Hermione and Lily had in fact come back
alongside the original Harry, they were much more submerged than he was. Their psyches were
suppressed by the newer versions of them that Dudley had influenced and manipulated into being
over the years he’d been back in the past.

He still had a couple of magical eyes on them of course, just in case that changed, but for the time
being at least, Dudley was leaving Hermione and Lily alone, not wanting to draw too much suspicion.
He’d already had to call Rebekah to let her know that Harry wouldn’t be coming home for a few
days. She’d actually been rather understanding about that, perhaps even relieved without knowing it.

Dudley could understand why after viewing his cousin’s memories alongside the original Harry’s.
Unlike the original Lily and Hermione, who had been subsumed by their present psyches at least for
the moment, the original Harry, even without a magical core, had immediately begun to overpower
Dudley’s cousin by sheer force of personality.

If Harry Evans hadn’t come to Dudley as swiftly as he did, it might have only been a matter of days
before Harry Potter took over and from there… Dudley didn’t know what would happen. Sure, Harry
wouldn’t have had access to his magic… but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t have become a threat.
Especially if he decided that something like killing Dudley or something would ‘reset’ the timeline.

Would it? Fuck if Dudley knew. What he DID know was that he’d dodged a rather large bullet… and
all because he’d decided to treat his muggle cousin with kindness and affection over the last few
years, pushing for his parents to do the same. Over a decade of neglect and abuse had been steadily
forgotten and set aside in Harry Evans’ mind, all in favor of accepting the new status quo, which was
really that it was his cousin who was the ‘freak’, not him.

Harry’s willingness to come to Dudley the moment he felt like something was wrong… well, Dudley
could only smile over his good fortune. That smile couldn’t last long however, because he still had a
dilemma to work out here. He couldn’t keep his cousin asleep forever… not without feeling a small
sliver of guilt over it anyways. And more than guilt, Dudley wanted Harry Potter gone. Frankly, he
wanted the original Hermione and Lily gone as well, even if they didn’t seem to be threats as of right
now.

… He needed a second opinion. Reviewing the memories he’d taken from his cousin twice more after
ensuring that Hermione and Lily weren’t a threat hadn’t given him anything but more questions
about how all of this worked. He needed someone to bounce ideas off of, even if it maybe meant
bringing someone in on his secret. Though maybe that wouldn’t have to happen… they’d have to
see.

Because really, at the end of the day, Dudley only had one option when it came to second opinions.

-x-X-x-

“Yes! Oh Merlin, yes! Oh fuck, Dudley, don’t stop!”

Grunting, Dudley buries his face in Tiffany Umbridge’s neck, fucking into her right there on her desk
in the Office of the Hogwarts Headmistress. Fortunately for their sake, Tiffany could force all of the
previous Headmasters and Headmistresses out of their portraits with a snap of her fingers, sending
them either into a slumber or away if they had other portraits elsewhere to linger in.

The only portrait that remained active was the one of Arianne Dumbledore, who while not dead, had
still saw for a magical painting to be made of her upon her retirement… on Dudley’s orders of course.
The painted representation of the slutty Headmistress is currently making an even sillier facial
expression than Tiffany is, her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue lolled out of her mouth as
she pushes one hand down below the frame to finger her pussy and fondles one of her exposed
breasts with the second.

Dudley doesn’t pay her any mind though. He’s focused entirely on the current Headmistress, the
one naked under him with her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms wrapped around his neck.
As her hands claw at his back, Dudley grunts, suckling at her neck and giving her a hickey even while
his throbbing member pounds into her pussy.

The massive desk beneath her barely even shifts with the power of their fucking, but that doesn’t
mean they aren’t going at it like jack rabbits, bounding away until finally, with one last groan, Dudley
empties himself inside of Tiffany. Tiffany moans happily in response, cumming right alongside him as
her pussy juices splatter across his crotch.

For a long moment, the two of them just bask in the afterglow of their combined mutual pleasure.
Tiffany Umbridge is a powerful, strong, independent witch in a world made to tear witches down and
pull wizards up. But she’s still a witch at the end of the day, and Dudley is one of the few ‘safe’
wizards she can really get her itch scratched by without having to worry that he’s plotting to be the
one to tear her down.

Or at least, that’s how Dudley views their relationship anyways. He likes Tiffany too much as a
person to want to transform her into yet another one of his sex pets. He already has Lily, Minerva,
and Arianne, and that’s just naming the ones who actually act like bitches in heat when they’re
around him. The others are just slutty by their very nature, having traded any chance at smarts for
looks.

Tiffany was different. She was beautiful and brainy. She was a friend, not prey.

Pulling away from her neck, leaving a nice red hickey for her to remember him by until she chose to
magic it away, Dudley pulls out of Tiffany with a contented sigh, sitting down in the chair behind him
as he does so. Tiffany, meanwhile, sits up after a moment and uses her wand to magic herself clean,
as well as him. Then, she fixes up their clothing, giving him a smile as she remains perched on the
edge of her desk, crossing one perfect leg over the other.

“Always a pleasure to receive a visit from you, Mr. Dursley. Though I get the impression that there
was something else you wanted from me rather than just some mutual pleasure.”

Hesitating, Dudley considers how much he wants to let Tiffany in. Ultimately, he doesn’t want to
discuss time travel, especially HIS time travel. He doesn’t need anyone else knowing that he
traveled back in time and changed the timeline so much that it literally destroyed the future he came
from and erased billions of people’s lives from ever having existed in the first place.

So he needs a way to discuss this with Tiffany without bringing up time travel. Maybe… yeah, that
could work.
“Can we speak in hypotheticals for a moment, Headmistress?”

Tiffany raises a sculpted eyebrow, curiosity piqued.

“Of course, Mr. Dursley.”

Sighing, Dudley begins to explain.

“Let’s say… what if Lily Potter hadn’t been addled by the Dark Lord’s attack the night he was
supposedly beaten by the Boy-Who-Lived. Or maybe she was, but she was cured in short order. And
what if my cousin Harry hadn’t turned out to be a muggle, but was in fact Harry Potter in truth, son of
James Potter with magic and all.”

The blonde’s eyes narrow as she considers Dudley’s words for a long moment before nodding
slowly.

“I’m following along so far. Not entirely sure where you’re going with this though.”

Dudley smiles wanly.

“I’m about to get there. Let’s say that versions of that Lily Potter and Harry Potter… somehow wound
up inside of Lily Evans and Harry Evans. Their minds, personalities, and memories wind up
transferred to Lily Evans and Harry Evans. Hypothetically speaking.”

Tiffany blankly stares at him for a moment before pushing off her desk and standing. Dudley has to
twist as she walks past him, beginning to pace the length of the room in thought. Finally, she turns
back to him, more focused than ever before.

“Would their magic have come with them?”

Relieved that Tiffany is taking this seriously, Dudley shakes his head.

“No. In this hypothetical, they’re still lacking magical cores and the other versions of them didn’t
arrive with their magical cores either.”

Giving him a look, Tiffany mulls that over for a long moment, staring off into the distance
consideringly.

“And are these hypothetical Could-Have-Been Potters in danger of taking over the Evans’ bodies?”

Dudley winces at that one, causing her to look at him with far more alarm.

“One of them might be… hypothetically. But in such a scenario, I would obviously be smart enough to
have that one under the effects of a Draught of Living Death. So it wouldn’t be an issue… yet.”

Obviously, both Dudley and Tiffany know that he’s not speaking in hypotheticals at this point. But the
important thing is that Tiffany doesn’t know anything about the time travel. She thinks Dudley is
dealing with dimension hoppers trying to take over his relatives, rather than the last vestiges of his
old, original timeline coming back to haunt him.
After another bit of pacing and thinking it over, Tiffany smirks.

“Well, hypothetically speaking, I’d say this shouldn’t be too difficult to handle. If they’re Could Have
Beens, why not make them Never Weres? Memories can always be removed, after all.”

Ah. Now there was an idea…

 58 - Chapter 57

The last couple weeks had almost certainly been a rollercoaster for Rebekah. First was Harry acting
so strangely, and honestly… hurting her a little bit. She hadn’t wanted to believe that her lovable, soft
boyfriend could ever act so mean and cruel, so she’d sort of just accepted it at the time and
internalized it as her own issues getting in the way of their relationship.

That… wasn’t the case. Thankfully, Harry hadn’t seen fit to do the same as her. He’d realized
something was wrong when she’d just been willing to let it pass. And he’d taken matters into his
own hands by going to experts. Of course, Rebekah was still a little surprised to know that those
experts were Harry’s relatives, specifically his cousin Dudley.

But she was even more surprised to find out that magic itself was real and that there was an entire
world of magic hidden right in the middle of their mundane society.

Still, Rebekah felt rather good that Harry’s family had seen fit to bring her in on the secret. It meant
they trusted her. Obviously, they’d warned her that the magical world had a government, and that
government employed memory erasers to keep the secret of magic from making it out into the real
world, but Rebekah wasn’t worried about that because she wasn’t planning on telling anyone
anything.

Frankly, she was far more worried about Harry himself… seeing as it’d turned out he’d gone and
gotten himself infected with an extremely rare magical parasite of all things. Something called a
‘Potter Slug’. Obviously she’d never heard of such thing, but to be fair, she hadn’t known magic
itself was real.

She’d heard stories about how dangerous slugs could be, of course. They were disease-ridden and
dangerous to so much as handle in some cases. You never knew what a slug might be carrying in or
on their slimy body. She’d even heard horror stories about idiots eating slugs on dares and winding
up paralyzed or dead for their trouble.

But the Potter Slug… that was particularly scary, because apparently it wasn’t just killing Harry, it was
trying to outright replace him. That was why he’d acted so aggressively with her the other night, why
he’d been feeling so strange. The Potter Slug was a magical parasite that completely altered and
changed its host until there was nothing left of the original human being and all that remained was the
Slug with the human’s memories.

The thought that the magical world Harry’s relatives came from had that sort of danger in it terrified
Rebekah more than anything else. Quite frankly, she’d prefer to have as little to do with it as possible
going forward… but first they needed to cure Harry.

That’s why they were all here at Harry’s home, the old Dursley Residence. It was Rebekah and
Harry of course. Then, there was Harry’s cousin Dudley, Harry’s uncle Vernon, and Harry’s aunts,
Petunia and Marge. Finally, a family friend named Tiffany Umbridge was also in attendance. All of
them were here to help Harry out, while Rebekah herself had been let in on the secret of magic and
allowed to be here as emotional support.
That’s why, as Dudley and Tiffany begin casting honest to god magic, Rebekah is as close to Harry
as she’s allowed to be, arm stretched out to hold his hand as she nevertheless remains a good few
feet away as instructed by Dudley.

Finally, after some words she really doesn’t understand and the waving of actual wands, Rebekah
watches on as Dudley and Tiffany both press the tips of their wands to Harry’s forehead… and begin
to draw out a small, squirming, silvery mass from his skull. Rebekah gasps, staring at it in both
fascination and disgust.

Thankfully, the magic leaves Harry physically unharmed. They don’t have to crack his head open or
anything like that. Instead, the parasite seems to pass out of him intangibly, going right through bone
and skin without issue. The weirdest thing though has to be that the silver mass has a face… Harry’s
face, to be exact.

As Dudley and Tiffany hold the squirming thing between their wands carefully, they bring up a bottle
full of softly glowing water held together by their other hands and carefully drop the slug inside of it
before sealing it up nice and tight.

For a long moment, everyone just stares at the creature in the bottle, watching it squirm around as it
tries to escape and get back to Harry. Rebekah, holding Harry’s hand tightly, shakes a little bit at the
frightening display that the world she thought she knew was actually a whole lot bigger than she ever
could have guessed.

“Cor, it really does look like a slug. Just… with Harry’s face. Err, sorry Harry.”

Realizing how it sounds, comparing the silvery slug’s ‘face’ to her boyfriend’s, Rebekah winces
and looks over at him, hoping he won’t take it too personally. But Harry doesn’t look angry or upset.
Instead, he honestly looks a little drained, staring at the Potter Slug with wide eyes and a pale
countenance, no doubt thinking about how close he came to being completely supplanted by… by a
magical parasite of all things.

A shudder runs through Harry and Rebekah squeezes his hand in a show of support again without
even thinking about it. Letting out a shaky breath, Harry looks over at her and smiles, finally
responding.

"No, you’re right Bekah.”

Then, looking at his cousin, Harry gets more serious.

“Thank you Dudley. Without your help… there’s nothing I could have done. The Potter Slug would
have just taken me over completely.”

Right. Rebekah can’t help the shiver that goes down her spine at that. As a magical parasite, the
Potter Slug would have been completely undetectable by all modern medical technology and
techniques according to Harry’s relatives. Even if she had managed to get her boyfriend to go to the
hospital, there would have been nothing that normal doctors could have done for him.

There are smiles all around at Harry’s proclamation, his family members looking quite pleased that
the parasite was removed safely. Harry’s uncle even goes so far as to reach over and give Dudley a
pat on the back as Harry’s cousin looks a little sheepish.
“Well, I’m glad I could help Harry. I couldn’t have done it without Headmistress Umbridge here
though. Her collaboration was invaluable.”

There’s some clapping and cheering for Tiffany at that, who apparently was actually the head of the
magical school that Dudley had been attending for years. The pretty blonde just smiles and inclines
her head, accepting the praise with grace and poise that Rebekah has to admit, impresses her
almost as much as the magic did.

Reaching out, Dudley places a hand on Harry’s shoulder and gives it a good squeeze.

“The important thing is that you’re back to the way you should be, Harry. No more Potter Slug
mucking about inside of you.”

That prompts a loud laugh from both Vernon and Marge and smiles from Petunia and Tiffany. As for
Rebekah, she can’t help but smile as well, the good mood infectious now that the danger has
thankfully passed. Harry also smiles, nodding along in agreement.

There’s some more small talk after that, but Dudley no doubt senses how little Harry wants to remain
in the same room with the Potter Slug, even if it has been contained, so it’s not long before the
Dursleys and Tiffany say their goodbyes and take their leave. Once they’re gone, Rebekah and
Harry just spend a moment taking in the silence and enjoying each other’s company… until finally,
Harry’s stomach lets out a distinct, hungry gurgle.

Smiling at her boyfriend, who while much happier, still looks quite drained from the day’s activities,
Rebekah gives his hand another squeeze.

“Takeout sound good tonight, Harry?”

Smiling back at her, returning the squeeze with one of his own, Harry nods.

“Takeout sounds amazing, Bekah.”

-x-X-x-

“Ohhh f-fuck, Harry… you don’t have to… god, it wasn’t your fault you know… you don’t have to,
nngh, go out of your way to make anything up to me.”

Harry smiles from where he has his face buried between Rebekah’s creamy thighs, his hands gently
holding her legs apart so he can dive his tongue deep inside of her sweet-tasting folds.

In the immediate aftermath of the magic ritual to remove the Potter Slug from his brain, Harry had felt
like he’d been run over by a truck if he was being honest. His body had been sore all over, and a
sense of utter fatigue had encapsulated his every thought for a time. But once the Chinese Food that
Rebekah had ordered arrived and she’d spent some time feeding him by hand (well, by chopstick
really) Harry had quickly found his strength returning to him. Enough so that he was able to return the
favor and feed her some of the Chinese right back.

Ultimately, learning that he’d been infected with a magical parasite somehow had really freaked
Harry the fuck out. But fortunately, Dudley and his school’s Headmistress had been able to help him
out. Between his cousin and Tiffany Umbridge, they’d removed the Potter Slug and set him right…
and Harry would always be grateful to them for that.

That said, once he and Rebekah had been done eating, Harry had found himself rapidly back at full
strength, the excess sodium and carbs from the takeout replenishing his lost electrolytes rather than
weighing him down and putting him in a food coma like normally. Of course he’d been horny
afterwards. Probably had a fair bit of adrenaline running through him from surviving his near-death
experience as well.

Either way, Rebekah had been receptive to his advances despite what happened two weeks ago, so
here they were in their bedroom, clothes off and her on her back with him between her legs eating
her out.

Finally pulling back from her pussy to give his red-haired girlfriend a response, Harry just smiles.

“Who says I’m going out of my way? Can’t a guy just want to show his girlfriend some loving?”

The way Rebekah’s eyes narrow playfully in spite of her blush makes it clear she sees right through
him. Huffing, his girlfriend finally shakes her head and bucks her hips, forcing him to pull back.

“… Fine. But if that’s how you want to play it, then a girl gets to show her boyfriend some loving right
back~”

Harry chuckles and soon finds himself on his back with Rebekah sixty-nining him, the beautiful
voluptuous red head placing her drooling pussy right above his face. At the same time, she wraps a
hand around the base of his cock while fondling his balls with the other and leans down to take his
cockhead in between her lips to begin sucking.

Without hesitation, Harry leans up and dives his tongue back into Rebekah’s descending cunt lips,
returning the favor as she does the same to him. The sounds of them performing oral on one another
fills the room, with Rebekah eventually wrapping her tits around his cock and squishing them together
while she nurses the dick tip in between her lips, and Harry playing with Rebekah’s clit, gently
pinching it as he wiggles and writhes his tongue inside of her.

All of the sudden, Rebekah lets out a squeal and erupts all over his face, climaxing and covering him
in pussy juices. Harry can’t help but be pleased at that, even as she has to pause for a moment to
catch her breath.

“C-Cor, Harry… you’re really something tonight…”

Harry beams, even as Rebekah pulls back from his cock and then slides her juicy crotch down his
chest. Looking back over her shoulder at him, she gives him a coy smile.

“You got me all wet for you… so now let’s get to the real show.”

Grunting as Rebekah lifts herself up and then drops herself down onto his cock, Harry groans as she
begins to ride him reverse cowgirl. His cock throbs and pulses inside of her clenching cunt, and his
hands come up to rest on her hips to instinctively stabilize her. Nothing more than that though… well,
except for the urge to rub soothing circles into her love handles with his thumbs.
… Had he gotten better at sex? It’s just a stray thought, but it sits with him all the same as Rebekah
rides him to kingdom cum. His tongue technique had definitely never gotten Rebekah off that fast
before. Normally she made him cum with her mouth way before he managed to make her orgasm
with his. And yet...

For a second he’s worried that maybe they didn’t get every trace of the Potter Slug out of him. But…
he doesn’t feel any sense of wrongness or loss of control. In fact, as Rebekah bounces on his cock,
he’s happy to relinquish control to her, like he usually does. It feels right, laying back and helping to
keep her steady as she makes the decisions, going from riding him, to gyrating her hips, to riding him
again as is her preference.

His cock throbs inside of her, but he actually finds it pretty easy to hold off on cumming even though
he would normally have cum from her mouth by this point. Instead, Harry focuses on following
Rebekah’s lead as their horizontal tango continues, and making sure she has the best time
imaginable.

Letting out a lewd cry, Rebekah cums on his cock again, her insides rapidly clenching and squeezing
along his length. Then, she falls backwards, her hands reaching back behind her to find a place on
either side of him on the bed. Harry takes the opportunity to reach around with his own hands and
begin fondling and softly massaging Rebekah’s chest, and that only seems to drive her wilder than
ever.

“F-Fuck! H-Harry!”

Groaning, Harry happily says her name in response.

“God Rebekah… I love you so much…”

“I-I love you too!”

Bucking her hips like wild, his beautiful girlfriend cums again for him… and finally, Harry tips over the
edge as well. He groans as he cums inside of her, filling Rebekah to the brim. She collapses
completely back onto his chest at that, and Harry is quick to roll them both so that they’re cuddling
with one another on the bed. His cock slips out of her in the process, but winds up tucked between
her creamy thicc thighs all the same, even as they stare into one another’s eyes.

“Heh, for a moment there I thought you’d never cum, Harry…”

Smiling sheepishly, Harry just shrugs.

“Think I’m still recovering from today to be honest. I’m sure I’ll be back to normal sooner or later…”

Rebekah smiles tiredly as she nods, nuzzling into him.

“Yeah… glad things are… going to be able to go back to normal.”

Sighing, Harry holds Rebekah close, letting his eyes shut as they both drift off.

“Me too, Bekah. Me too…”

 59 - Chapter 58

Marge Dursley was not usually one to waste lip service towards the weather, but she had to admit,
today was a surprisingly nice day. It still being early Spring, it was a balmy, unseasonably warm and
altogether sunny day. Blue sky overheard, barely a cloud in sight.

Driving in the countryside of Wiltshire, she makes her way past a few magical wards before
eventually reaching the driveway that takes her up to Malfoy Manor. Funnily enough, her car is not
the only car parked out front. On the one hand, this shouldn’t be that surprising given the festivities
going on inside of the manor. On the other hand, those who were born with magic were said to be a
bit stuck in their ways and backwards at times.

As evidenced by the fact that there were multiple carriages with no obvious mounts to pull them also
parked out front of the Malfoy Manor. Still, Marge just finds a spot for her own vehicle and then steps
out, locking it up behind her as she heads inside. She’s greeted at the door by a House Elf, the tiny
creature nearly crumpling under the weight of her coat as she tosses it rather haphazardly into his
arms.

She’s not too concerned though, she has her own House Elves now, and the creatures are both
deceptively strong for their size and appearance, and ridiculously versatile. They’ve even been good
practice for her bulldogs, once they’d been told they were not allowed to defend themselves. They
were only allowed to teleport around, making sure that her dogs got lots of exercise as the House
Elves bounced from place to place while pulling on those floppy ears of theirs.

In no time at all, Marge finds her way to the Malfoys’ drawing room, where a small gathering is
already going on without her. Not that she’s overly concerned about it. She’s neither the first to
arrive nor the last, and the steady trickle of people behind her will likely continue for some time yet.

At the end of the day, people never changed. There were the haves and there were the have-nots.
Marge had always considered herself to be part of the former group, rather than the latter. After all,
while she might not be as rich as say, the Queen or anything like that, she still did very well for
herself... and so did her brother and his family.

They were hard workers, the Dursleys, and they had managed to improve upon what their parents
managed before them, as all good children should grow up to do. Marge might have ultimately
chosen to go childless, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t going to build something, both so that she
could live in comfort, and so she would have something to leave her brother’s son when she was
gone.

Of course, her belief that she and Vernon were among the ‘haves’ had turned out to be quite the lie.
A bit of self-deception caused by sheer ignorance and the secrets kept from them. How could you be
among the ‘haves’ after all… when you did not have magic?

No, finding out that magic was real… that had been the game changer. The existence of haves and
have-nots was EXCEPTIONALLY true once you involved magic. And now that Marge had access to
magic of her own, she was firmly in the ‘haves’ category at long last. Between their family’s magic
and the ever-growing Dursley Vaults that Marge herself was contributing to through her expanding
bulldog breeding business, the Dursleys had never been better off.

This little shindig, as it were, was only further proof of that. Not only were the Malfoys one of the
richest and most influential families in the magical world, or so Petunia had told her, but this party
was attended by guests who were all very affluential, very politically connected wizards and witches
in their own right.

From what Marge had been told, this was actually a meeting of a secret society her family had just
recently been invited to. A secret society going by the name ‘Knights of Walpurgis’. Marge didn’t
pretend to know the details behind the name or where it’d come from. It was enough to be involved
in what was clearly a prestigious, and extremely exclusive group.

She was, of course, looking better than ever before. Careful application of magic mixed with muggle
beauty products had her appearing decades younger. She’d never cared about her appearance
much before, mostly because she found it too much of a hassle by far. But magic made it so easy
that she would be shooting herself in the foot if she didn’t take advantage.

Vernon too, had dropped a lot of weight since gaining magic. Funny how that worked. All one really
needed was a proper magical regimen and one could eat whatever foods they wanted without putting
on a single pound. It did leave Marge wondering how some wizards and witches she’d seen still got
fat somehow, but as her darling nephew had explained to her, they’d spent their entire lives in magic.

In much the same way that there were plenty of methods of health and fitness care available in the
muggle world that Marge and her brother had spent their entire lives ignoring, there were wizards and
witches who simply ignored the options available to them in their own world, because it all seemed
too mundane or too much of a hassle.

Or, of course… they were simply poor and couldn’t afford it.

Speaking of her brother, Marge notices Vernon and his family chit-chatting with the hosts of this party
soiree and smiles, carefully making her way over to them all so she can give her brother a side hug.

“Ah, Marge, you’re here! Lord and Lady Malfoy, this here is my sister, Marjorie Dursley!”

Curtseying to the two of them while Vernon hugs her back, Marge smiles.

“Dame Marjorie Dursley, at your service. Thank you for this invitation Lord Malfoy, Lady Malfoy. You
have a spectacular home.”

They exchange pleasantries for a moment from there, before Marge pulls away. She is, after all, not
part of the main family unit that makes up the Dursleys, so it’s not entirely proper for her to stay. This
doesn’t bother Marge all that much though if she’s being honest. She’s always been a bit of a lone
wolf, and even being on the periphery of her brother’s family, they’d still made sure to take care of
her, getting her magic of her own.

Leaving them to their schmoozing, Marge makes her way elsewhere to get a drink and enjoy some
hors d’ouevres. The delicate finger foods are sold by more helpful little house elves, the perfect help
with the platters strapped to their heads and the ability to pop back to the kitchens to get more
whenever they were running out.
“Good day.”

Chewing and swallowing, Marge turns and smiles at the wizard who’s approached her.

“Good day to you as well. Dame Marjorie Dursley.”

She offers her hand and the wizard takes it, kissing the knuckles gently.

“Lord Bartemius Crouch Jr. Charmed, I’m sure.”

“Likewise.”

The two make small talk for a moment before landing on the topic of Quidditch.

“Ah, I’ve yet to attend a game myself. It does seem like the thing to do though, I imagine.”

“Oh yes, you must! Quidditch is… well, obviously there are more important things in life, but one must
have their pastimes right?”

“Indeed, I know the basics of the game itself, but what of the teams? Who is worth rooting for and
who isn’t?”

That gets Lord Crouch talking animatedly, with Marge humming and nodding along. From what she
gets from his words, the Chudley Cannons are to be avoided like the plague… they’re basically the
lame ducks of the league. Meanwhile, the Holyhead Harpies are apparently his favored team.

He makes sure to assure her that it’s not because they’re all-female. In fact, he gets rather
aggrieved when talking about the Harpies’ detractors. The most common insult levied against the
Holyhead Harpies is supposedly that they’re just a ‘gimmick’ team because they only accept female
players.

But not to hear Bartemius talk about them. No, in his eyes they’re the real deal, and very much
worthy of praise for their hard work ethic and sterling team record.

Marge just continues smiling and nodding along. She really would look more into Quidditch after this,
and she would form her own opinions about different teams. Frankly, just because the Harpies were
all women didn’t mean she would necessarily root for them. She had never been one to believe in
gender solidarity, after all.

Eventually, in the midst of Lord Crouch’s impassioned defense of his favorite Quidditch Team, a
ringing of bells happens. Time has passed and the drawing room has more than filled up by this
point. Looking around as everyone quiets down, Marge suspects that all of the guests have arrived
by now… which apparently means it’s time for the entertainment.

Out of the side hall, into the center of the room, slithers that snake woman creature that Petunia had
wound up fighting at one of the new Dursley Residences. That had been quite the tale as Petunia
had told it. Of course, the snake woman has changed dramatically since then. Not in appearance,
Marge notes, but in personality.

Slithering along while being poked and prodded by sticks held by House Elves, the snake woman is
directed rather forcibly to the center of the room. Gone is the haughty manner and sharp intelligence
that once shone in her fierce eyes. Gone is the keen wit and sharp tongue that she’d used to insult
Petunia so, or so Marge’s sister-in-law had complained.

She still had an almost aristocratic beauty to her… if one ignored the obvious. First, there was the fact
that she was naked, stripping away much of the nobility she might have been able to exude. Then,
there was the fact that she was inhuman and monstrous. Finally… there was all of the jewelry.

From the golden ring hanging from her flat nose, to the ears pierced through numerous times, and
finally the number of large golden hoops dangling down and attached to long strings of beads that
trailed down her otherwise naked body. Her long black hair was woven into dozens of thick strands
as well, and those strands were in turn threaded with brightly colored beads.

She looked like exactly what she was, all of that taken into consideration. She looked like a kept pet,
an exotic animal for the rich to present in order to boast and brag about their wealth and influence. As
a breeder of bulldogs herself, Marge was quite familiar with the concept, at the end of the day.

The House Elves start playing a melody on pipes once they have the snake woman in position, and
much to the amusement of the guests, she begins to dance. Writhing this way and that, wiggling her
body, gyrating her hips, and undulating her torso, she humiliates herself for their viewing pleasure.

Marge has to admit, she finds little to be aroused by regarding the strange creature, but to know that
this thing once had enough will and defiance to verbally and physically assault her sister-in-law… well,
it gives her no small amount of pleasure to see the creature reduced to nothing but a set piece and
fun bit of entertainment now.

“You know, some claim that she’s Lady Voldemort reborn.”

From beside her, Lord Crouch suddenly speaks up. The wizard, slightly younger to her, holds his
drink to his lips so when Marge looks over she can see the white of his knuckles as he hides a frown
behind the glass.

“Oh? I hadn’t heard that.”

She speaks casually and calmly, with just a note of interest in her voice. And as expected, Bartemius
Jr. is quick to jump at the chance to speak his mind.

“Hogwash, that’s what I say.”

Marge blinks at his words, but even more so at the quiet outrage in his voice as he speaks to her in a
low tone. Hogwash? How interesting…

“Truly? Then what exactly is she, do you think?”

Shaking his head, the Wizard Lord huffs.

“I suppose it wouldn’t be obvious to most at first glance, but that’s the Lady Voldemort’s familiar
mutated. It was never human in the first place, merely turned into what you see now as a jape and a
mockery.”
Hm. How very interesting… on multiple levels. For one, it was interesting to hear the wizard spout
incorrect information with such confidence. For two, it seemed to Marge that Lord Bartemius Crouch
Jr. was carrying something of a torch for his Dark Lady, even now. It made her wonder what he would
do, or would have done by now, if he thought the greatly diminished creature in the center of the
drawing room actually WAS Lady Voldemort.

“Hmm, how intriguing. Tell me more.”

Marge might not be a main member of House Dursley, but that hadn’t stopped her brother and his
family from looking after her all the same. Her nephew had gotten her and his father magic, after all,
and for all that Marge knew she could be an unpleasant person to deal with at times, she still knew
how to feel gratitude, especially towards her own blood.

As such, she spends the rest of the party prying as much information out of Bartemius ‘call me
Barty’ Crouch Jr. about his feelings regarding the Dark Lady and the Malfoys’ pet as she can. She’ll
make sure to pass it all along to Vernon and Petunia, and they and Dudley can decide how best to
use it.

All in all, the annual meeting of the Knights of Walpurgis to celebrate the anniversary of their founding
goes rather smashing for all involved and for Marge Dursley most of all.
 60 - Chapter 59

While Lily Evans, Minister of Magic, wasn’t as smart as her in-laws, or a magical genius like her big
sister Petunia, she also wasn’t stupid. After all, she’d even managed to become the Minister of
Magic all on her own! Well, all on her own with a little help from her son’s fame and the influence of
House Dursley.

Oh, and also, she had to thank her nephew Dudley and Headmistress Tiffany Umbridge for healing
her damaged mind and magical core after she survived Voldemort’s attack. Without their help, she
never would have been able to come back.

Smiling softly to herself, Lily moans a little bit as she runs one hand along her body while the other
plays with her wand. She’s in her old bedroom at Number Four Privet Drive in Little Whinging, lying
on the bed there. Her wand, which is eight inches long and made of pink plastic with a hollow air
core, has always served her well.

After all, she’s always been rubbish with charms and curses (and most forms of magic in general) so
a non-standard wand was perfectly fine. Sliding her eight inch wand in and out of herself, Lily moans
all the louder, her free hand playing with one of her breasts now. She pinches the nipple between her
fingers and shudders, her eyes almost threatening to roll back in her head as she very nearly cums
on the spot.

Fortunately that doesn’t happen, because the next thing she knows, she feels the pull that she was
supposed to be waiting for when she started touching herself to begin with. Fortunately she was a
very smart witch, and so when she’d stripped naked in order to better use her bright pink wand on
herself, she’d kept on the time turned that Lady Tiffany made for her!

Using it, she allows the spell that Tiffany Umbridge engraved on the hollow inside of her magical
wand to activate as well, driving it deep up inside of herself in the process to make sure it works
really, REALLY well. Only, by driving all eight inches of her bright pink, hollow wand up inside of
herself, Lily Evans can’t quite contain her arousal anymore.

She tips over the edge with a lewd cry, even as the spell Lady Tiffany engraved goes to work, guiding
her magical energy to protect her mind and soul in a bubble. At the same time, the time turner finally
begins to take effect, leaving Lily riding out an incredibly strong orgasm while the world around her
begins to reverse.

-x-X-x-

When Lily comes to, she finds herself in a fancy, glowing magical circle. She’s still quite naked, and
she finds her sister, her nephew, her in-laws, and Tiffany Umbridge all peering down at her with
curious expressions on their faces. Petunia is the first to speak up, humming to herself before looking
to the others.

“Looks like it didn’t quite take… you don’t think…”

Dudley nods gravely, her nephew’s face contorted into a frown as he crosses his arms over his
broad, muscular chest.

“It has to be.”

Finally, Lady Tiffany speaks up, shaking her head with a sigh.

“She’s infected with a Potter Slug just like Harry was.”

Lily’s eyes widen at that. An infection? One shared between her and her darling boy?! Terror rushes
through her, and she looks for her wand but can’t find it anywhere. In the end, she’s helpless to do
anything to help herself. But fortunately, the others are apparently on top of things. Petunia in
particular gives her a reassuring smile that sets Lily’s nerves at ease.

“Not to worry, Lily. Whatever happens next, we’ll make sure to get the Potter Slug out of you. Just
relax and stay where you are, alright?”

Lily trusted her big sister implicitly, of course. Petunia was her entire world, especially after everything
that had happened to her. So she just nods and watches as they all confer with one another. Part of
her wants to interject. After all, she was the Minister of Magic! She could definitely weigh in here…
except, deep down inside, Lily was smart enough to know when she was being dumb.

The Minister of Magic was a political position. It did not mean that whoever was Minister was all that
smart. And the things that her sister, nephew, and in-laws were talking about with Headmistress
Tiffany were… well, they were above Lily’s paygrade, to say the least. Lots of the words they were
using, she didn’t even understand.

In the end, she had to rely on Petunia and the others. She had to trust in them. And so she waits in
the glowing circle and watches as they prepare themselves for what seems like something truly
drastic.

Ultimately, what they do… well, it does tire Lily out a little bit. And from her side of things, it looks very
impressive and very difficult. Working in concert, they wave their wands and draw something out of
her head… it’s a squirming, silvery mass that sort of looks like a slug. Only, it has her face somehow,
and as its pulled out of her head, they place it in a bottle filled with soft, glowing water before sealing
that bottle up nice and tight.

Only once the slug with her face is secured does the magical circle come down. No one bothers to
offer Lily anything to cover up her nudity, nor does it really explain why she had to be nude in the first
place. But Lily doesn’t mind being naked one bit… it’s freeing in a way. It feels like her most natural
state of being, to tell the truth.

Honestly, she’s more focused on the ‘Potter Slug’ that’s wearing her face swimming around in the
bottle. As she kneels there in the deactivated magical circle, her sister comes over and places a hand
on her shoulder, smiling down at her.

“That thing wanted to take over your mind Lily. It was trying to consume everything that made you
who you are and replace you. But don’t worry, we stopped it.”

Lily shivers in fear at the thought of that happening. She sighs in relief when Petunia says that they
stopped it. Of course, then Marge has to interject, Lily’s in-law shaking her head.
“Just a pity that we couldn’t stop it in time before the Potter Slug destroyed her magical core.”

Vernon nods solemnly, arms crossed over his beefy chest.

“Well, at least she’s back to the way she should be. Even without magic, it’s good that she’s still
the Lily Evans we all know and love.”

Lily blinks for a moment, coming to terms with the fact that she wasn’t magical anymore. She
definitely wouldn’t be able to be the Minister of Magic now if that were the case, but honestly… she
wasn’t too bothered by that fact. In the end, she looks up at everyone and just smiles.

“Well, it doesn’t matter much, right? I mean… I was always pretty rubbish with magic compared to
Petunia or Marge.”

That evokes a pair of loud guffaws from both Vernon and Marge at this, and smiles from Petunia and
Tiffany as they agree with her. Meanwhile, Dudley is focused on storing the Potter Slug’s bottle in a
padded secure container that Lily doesn’t pay much attention to. If she were, she might have seen
the other Potter Slug from her son inside of the container as well, still held in its own tightly sealed
bottle.

With that taken care of, Dudley closes the padded container and then rises to his feet, dusting his
hands against one another.

“Right! That’s dealt with. So… dinner?”

There’s a general sense of happy agreement with that suggestion, and even Lily perks up at the
idea. God, she was so famished… dinner sounded perfect!

-x-X-x-

Dinner was a rowdy affair, with her in-laws doing much of the talking. This wasn’t to say they were
overriding Dudley, Petunia, or Tiffany… it was just that those three were less boisterous and looked for
more appropriate moments to interject their own opinions into the mix as Vernon and Marge did the
vast majority of the conversation carrying.

As for Lily herself… well, she wasn’t at the table in the first place. After all, she never ate at the table
with the others. Instead, she’s on the floor on all fours, eating out of a pair of bowls with her naked
ass lifted high in the air. This was how she always ate of course, and how she was most comfortable
eating and drinking anything.

Tonight was definitely special, because one bowl was filled with butterbeer, and the other had
shredded roast chicken and cooked vegetables! Lily chows down without restraint, enjoying herself
immensely.

She’s tangentially aware that the Dursleys and Lady Tiffany are laughing as they discuss important
magical things… and maybe before today she would have at least listened in, even if she wasn’t
going to interject. However, now that she no longer has magic and is no longer the Minister of Magic,
Lily doesn’t pay their conversations any mind. Whatever they’re discussing doesn’t really apply to
her anymore.
What DOES apply to her is a gradual heat building in her loins. It’s funny, after they saved her from
the Potter Slug, she’d been tired. But once she chowed down and drank plenty of butterbeer, she
was feeling a lot more energized again. And with that energized sensation comes a sense of… need.

Down betwixt her thighs, Lily can feel the heat in her core growing and growing. She tries not to let it
get to her. Really she does. She doesn’t want to interrupt or disrupt dinner for everyone. She
certainly doesn’t want to make a scene or anything. So she stays as quiet as possible.

However, subconsciously, she can’t help the way her hips lower further and further, until her
sweltering hot cunt is finally touching the ground. She grinds away as subtly as she can at first, just
trying to relieve the ‘itch’ so to speak. However, the more she humps the ground, the more turned
on and aroused she gets.

By the time Lily realizes she’s making everything worse for herself and acknowledges that she’s
fucked up, it’s too late. She’s graduated to full-blown whining and whimpering and she couldn’t stop
humping the floor even if she tried. Until finally…

“Dudley, can you take care of Lily and put her to bed please?”

“Huh? Ah, yeah I see what you mean.”

“Oh? Mm, I’ll be happy to help out.”

Lily blushes so hard her face turns the same color as her hair, and the blush goes all the way down to
her chest. Her head hangs low as she follows Dudley and Tiffany out of the room, the two leaving the
dining table behind to deal with her. She’s ashamed of her weakness, but to their credit, neither
Tiffany nor Dudley actually mention it or admonish her. Neither even takes her to task.

“Heh, you know you didn’t have to come help. So I can only assume you wanted to.”

“Well~ It’s not every day someone gets to share a former ‘Minister of Magic’ with her lover, now is
it?”

As Dudley laughs at Tiffany’s words, the meaning goes right over Lily’s head. Mostly because she’s
too turned on right now to think straight. When they reach her room in the Dursley Mansion, Dudley
gives her ass a harsh smack that sends her yelping forward and up onto the bed.

“Well Lily? What do you want? Use your words and tell us what the former Minister of Magic needs.”

Lily moans, lifting her hips high and spreading her legs wide as she presses her face into the bed. At
the same time, she reaches back and uses her fingers to splay her pussy lips for their viewing
pleasure.

“A-Ah… please Dudley… this former Minister of Magic needs to be fucked. I need a good hard drilling
by a big fat cock. Merlin, please just fuck me!”

Dudley and Tiffany share laughs of wonder that go right over Lily’s head like all the rest. Then, they
move forward. Tiffany climbs up onto the bed and is suddenly naked, no doubt a byproduct of magic.
Grabbing Lily by her red locks, the beautiful blonde sits in front of her with her legs spread and a
wicked grin.

“While Dudley takes care of your needs, you’ll help take care of mine, won’t you ‘Minister’ Evans?”

Nodding happily, Lily doesn’t hesitate to dive in. Lowering her face to Tiffany’s coochie, she quickly
begins eating the other woman out with a gusto, her tongue driving deep into the blonde’s pussy
folds.

As Tiffany throws her head back and moans wantonly, Dudley isn’t idle. His hands fall upon Lily’s
hips, and his cock nudges at her opening. Lily tries to push back into him, but Tiffany grips more
tightly at Lily’s hair and holds her in place, arresting her movement.

There’s no reason for Lily to get upset though, because Dudley thrusts forward a moment later and
fills her with his cock. Lily lets out wanton, muffled moans into Tiffany’s cunt at this, her eyes rolling
back in her head immediately from the pleasure. She cums on the spot, orgasming hard all over
Dudley’s dick.

Fuck, she’s so happy. This right here is the life. Living with her sister and her nephew and her in-
laws. Being friends with Lady Tiffany. Not bothering her son anymore, since he had his own life to live
outside of the wizarding world.

Yes, Lily could safely say she was right where she belonged, even as she’s double teamed by
Dudley and the Hogwarts Headmistress, her eyes continuing to roll in ecstasy and pleasure.

As Dudley plows her from behind and Tiffany forces her to eat the beautiful blonde out, Lily has never
felt more complete. There have been times in the past where it felt like something was missing, but
not anymore. This, right here… this is what it is to be whole. To be one hundred percent herself.

The Potter Slug might have taken Lily’s magic, but it couldn’t take away what made her who she
was. It had failed to take away what made her Lily Evans, all thanks to her in-laws.

They fuck her for a while, but eventually even the extra boost of energy she got from dinner that
jumpstarted her arousal and made her so horny begins to wear off. In the end, Lily dozes off on her
bed as Dudley and Tiffany take their leave, exhausted but also utterly satiated and totally content.

She had not a single regret. She was precisely where she was supposed to be.
 61 - Chapter 60

It’s the last night at Hogwarts before school is let out for the summer, but plenty of creatures are
stirring, including things bigger than mice.

Specifically, Dudley finds himself in the Gryffindor Common Room for the last nightly inspection of the
Gryffindor ‘Kittens’ before the end of the year. He’s not alone though, even if one doesn’t count the
‘kittens’ arrayed before him all dressed in skimpy and sexy lingerie. Standing on his left is Draco,
and on Draco’s left is Pansy Parkinson, a Slytherin Witch.

Dudley would have expected a girl like Pansy to be disgusted by the sort of things they were doing to
the Gryffindor Witches, but truth be told that was mostly because he didn’t know Pansy all that well.
Despite both of them being close to Draco, they didn’t exactly run in the same circles all that much,
and so their interactions were rather limited.

Ultimately, Draco usually kept Pansy out of these fun little games, so when he’d decided to bring her
along tonight, Dudley had been a little surprised. In the end though, he didn’t mind. Whether Pansy
got offended or not, it was no skin off of his back.

… That said, she was going a little bit beyond expectations by taking charge of the inspection in a way
Dudley hadn’t anticipated.

“Alright girls! Consider this your last chance to impress us. Show off how well educated… mm, no,
show off how well trained you are, and I’m sure Draco, Dudley and I could see about adding some
more points for you silly little kittens before the points are counted at tomorrow’s feast!”

Pansy giggles at her own words, but then to be fair, she has every right to be amused. Especially
since, amidst the Gryffindor Kittens currently posing for them and letting them eye their bodies up and
down, stands Minerva McGonagall herself. The Head of House for Gryffindor, and the Transfiguration
Professor besides, Minerva should have never tolerated any of this, let alone tolerating Pansy talking
about giving points to her House like Minerva herself couldn’t just do it if she wanted to.

And yet… Dudley has been working on poor Minerva’s mind since practically his first day at
Hogwarts. Maybe not quite that long technically, but it might as well have been. The Hogwarts
Professor stands there clad in beauty charms that accentuate her looks and de-age her to the point
where she wouldn’t be out of place as the Hogwarts Head Girl instead. She’s not clad in much else
beyond that, with the skimpy lingerie she’s wearing doing practically nothing to hide her massive
breasts, wide hips, or fat ass from his gaze.

In comparison to all of the others, from girls like Ginny Weasley to Hermione Granger to Angelina
Johnson… Minerva McGonagall takes home the gold just on looks alone, really. But he can’t just
decide that unilaterally and without having a bit of a competition, of course.

“Begin!”

In the face of Pansy’s cheery exclamation, the Gryffindor ‘Kittens’ all begin to show off. The nearly
naked witches are all happy to demonstrate their powerful beauty charms as they parade and prance
about, stripping off their lingerie piece by piece for the trio of Slytherins’ viewing pleasure.

Even dear Ginny, who Dudley had once thought seemed smarter than her peers and like she might
just rise above the chaff, isn’t exactly living up to his expectations if he’s being honest. She’s fallen
into the same trap that so many of her fellow witches fall into. Overreliance on beauty charms.

That sharp edge of hers that Dudley had first noticed and enjoyed taking advantage of is rapidly
becoming dulled the more she leans on beauty charms in order to try to get his attention some more.
Ultimately, she’s falling hard and he’s not sure how much longer she’ll last before that spark of
intelligence he’d liked about her in the first place is a distant memory.

Ah well, at least regardless of what happens, she’ll always look good doing it. And in a world like
theirs… that’s really the most important thing of all.

In this particular instance however, it definitely puts her behind Minerva in his eyes. Even as they all
try to impress him and his fellow Slytherins, Minerva puts the rest of the Gryffindor Witches to shame,
proving that in this case, where age could have as much beauty as it wanted, it would beat out
inexperience any day of the week.

Finally, Dudley calls for an end to the whole show, because… well, Pansy and Draco have retired to
the nearby couch and are too busy making out with one another to do it themselves. Dudley can’t
help but be a little amused by the display. Pansy is cute, he’ll give her that. Short black hair that only
goes to her neck and a stellar body with decent curves.

Her personality is more up in the air if he’s being honest. She sort of reminds him of Tiffany, but only
vaguely. Tiffany Umbridge is what Pansy Parkinson wants to be. And hey, there is a pretty big
difference in age between the two women, so maybe one day Pansy CAN be just like Tiffany. Right
now though, she’s just a pale imitation that leaves Dudley wishing Tiffany was here instead of her.

Let Draco have the ambitious Slytherin Witch to himself. Dudley didn’t need to deal with a social
climber like her when he had so many submissive kittens all vying eagerly for his attention.

As they all stare at him expectantly, waiting to hear his verdict… Dudley points at Minerva, because of
course he does. Sitting down in an armchair, he points to the ground between his spread legs.

Minerva McGonagall, Hogwarts Professor, wastes no time in eagerly collapsing to her hands and
knees and crawling across the Gryffindor Common Room to where he’s waiting for her. She licks her
lips and quickly and deftly extracts his cock from its confines in no time at all. If there’s one thing
these bitches who have let beauty charms dumb them down are good at, it’s sex.

Without missing a beat, and without breaking eye contact either, Minerva takes Dudley into her
mouth. Gazing up at him, the red-haired woman begins to bob up and down his cock, her pillowy lips
full and pouty as they spread over his shaft. It’s rather funny to think of how much older than him she
is, because she doesn’t look it. No, Minerva McGonagall, after how much beauty charms she’s
started using, doesn’t look a day over twenty.

Reaching out, he grabs a fistful of her auburn locks and wraps them around his hand, gripping down
tightly as he forcibly guides her up and down his cock.

“Gagkh… Gagkh… Gagkh…”

Even as she chokes, Minerva doesn’t fight it. How can she? She knows who she belongs to, even if
it’s not official. She knows who’s in charge here, and that part might as well be official.

There’s no trace of the intelligent woman that she could at least feign being back when Dudley first
started at Hogwarts. There’s no sign of who Minerva McGonagall once was whatsoever, in fact.
She’s become a completely different person. Or, one might say, she’s become a truer version of
herself than she ever was before.

In the end, Dudley didn’t care about the distinction. Either way, she was HIS and that was all that
mattered. As Draco and Pansy makeout on the couch, with Draco’s hand up Pansy’s skirt and
Pansy’s hand down his pants, Dudley focuses on Minerva and the pleasure she’s giving him. But…
he also finds his thoughts straying, just a bit.

The past few years since traveling back in time had been… quite the trip, really. It had been just one
thing after another, and Dudley had never really stopped to look back upon the things he was doing…
until now. He finds himself more introspective recently, ever since all that madness regarding what
they’d dubbed ‘Potter Slugs’ had started.

Honestly, Dudley never would have expected the Harry, Lily, and Hermione from his original timeline
to try to come back in time like they had. It had actually terrified him briefly. What if their plan had
worked? What if they’d come for him and taken his magic back for themselves? The thought of it still
left him unsettled, and he’s a bit rougher with Minerva then he actually intends to be.

“Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!”

Still, it didn’t just make him scared… it made him angry. How dare Harry try to reverse things! Dudley
had worked hard for everything he had now. He wouldn’t let anyone take it away from him.

And yet… now he’d won, hadn’t he? He’d won and Harry had lost. Now and forever.

Perhaps someone else might have felt some guilt due to this introspection… but Dudley Dursley
wasn’t that kind of guy. He didn’t feel an ounce of guilt over any of the things he’d done. He didn’t
care that he’d trapped the real Harry inside of a vial forevermore, locking him and Aunt Lily away so
they could never come after him. He didn’t care that he’d completely and utterly ruined Hermione
Granger, to the point where her future self couldn’t even escape the quagmire of being Crabbe and
Goyle’s pet witch.

Dudley only knew tidbits and snippets of how things had gone in the original timeline, given his
existence as a muggle on the periphery of Harry’s spectacular life… but he knows enough to know
that becoming Crabbe and Goyle’s plaything would be a fate worse than death for that know it all
brunette. Good. More than good, excellent even.

Smiling viciously, Dudley pulls Minerva’s head all the way down his cock and proceeds to unload
down her throat without reservation. If she can’t handle that, then she doesn’t deserve to be on her
knees servicing him with her mouth. But of course, she handles it better than any of the other
‘kittens’ would have, gurgling all the while but swallowing most of his seed without issue.

The last bit that trickles out of her mouth, Dudley decides not to raise issue with. Instead, he yanks
Minerva up to her feet by her hair, spins her around, and pulls her back into his lap, impaling her on
 his cock. Still rock hard, Dudley groans as Minerva’s hot, wet, svelte-like pussy wraps around his
member, gripping and squeezing like there’s no tomorrow.

Reaching around, he grasps Minerva’s big cow udders and gives them a good hard squeeze as he
enjoys her body. The other Gryffindor ‘Kittens’ all watch this without a single concern. As far as
they’re concerned, this is all perfectly normal. In fact, the only thing they’re probably thinking in their
pretty little heads right now is how much they wish they could take Minerva’s place instead.

Meanwhile, over on the couch, Pansy has her legs up in the air at this point and Draco is thrusting his
pasty white hips away. Her panties are dangling off of one of her ankles as she moans and clings to
the Slytherin Prince for dear life. Heh, it’s funny. Pansy probably thinks she’s better than the
Gryffindor Witches because she’s still in full control of her faculties and is making her own play for
power, prestige, and ambition.

Doesn’t change the position she’s in though. On her back, legs in the air, getting drilled by her
better. The Malfoy Scion has her well in hand though, and Dudley doesn’t think Draco will let himself
get seduced into anything approaching a disadvantageous relationship with Pansy. She might wind
up his consort or concubine at best, Dudley imagines.

This… this is their victory, really. Total and absolute. Things are perfect in this timeline. No more Harry
Potter. No more Boy-Who-Lived. Aunt Lily was where she belonged. Hermione Granger was where
she belonged. Fleur Delacour and Ginny Weasley were right where they belonged.

Even the ‘Lady’ Voldemort had learned her proper place, making Harry’s role as ‘Savior of the
Wizarding World’ even less important. Admittedly, out of everything, Voldemort was probably the
biggest threat to Dudley’s plans. He had no intentions of swearing allegiance to a Dark Lord or Lady,
and with Draco’s parents already marked, there was every possibility that Voldemort’s return could
have split House Malfoy and House Draco against each other.

Fortunately, it was almost like Fate or Magic itself wanted them to win, given how lucky his mother
had gotten in encountering ‘Lady’ Voldemort in such a diminished state. Draco’s parents were free
of their service, and in fact had been able to reverse their fortunes altogether by putting the
diminished creature that had once been the Dark Lady under their control.

All in all, there really wasn’t anything to stop them at this point. House Dursley was on the rise right
alongside House Malfoy. What had happened in the original timeline would never happen here,
Dudley had made sure of that.

As he fucks Minerva silly in reverse cowgirl while Draco plows into Pansy over on the couch, there’s
a broad smile on Dudley’s face. Victory was theirs. Now all that was left was to consolidate their
gains and solidify their holdings.

Powered by TCPDF (www.tcpdf.org)